《2000 Years of Magic History in My Head》 Chapter 1 - Prologue + Class 1 (1) Prologue + Class 1 (1) It was very boring. The words were spoken by the Professor of magic, Lee Hak-beom, were like for freshmen when he was just in the first grade. ¡®What are you talking about?¡¯ Human sleeping pill. That was the nickname of Lee Hak-beom. If your listeners are in the first grade, you should talk to them like they¡¯re in the first grade, but he always overlooked that. ¡°What do you guys think about double casting? Ordinary people say that casting two spells at the same time is an ability of geniuses only. Still, in fact, I think it is possible for ordinary people as well. Magic casting has a fixed pattern, right? If you create ¡®one system¡¯ that can handle this quickly ¡­ ¡­ .¡± ¡®Haam.¡¯ Kang Min-hyuk yawned out loud. ¡®I¡¯m so sleepy.¡¯ Professor Lee Hak-beom¡¯s explanation tickled his ears. He eventually succumbed to drowsiness. [Giggle] He was shaking his head while drifting off to sleep. ¡® Probably when I wake up, this boring class will be over.¡¯ He was so sure. ¡°Kang Min-hyuk! wake up!¡± It hurt. He raised his head, feeling the pain in the back of it. He thinks something hit it. Or maybe someone? ¡°Mr. Oh¡­ ¡­ .¡± He couldn¡¯t grasp the situation. ¡®He Was upset about falling asleep during class, so was Professor Hak-beom Lee punishing me?¡¯ He was not. The man, looking down at Min-hyuk with a red-hot face, was a very unfamiliar face. ¡°Klinsmann. Is my class easy? Do you want me to show you how to squeal with your eyes wide open? I want to bring you to the Punishment Committee right now, but I¡¯ll let you go just this once. So get up right now and explain the theory in the textbook.¡± ¡°Yes, yes ?!¡± ¡°Hurry!¡± [Bump!] Min-hyuk was getting insane. He didn¡¯t dare to check who the Professor was and why he called him Klinsmann. Because the other person¡¯s face looked like it was about to explode any minute now, he hurriedly opened the textbook. ¡®¡­ ¡­ Double casting? ¡® Double casting. The theory that Professor Hak-Beom Lee explained was There couldn¡¯t speak. ¡®How do I explain in an unknown world with no memory of who that professor was this?¡¯ In an unknown world, with no memory of who that Professor is, there was only one answer he could give. ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± The punishment was obvious. There is no way to tell him that he was only a first grader with no knowledge about double casting. It was like he was expecting it. The man¡¯s facial expression told me he was determined to punish me. ¡°It¡¯s not enough to sleep in my class, huh? You don¡¯t even know the theory of elementary process that even monkeys know? Okay. For some reason, I was just trying to let you off the hook, but you didn¡¯t give me any reason to do that.¡± Wait. What? What is double casting? Isn¡¯t that a high-level skill in magic essence? But he¡¯s talking about the theory of elementary courses! That moment, Min-hyuk was convinced that this was a dream, then a strong shock hit the back of his head again. [Paak!] ¡°Go to the office!¡± Yes, yes. This time it is not a dream. This is a reality. * * * Arriving in the school office at the back of the man who decided to send him there, was enough to embarrass him. ¡®¡­ ¡­ what?¡¯ School office. Usually, he thinks of a big space that gives off the smell of a book. Still, it felt like ¡®a room of wizards¡¯ as if he was in a scene from Harry Potter, with the magic tools and the professors dragging their robes. The Professor gestured him to enter the room, then he saw a chair from a distance. ¡®Hik.¡¯ He was embarrassed. Magic moving objects? It must be dynamism, but no one in his world used such high-level magic. The magic that he saw consumes a great deal of Mana and stamina in one try. There is no person crazy enough to use his kinetic powers just to walk a few steps. Anyway¡­ ¡°Klinsmann.¡± The headmaster¡¯s response was dubious. Sitting on a chair as if it were obvious, he looked up at Min-hyuk with a sharp glance. ¡°I still can¡¯t understand how you got in the ¡®Royal Magic Academy¡¯. But for sure, if you¡¯re a stupid guy who can¡¯t even explain basic theories like double casting, I have to somehow get you out of this academy. It¡¯s not an unfair treatment for your origin, besides it¡¯s a reasonable conclusion that you don¡¯t fit into this academy.¡± It was logical. However, he could not understand the headmaster¡¯s words properly. ¡®Double casting is a basic theory?¡¯ ¡®What is the Royal Academy again?¡¯ ¡®Why do you keep calling me Klinssman?¡¯ He was so confused. The headmaster continued to spit out warnings, and it was not long before he could leave the office. Then he came to a conclusion. ¡®This is not Korea.¡¯ His heart rattled, and he sat down. He remembered being in Professor Hak-Bum Lee¡¯s class, so how did he get here? He needs Information. He hurriedly moved to the classroom, where he first woke up. * * * Name: Klinsmann. Age: 14 years old. He learned that from Professor Naido 1, but he has no memory of that. Eventually, he had to ask his classmates what they were. They said some useful information despite their weird looks at him. ¡°Where are you? Are you out of your mind? This is the Royal Academy of Magic, the most prestigious educational institution in the UK.¡± ¡°Korea? Do you mean Monster Land? Korea is a country that was destroyed a long time ago. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, but Korea and Russia have turned into a monster land. So stop sleeping and get ready for class!¡± ¡°Enhanced civilization? What a bullshit. There is no ¡®knight¡¯ in this world. Sometimes some guys say they are witches, but they have strong magic, and you don¡¯t have to fight them yourself.¡± It was all shocking. By talking with his classmates, Min-hyuk understood a little about the world. ¡®It was clear that I¡¯m still on Earth. This country¡¯s name and language proved it, but this is not like the world I was living in.¡¯ Parallel Universe. Maybe that¡¯s it. There was no other explanation. This is like Earth, but with a completely different civilization. ¡®The Earth I lived in has developed a reinforced civilization due to the invasion of monsters. We strengthened the human body with the spirits extracted from the monsters. We fought directly with the monsters to protect our territory. But I have no idea what the Ganghwa civilization is. No, the system of civilization is different in the first place. ¡® He felt dizzy. This world, a parallel universe, has similarities to where he lived before, but a completely different civilization blossomed. There were many questions. However, there was one thing he wanted to check. ¡°¡­ ¡­ The Professor was using salt power. Have you ever seen the British archangel or something like that?¡± He asked carefully. But the replies were absurd. His classmates made faces and spit out words as if they were driving out an annoying worm. ¡°What are you talking about earlier? Salt power magic is popular magic. Are you talking about that special magic called Archmage? Archmage is a sacred title. It is said that the title of Archmage can only be obtained if you climb at least 7 circles. But how can you call Albert, a fifth-circle wizard, an Archmage?¡± Thud! It seemed to be a strong fit. The kinetic power is a popular magic, and Albert, the 5th-circle wizard, spoke as if he were referring to a ¡®subclass¡¯. It was completely different from what Min-hyuk knew in his world. ¡®¡­ ¡­ In the world I lived in, a 5th-circle wizard can be considered an enchantress enough.¡¯ He was sure. He lived in Ganghwa civilization. And this is a parallel universe. ¡®It is a world where magical civilization has blossomed.¡¯ Magic civilization. A completely unfamiliar word stuck in his heart. He sat down and looked at the cover of the book he was using in Albert¡¯s class. [Elementary Magic] Albert is a 5th circle wizard. He was a failure as a wizard, and he said that he was in the academy to lay the basics of wizardry. ¡®This is a very low-level theory in magical civilization.¡¯ Sarak. He turned over the bookshelf. Saying ¡®Double Casting¡¯ earlier was an embarrassment. [Double casting means using two magic simultaneously. Even at the time of the first magic, double casting was an unknown word, but since ¡®auto casting¡¯ was invented, casting was no problem for humans. ¡­ ¡­ Nowadays, many spells can be used at once since Multi Casting has become the standard for judging the wizard¡¯s magical power.] ¡®¡­ ¡­ Auto casting? ¡® Auto casting. Multi casting. They are all unfamiliar words. He turned over the bookshelf and looked more closely. [Auto casting is a form that records the magic system in one¡¯s Mana. It is a modified form of Memorize magic. If you use the same magic repeatedly by distributing Mana in a certain form, the magic is automatically displayed when you use that type of Mana. This is the most basic skill that used Mana¡¯s ¡®memory¡¯ to empower this world to fight monsters.] That¡¯s it. Min-hyuk swallowed his dry saliva. It was a world that he did not fully understand yet, but he was convinced of the contents of the textbook. ¡®Professor Hak-beom Lee said that double casting is only allowed for those who have an extraordinary brain. Simultaneously calculating the same magic formula, double casting was actually possible. But if the auto system theory that remembers the form of magic is correct, then this is a really big evolution. ¡® Min-hyuk¡¯s body trembled. Is this how it feels when a savage encounters a new world? With a tremendous amount of new knowledge embedded in his brain, he was not ready to turn over the remaining pages. What knowledge is behind it? If double casting is the theory of the elementary process, obviously, there is a lot more knowledge hidden in the remaining pages. It was then. ping-! ¡®¡­ ¡­ ?!¡¯ He became dizzy. Suddenly, the world was spinning, he put his head on the desk where he was. Thud. ¡°Kang Minhyuk. I will forgive you if you sleep in class, but don¡¯t you think snoring is over the line?¡± A very familiar face. Professor Hak-Beom Lee was looking down at min-hyuk with a hardened look. Chapter 2 Period 1 (2) Round glasses with a stiff posture and high frequency. Lee Hak-beom, with an impression that looks attentive even at one glance, said in a slightly annoying voice. ¡°Kang Minhyuk.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How long have you been in the magic department?¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­ It¡¯s been a week.¡± ¡°Then, I will ask again. Unlike other students who majored in magic at the Youth Academy, have you studied magic before now? Even for a day, except for studying at Hunter Academy.¡± He couldn¡¯t speak. 17 years old. In this world that has been messed up with the invasion of monsters, Min-hyuk¡¯s early education had ended, and he officially entered the Hunter Academy. His classmates were looking at the current situation with interest since they already had a foundation in magic here in Youth Academy. On the other hand, his case was different. He clenched his fist. The calluses of my palms, which were studded with lumps, tickled his nerves. ¡°No, there¡¯s not.¡± ¡°Yes, nothing. All you did when you got into magic was forming circles and only learning a few elemental magic. Where did you find that kind of guts? If you chose Jinro as your magic, wouldn¡¯t you have to work harder to catch up with classmates who are already mastering 2nd circle magic?¡± That¡¯s right. Min-hyuk started late. Then, Hak-beom Lee is right to say that he should try harder, but he actually did not have a will for magic. ¡®Anyway, magic ¡­ ¡­. ¡® ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re the eldest son of Suhomun, a master of swordsmanship. I understand your feelings. You grew up in Suhomun, so the magic, which is a non-mainstream discipline, will not occupy the castle. However, if you chose the Department of Magic with a mindset like that, it would be better to drop out immediately. Even though the study of magic is inefficient, it cannot be learned with a mindset.¡± Hakbeom Lee. He takes great pride in magic. In reality, magic is a non-mainstream discipline. Power is weak, casting takes a long time, and mana consumption is high, so the persistence is very low. So unless you subdue a monster with a low rating, the wizard takes on the role of a supporter. So, Lee Hak-bum did not like Min-hyuk. Swordsmen of Suhomun. In fact, in this world where armed forces are directly connected to power, he had a gold spoon that everyone envies. However, his innate talent fell, and he was lost, and he chose to enter the department of magic as a refuge. ¡®The magic is a refuge.¡¯ That was what aggravated Lee Hak-bum¡¯s nerves. If this happened with another student and not Min-hyuk, he would¡¯ve let it go, but it was him, Kang Min-hyuk. ¡°Sorry.¡± He immediately apologized. Although the class was boring and his other classmates who slept weren¡¯t reprimanded, Min-hyuk was not the kind who holds his head high in the wrong situation. As Lee Hak-beom¡¯s words clearly indicated, he was in the wrong, so he didn¡¯t have the right to be angry. However¡­ ¡°Sorry doesn¡¯t cut it. If you answer my question, I admit that you still have minimal courtesy towards me, and we¡¯ll move on. But if not, I will give you 3 penalty points. Understand? Ten points of penalty mean expulsion from the Department of Magic.¡± Lee Hak-beom¡¯s anger did not subside. Min-hyuk accepted the punishment by nodding his head. ¡°The double casting I said during class. Explain about it.¡± Unfortunately, Lee Hak-beom presented a problem too easy for him. * * * Just a few hours ago. He didn¡¯t know if it was a few minutes ago when he saw that the class wasn¡¯t over. If Min-hyuk had no experience in the strange world, he would not have answered Lee¡¯s question. But. ¡®If it¡¯s a double casting ¡­ ¡­. ¡® The elementary textbook. Through that, he read detailed information about double casting. So Min-hyuk could answer right away, but the problem was the authenticity of the information. ¡®Anyway, I don¡¯t know about double casting at all. Once I say it, I might be punished for wrong information. ¡® There was no other way. In the eyes of Lee Hak-beom, Min-hyuk said carefully. ¡°Double casting means using two magic simultaneously. Normally, common wizards have trouble processing two tasks. Still, I¡¯ve heard that sometimes wizards with fast brain abilities use double casting. According to the current information, it is regarded as an entirely innate ability, not an inheritance.¡± The answer from the textbook. Up to this point, pickers appropriately mix knowledge and the contents of elementary textbooks. Although Lee Hak-beom¡¯s expression slightly softened, Min-hyuk wanted to confirm the authenticity of the information. ¡°Professor told me how to use ¡®double casting.¡¯ Magic is the act of transforming mana into magic, eventually forming a standardized system. So I agree with your theory. The reason why wizards struggle with double casting is that forming two systems simultaneously is a difficult task. But if I could create an ¡®another system¡¯ that would simply omit the process, I think double casting would not be confined to those with innate ability.¡± The explanation was over. However, Lee Hak-beom¡¯s expression was strange. ¡°Do you really think so?¡± Double casting. It was Hak-Bum Lee¡¯s desire to make the ability possible not only for those with innate talent but through effort. People said it¡¯s a vain dream. However, when Min-hyuk supported his theory with his new knowledge that he might not even know, his emotions changed. He thought he was just an unlucky guy who looked at magic like a joke, but Min-hyuk¡¯s current answer changed his mind towards me. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Pass.¡± Lee Hak-beom laughed. As an undergraduate who studies a single discipline, they thought the same thing was enough to appeal to him. ¡°Your explanation was excellent. If you hadn¡¯t investigated the double casting beforehand, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to answer the same. That¡¯s how I saw you wrong. You, at least, deserve to learn magic.¡± That¡¯s what happened. Lee Hak-beom taught again as if there was no fuss. But Min-hyuk could not concentrate on the class ¡®¡­ ¡­ Elementary textbook knowledge worked. ¡® His heart was beating fast. His heart did not calm down until the moment the class ended. * * * Right after class. Minhyuk Kang searched for double casting. [Double casting is a unique ability granted to only a handful of wizards. It is known that only the top 1% can use double cast, and all the 5th-circle wizards, commonly referred to as Archmage, are double-casters. The value of the wizard is entirely different depending on whether or not he can double cast. Due to the double casting, it is possible to use fusion magic that dramatically increases the power of magic. It is also possible to compensate, to some extent, the delay. That was the deadly disadvantage of wizards. It was briefly summarized. The more he learned about double casting, the more he knew that it was never a theory that would be rated as an ¡®elementary course.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s more complicated than I thought.¡¯ He was an alien in magic. However, just looking at the information floating on the Internet, Min-hyuk could see how great double casting is. So he was more embarrassed. In the world of a man named Klinsmann, double casting was treated as a small stone on the street. It was said that the contents from the elementary textbooks could be implemented effortlessly. Is it possible? With the thought of double casting, Min-hyuk could not concentrate properly until the class was over. He didn¡¯t usually focus on it, but today he kept knocking on my favorite desk while thinking. And he came to a conclusion. ¡®Let¡¯s check.¡¯ The knowledge of this world. Although the explanation was made against Professor Lee Hak-beom, there is no conviction that it is real knowledge. The best way to check it out was to try it and see it with his own eyes. He was curious. Knowledge of this world caused ripples. ¡®Let¡¯s just do what the textbook says.¡¯ There has been a change in Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s daily life. Kang Min-hyuk, who had lived freely after choosing the transition to magic, had devoted himself to training after school. Knowledge from textbooks. It was a classic training method that never escaped me. So a week later. Wow! Water! Flames and water droplets formed in the air. Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s eyes widened in the situation before him. ¡°¡­ ¡­ Is this real?¡± Klinsmann¡¯s world. The knowledge there was really ¡®a living knowledge.¡¯ Chapter 3 Period 1 (3) Fire on one side. Water on the other. Although it is basic elemental magic that is embarrassing to be called 1st-circle magic, the two magics have been manifested simultaneously. ¡°Huh, huh.¡± Min-hyuk¡¯s eyes shook. He couldn¡¯t believe it. He had the expectation that it might be possible, but his heart was struck when he saw it with his own two eyes. ¡®This is an evolution.¡¯ Double casting. Now, dozens of years from the day of the disaster, double casting is a high skill that is only done by geniuses. However, he entered the realm of double cast very easily. The training process was simply an iteration of the Fire and Aqua system, which included tips from the other world. ¡®To allow mana autonomy.¡¯ In the world where Min-hyuk lived, they are taught that mana must be thoroughly controlled when casting. Since the circle is artificially created, likely, mana will spontaneously surface. It is half right. If you can¡¯t control the mana that moves uncontrollably, it leads to mana to escape. When in fact, if used well, it directly leads to the theory of ¡®auto casting.¡¯ Mana accumulated in the body has ¡®memory¡¯. There is a tendency to remember and follow the repetitive flow of mana, like muscle memory. If you do not accept to let it run away and allow proper autonomy, you will naturally complete the magic system without calculation. It is a very simple method. However, given that it takes only a week to learn the magic of creating elements, Klinsmann¡¯s civilization would have sacrificed many of them to make this theory a ¡®confirmed fact¡¯. The question is¡­ ¡®Why do I have this privilege?¡¯ There are people in the world who risk their lives with magic. Although a few, people like Hak-bum Lee have devoted their lives to magic. However, why did that knowledge come to Min-hyuk, who doesn¡¯t even know magic? Eat it. I leaned against the chair. Looking at the ceiling, he cleared up my head. ¡®The world of Klinsmann formed a high-level magic civilization.¡¯ It is completely different from reality. In Ganghwa civilization, where Min-hyuk lives, the study of magic is never recognized as mainstream. It is natural. To realize magic, casting requires a long and tedious process. Despite the time it consumes, the destructive power is not so great. Still, when slaughtering small monsters, it is evaluated as better than physical combat. Still, there is a line that magic cannot cross. For example, ¡®Class A monster. Their hard shells are not magical. ¡® Monsters of class A or higher, which are classified as enormous catastrophes, can completely drop the value of magic. But Klinsmann¡¯s world is different. They said that if there was magic, no other physical skill was needed. ¡®I still don¡¯t know much about their world. But the truth is, unlike our common sense, their magic is very powerful. There is a prejudice in this world that magic cannot exceed a certain level, but they have pioneered more than six circles of unknowns. ¡® 6th circle. The magic does not exist in reality. Scholars are continually researching, but only a few 5th circle magic has been created. If we can bring more knowledge of this world into reality, it will trigger a magical revolution. ¡®If this experience doesn¡¯t end in one time ¡­ ¡­. ¡® Min-hyuk¡¯s heart kept beating. The reason he wasn¡¯t interested in magic was that there were so many obvious limits. However, this situation is different. ¡®I may open a new way to prove my worth.¡¯ Possibility. The word continued to knock on his heart. * * * His daily life has changed. When Min Hyuk entered the department of magic, he did not have motivation, although he faithfully attended classes. Yes, there was a difference between being willing to learn and not. He gradually built up basic magic knowledge, but there was no change in his daily life. Even after the full moon had passed since he experienced the world of Klinsmann. He was concerned that it might be a one-time experience. Then a huge billboard came to Min-hyuk, who returned home from school. [Guardian Gate] Geommun, located in Seoul, Korea. Min-hyuk was entering the building nestled in a huge land of thousands of pyeong, a scene unfolded in front of my eyes. ¡°one!¡± Hook! ¡°two!¡± Hook! Cloud. As they shouted at the front, they wielded the sword according to the man¡¯s instructions. They are all disciples of Suhomun. People came to learn sword fighting here because of the strength of Suhomun. Min-hyuk tried to move in the natural scenery, and he did not give them an eye. By the way. ¡°Hyukah.¡± Min-hyuk encountered a man on the way. He engraved on his chest a pattern a sword across the shield, meaning, he is a first-class disciple with a huge physique. ¡°Is it worth going to the magic department?¡± ¡°so so.¡± ¡°Are you listening to the fortress, you¡¯re really working hard? But does that make any sense? Anyway, you can train magic for a hundred days and reach a peak, but it doesn¡¯t mean anything to a class A monster.¡± The name of the company is Jeong Jeong-soo. The intention was obvious. Kang Min-hyuk laughed as he deliberately scratched his face. ¡°I still have to do something. I am Suhomun¡¯s eldest son, but I can live as a non-combat resource.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­ Well, that¡¯s right. Still, it¡¯s weird to see you mastering magic. Why don¡¯t you devote yourself to sword fighting again? I think if you do your best, it will be more useful than learning magic.¡± Via Nyan continued. Judging that he was no longer worth dealing with, he stopped talking shortly and moved on. However, in his hindsight, Min-hyuk heard them talking about him behind his back. ¡°How did he become like that?¡± ¡°Is this a joke? The eldest son of Suhomun, who received the attention of people all around the world, is studying magic at the age of 17. It¡¯s very pitiful. Suho Moon¡¯s only successor is not good at sword-fighting.¡± ¡°I¡¯m even a little sorry. No matter how hard it is, isn¡¯t it a bit too much to throw away the sword and hang on to magic?¡± Those words were the reality. He clenched it in without realizing and moved calmly as if he did not hear it. Min-hyuk had no choice but to do that. It¡¯s only going to be ugly if he gets mad here. * * * Guardian Gate. Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s house is a masterpiece of swordsmanship. Of course, he learned swordsmanship from a young age. Still, he gave up his honorary position as a successor to Suhomun. Even when Min-hyuk was a successor, Jeong Pan-soo treated him with caution. Yet, immediately after entering the department of magic, he often experienced people looking down on him. ¡°Kang Minhyuk is a talent that Heaven has abandoned.¡± ¡°I enjoyed the blessing of being born as a reader of Suhomun, but his life has become a tragedy because he has no talent for swordsmanship.¡± ¡°The Moonju of Suhomun chose the son of Gasin, not Kang Minhyuk, as the successor.¡± Those are words you can hear the Guardian Gate. Thinking of those words made him more humble. Min-hyuk sat in a chair and looked up at the ceiling. ¡°Come on.¡± Ugly ducklings are like this. Kang Min-hyuk, who abandoned swordsmanship, was treated like a loser at the Guardian Gate. At the Academy of Magic, people reacted because he was from the Guardian Gate, a symbol of being in the mainstream. Even Hak-bum Lee is like that. Before Min-hyuk explained the double casting, he clearly hated me. Min-hyuk was angry. He hated this reality. ¡®I wish I had the talent to satisfy my father.¡¯ It is a meaningless regret. His father¡¯s eyes looked at him. Although he did not express himself, his father was clearly disappointed with him. The successor¡¯s talent is a very poor, unsightly talent. ¡°It¡¯s miserable.¡± The world turned round and round. Min-hyuk calmed down after a long cry, then he came to think of Klissman¡¯s world. ¡®Their magic is special.¡¯ There is something that Klinsmann¡¯s classmate said. ¡°What is the magic of the eighth circle? Why does the guy who entered the Academy of Magic ask you that? To put it simply, magic over 8 circles is a natural disaster. A thunderbolt from the sky can strike, flip the ground, and kill thousands with just one spell.¡± It is different from the magic that Min-hyuk knows. If magic has that power, it can be appreciated in this world. ¡®I want to learn magic.¡¯ There is no way with sword-fighting. He voluntarily put the sword down, but in reality, it was no different. But to put everything he had on magic, Min-hyuk needed confidence. ¡® Klinsmann¡¯s world. I need the knowledge there. ¡® He was eager. Maybe it¡¯s because of Jeong-Su-Ju. But did the sky even let in such a wind? Then that evening¡­ ¡®Ah.¡¯ He opened his eyes. Not as Kang Min-hyuk, but as Klinsmann. Chapter 4 - Klissman’s Diary (1) Klissman¡¯s Diary (1) The first sight Min-hyuk saw was a very shabby interior. A single bed and a desk small enough for only one person to lie down. He raised his body in bed and looked around in a clean and bare space, ¡®Where am I?¡¯ It was strange. It was the same as the first time, but Min-hyuk¡¯s head did not explain the current situation like a white blank. ¡®Obviously, I fell down during class.¡¯ He remembered clearly. After being dragged by Professor Albert, and after a mess, he lost consciousness while checking elementary textbooks. And now, he is supposed to be in an inn. This was possibly where a man named Klissman lived. Was it a temporary ephemeral? With the mystery not being solved, Min-hyuk got up from his seat and glorified every corner of the room. ¡®Is that a diary?¡¯ On the desk, there was a lump of notes like a diary. There was nothing else. Min-hyuk had to check the diary to get information, so he sat at his desk and opened the journal. Sarak. [December 25, 2030, a mysterious phenomenon occurred in Gorlitzer, where I lived. Monsters that inhabited Monster Land appeared through a space called ¡®Gate.¡¯ We were not prepared for the catastrophe. It took away everything. My family. My father tried to protect me, and he was shredded into the monster¡¯s sharp claws, and my mother burst like a peach that had ripened in the monster¡¯s huge feet, as with my brother. I cannot forget that moment. While people shared joy at the Christmas festival, my life was destroyed on the 25th. So I kept a diary. To remember the memories and the pains of those days.] ¡°¡­ ¡­ This world is the same.¡± Catastrophe. Min-hyuk also suffered. With the fact that Klinsmann had gone through the same thing, he turned to the next page, suppressing my ill-fated feelings. [On August 2, 2031, after a disaster, I was completely abolished. There was no reason to live. Then I suddenly thought like this. The monsters that did this to me are still alive, is it right for me to die alone? If life is going to fall into this hell, wouldn¡¯t it be right to kill even just one monster and die for my family¡¯s revenge?] Min-hyuk was used to it. There are many people like Klinsmann in the world where I live. Those who lost their families to the monsters wanted revenge. [December 25, 2031. Precisely one year since then. But I did nothing. My head perfectly understands magic, but my cursed body has no power to embody it. How can I avenge my family? I need a way¡­ A way.] He turned to the next page. He was stuck for a moment after reading his diary. [March 10, 2033, I offer to you, who¡¯s reading my diary right now, a very special deal for my body.] ¡®¡­ ¡­ ?!¡¯ Min-hyuk¡¯s heart slumped down. Klinsmann¡¯s Diary. It was Klissman¡¯s message to him, as well as to record his own actions. His heart was beating so fast. His head turned tight. Binyu (‘{ ÒÀ) is a strange phenomenon that cannot be explained theoretically. Still, Min-hyuk never thought that the other person would communicate like that to him. ¡®Isn¡¯t this a coincidence?¡¯ Into the parallel world. He never thought this would happen to me. Klissman proposed a deal. First, to resolve my question, Min-hyuk needs to confirm his proposal. [You who have taken over my body must be the most optimized person for the conditions I desire. Otherwise, the link that secured my life would not have been connected. As you know, this is a parallel world of the world you live in. The starting point of the world being created was the same. Still, civilization must have been formed in a completely different way. Both worlds were peaceful. Until the catastrophe of dimensional cracking hits.] The monsters appeared. It was a disaster. Without any sign, they suddenly broke the common sense of the world and changed all systems. Ganghwa civilization was thus formed. To survive the monster¡¯s threat, the earth¡¯s civilization somehow needed the power to fight the monster. But they did not know why the monster appeared. And the reason was included in Klinsmann¡¯s explanation. [Dimensional cracks began in my world. And the monsters that inhabit this world are moving over to your dimension, causing the confusion we experienced. Even now, the disaster is inflating. At this point, humanity will be completely wiped out by monsters. So I need your strength. To completely destroy the monsters from the world, both sides must collapse simultaneously.] Min-hyuk didn¡¯t understand. He agreed to deal with him, but Klinsmann and I are not really suited to the cause. He don¡¯t know what kind of life Klissman has lived in, but he is a person who is treated like a loser in Suhomun. He doesn¡¯t have the power to help him. Was Klinsmann expecting this question? [I need you.] He appointed Min-hyuk clearly. And he said, [What you want is to annihilate the monsters in your world. And just once, you need your strength to entrench the disaster. This is a parallel world but at the same time. I know how to summon you to this world.] Min-hyuk¡¯s hands were shaking. In an unexpected development, Kang Min-hyuk turned the last page. [Perhaps you will think that you do not meet the qualifications. But since you have already experienced the knowledge of this world, you know how powerful it is. Once a month, I will pass on your soul to my body and transfer new knowledge step by step. That¡¯s the price of the deal I offer you. If you¡¯re willing, open the drawer on your desk.] ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡± Min-hyuk couldn¡¯t say anything. In a situation like having a conversation with Klinsmann, he quietly looked down at the diary for a while. There were many questions. ¡® Why me?¡¯ ¡® In a myriad of Archmages, what does it mean to pass on their knowledge to me?¡¯ ¡® And what is Klinsmann¡¯s identity?¡¯ But after a long agony, he eventually made a choice that I might have decided already from the beginning. Min-hyuk Opened the drawer. There was only one book in the sturdy space like the room where he was. The cover says, [108 kinds of 1st circle magic] This was the next part of the elementary textbook that he couldn¡¯t confirm last time. * * * Min-hyuk opened my eyes. ¡®Was that real?¡¯ Sunshine poured out from the window. He was holding the textbook for 1st circle magic all night. He fell asleep again in the other world when the sun rose. Knowledge was perfectly mastered. Some of his ideas were good, but the textbooks included kind comments. ¡®Klissman is a genius. It wasn¡¯t a lie to fully understand magic. ¡® 108 kinds of magic. Klissman explained in detail the principles of the magic. You may think it¡¯s only 1st circle magic, but the magic has changed through Klissman¡¯s explanation. ¡® Is this the magic I knew?¡¯ 1st Circle Magic was remembered as very basic and almost useless magic. Still, it was possible to use it in a different way in Klinsmann¡¯s world, where magical civilization developed. As the world of Kang Min-hyuk embedded in Ganghwa civilization, they learned how to defeat monsters with magic. ¡°Hoo.¡± Min-hyuk exhaled out loud. The deal with Klissman. It happened so suddenly, but he did not feel any regret. ¡®If I could erase the monsters from this world, I can do anything.¡¯ This world has a lot of stories. Thousands of people are dying, like Klissman; each has his own pain. So Min-hyuk agreed. Klissman¡¯s pain led to his heart. The problem is¡­ ¡®I started magic at a very late age. Even though the other world will help me, it needs a foundation in this world to grow rapidly. ¡® Min-hyuk cannot get help from his family. There is no way the sword fighters can help Min-hyuk, and they think that magic is weak. But for him, magic is the same as the sword. He concluded that for a new life, he would need an assistant to help my magic progress in this world. ¡®I need to take advantage of what I have.¡¯ Double casting and 1st circle magic. In reality, it may seem like great knowledge, but it¡¯s really nothing compared to the knowledge he could get. He was convinced that he will continue to receive knowledge. If so, now is the time to take advantage of the value of my knowledge. The next day. Min-hyuk went to Professor Lee Hak-beom and said directly. ¡°I want to participate in double casting research.¡± Hakbeom Lee. He is called the human sleeping pill and is not popular with students, but he has a huge authority in the magic world. His relationship with him was a starting point for Kang Min-hyuk, who will later be called the ¡®Magical God.¡¯ Chapter 5 - Klissman’s Diary (2) Klissman¡¯s Diary (2) At first, Hak-beom Lee¡¯s reaction was not so good. Although his perception towards Kang Min-hyuk changed in the last class, letting him participate in the study was an entirely different matter. ¡°You want to participate in double casting research?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why? Just because you had a good answer at that time, did you suddenly get interested in my research?¡± Lee Hak-bum¡¯s eyes seemed defensive. To a noble scholar, invading his domain will make him react sensitively. ¡°No. If it weren¡¯t a topic of my interest from the start, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to answer properly at that time.¡± A valid statement. When Lee Hak-beom¡¯s expression softened, Min-hyuk added. ¡°In fact, unlike the rumors about me, I have been interested in magic for a long time. Since I belonged to Suhomun, I could not learn magic directly, but theoretically, I studied a lot. Then, from a certain moment, I was attracted to ¡®double casting¡¯. According to a paper published by Professor Lee Hak-beom, double casting was a sufficiently feasible theory. However, few people want to invest in research and had low interest in magic. I think that your research has not progressed rapidly as you struggled. So if it is okay, I would like to help.¡± The horse was fleshed out. At first, Min-hyuk was not interested in magic, but he was not dumb enough to say that to him. ¡®People think of me as a loser in Suhomun.¡¯ Min-hyuk had no talent for sword-fighting, so he fled to the magic department. However, if Min-hyuk added that he was not interested in magic before that, the rumors would seem right. ¡®Suhomun¡¯s successor who forcibly learned sword fighting because of his background. You¡¯re no longer a loser, but you¡¯ll be seen as a colleague who hasn¡¯t let go of magic, even in difficult circumstances. For a scholar-style people like Professor Lee Hak-beom, this method works. ¡® It was as he expected. Lee Hak-beom showed interest. ¡°Thank you for the words. It¡¯s true that research has been difficult as you say, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m desperate enough to get help from you. So I¡¯ll give you 10 minutes. If you can¡¯t convince me, I¡¯m not going to agree. ¡° For those who study non-mainstream studies, everyone has their own world. However, Min-hyuk did not panic. Until just before going to meet Lee Hak-bum, he ran numerous simulations for ideal results. ¡°This is a deal between you and me.¡± ¡°deal?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What does that mean? Your request to participate in the research is a transaction?¡± Doing it as a team to produce good results mean much to me. Why? Did he already know the correct answer? Min-hyuk can even reveal to him now that his theory of being capable of double casting is a reality. However, Min-hyuk wanted to do business with Hakbeom Lee because he wants to gain something. ¡°There is something I want from the Professor in return for participating in the research. I would like you to announce my participation in the study first. If I make a significant contribution to your research achievements, then it should also be my achievement.¡± Min-hyuk does not believe in Lee Hak-bum. People are different from the outside. Min-hyuk didn¡¯t intend to spit out the research results right away. Still, Min-hyuk hasn¡¯t ruled out the possibility of catching the result of the blow. ¡°I am weak as I started magic late. So please help. You can teach me yourself, or you can get some books related to magic. Either way, I want you to guide me forward.¡± It was a pretty remark. As Min-hyuk revealed his willingness to participate in the study as a student, he also stated conditions favorable to him. If so, the reaction is one of two. Get angry or not. ¡°If you are confident enough, you can show me a reason why I should accept you. Show me where. You have eight minutes left.¡± The plate was laid. Min-hyuk handed the briefly summarized data to the question that Hak-bum Lee raised. ¡°This is my value.¡± Data is not a perfect result. It was the result of ambiguous solving by mixing knowledge from Klissman¡¯s world and reality. But with that alone, Hak-beom¡¯s reaction was decided. I think that Hak-Bum Lee¡¯s high understanding of double casting is helpful for research. ¡°¡­ ¡­ Good. Let me accept your deal. From tomorrow, come to my lab every day after school.¡± Perfect. It was the moment when Min-hyuk gained help. * * * While studying the knowledge of magical civilization all night, Min-hyuk developed a strong conviction. ¡®This is only the beginning.¡¯ Double casting. 108 kinds of 1st circle magic. In fact, double casting alone can create a huge ripple effect in the world where Kang Min-hyuk lives, but in the world of Klissman, they are only basic. Just as the first person wielding a sword simply repeats the cut, the value of two pieces of knowledge Min-hyuk learned was nothing to them. ¡®You get a lot in exchange for double casting.¡¯ Said Klissman. Grow up as a wizard and subdue monsters in this world. If so, Min-hyuk needs to be strong on his own and also need strength and reputation to form a force. So Min-hyuk chose to research. As long as there are scholars like Hae-Bum Lee, the theory of double casting will be a reality anytime. So, when the value of his knowledge is still high, Min-hyuk Kang thought to join the research and increase his value. In the process, Min-hyuk can definitely get what he can get from Lee Hak-bum. If he later releases the theory of double casting to the world, Min-hyuk will have a magical foundation after being called a loser in the Guardian Gate. The period is about three months. After three more visits to Klissman¡¯s world, Min-hyuk was planning to unveil the theory of double casting. The day the deal was closed. Min-hyuk immediately joined the study. At first, it was about helping to deal with the chores, but in the middle, they spit out remarks to prove their worth. ¡°I think it would be difficult to simply do a quick calculation. For double casting to become popular, humans need a way to replace casting, not casting it themselves.¡± ¡°Well, I think storing a magical system in a tool is no different from preserving artifacts, Professor. Aren¡¯t we trying to go the easy way? To open up a whole new realm, the wizard must be able to use double casting alone without any help.¡± Min-hyuk was throwing clues. Each time, Professor Hak-beom Lee¡¯s eyes widened. At first, Min-hyuk was considered an assistant, but at some point, he was considered an equal position. ¡°I admit your role.¡± Hakbeom Lee was wiser than Min-hyuk thought. Despite being expected to be more knowledgeable, Lee Hak-bum immediately registered Min-hyuk as a co-researcher at the Magic Society. Min-hyuk was not just an assistant, but an equal position to do research with the same stake as Hak-beom Lee. Thanks to him, there were things that Min-hyuk gained. Through the teachings of Lee Hak-beom, magical deficiencies were complemented. Using Lee¡¯s position, Min-hyuk obtained magic books that were difficult to obtain with his own strength. Even though he has knowledge of magical civilization, he was nothing but an unfounded foundation of magic. To utilize the experience he obtained from Klissman more valuable, it was necessary to increase his understanding of magic and the magical state. Deal with Lee Hak-bum. Through it, Min-hyuk steadily grew as a wizard. * * * It has been about half a year since Min-hyuk joined the study. Said Baek Dong-suk, a professor of practical magic. ¡°As I announced last time, I am going to go hunting today. Magic is ultimately a means to defeat the monsters. For the effort not to remain as a knowledge of the faraway, you have to cultivate practical skills. I¡¯m planning to move to the training field in 15 minutes, so I¡¯ll form a group of four from now on.¡± Practice. With that word, the expressions of the students who were still novice wizards were nervous. They gathered together, forming a group, and moved as busy as possible to have a good team. ¡°Dongsu, come into our group.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there any problem with this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m getting really nervous.¡± Joe formed quickly. Perhaps because there were stories that were exchanged in advance, the students recognized each other and quickly made four groups. But in the midst of that, there was a singularity. That¡¯s Min-hyuk. Nobody talked to him first. ¡®Real hunting is a dangerous task that often incurs human lives. So I need to be filtered. ¡® It¡¯s a common idea for everyone. Who is he? Unlike other students, Min-hyuk first entered the magic academy at the age of 17. They are now only one-circle wizards. For other students, Min-hyuk was bound to be a burden in group hunting because he has mastered the 2nd circle magic to some extent. So everybody initially excluded him and formed a group. Accidents may occur because of him. Kim Chang-soo was no different from the trend. Min-hyuk was initially excluded and formed Joe, but was relieved by the lack of one member. ¡°Come to Zoro.¡± ¡°No, you were supposed to go with us last time. But what if we go to another group like this?¡± ¡°I already have Joe? All you need to do is get one, but the students who exchanged words beforehand shook their heads. The fire fell on his instep. In the situation of saying that there was a family tribe talking, Kim Chang-soo endeavored to face the reality he was trying to ignore. Min-hyuk was the only option. With Min-hyuk standing with a grungy expression, Kim Chang-soo¡¯s expression was hard. ¡®Come on, it¡¯s X.¡¯ The bomb everyone was avoiding. Looking at Min-hyuk, Kim Chang-soo couldn¡¯t manage his facial expressions. Chapter 6 - Klissman’s Diary (3) Klissman¡¯s Diary (3) A land formerly called Seoul Forest. After the forests were all burned down by an A-class monster, Salamander, people built the Hunter Academy on the ruins. Humanity¡¯s hopes began on a land of over tens of thousands of trainees, and young warriors who completed the training course every year protected Korea from monsters. Academy Magic Training Ground. There were only a few hundred trainees on the entire site, and students from the magic department, including Baek Dong-Seok, arrived. It was a sight that showed the status of wizards. In the case of the warrior department, even if it is just a training ground, they have thousands of trainees. Still, the magic department completes all training courses in less than half the time. More than 90% of students entering the academy belong to the company¡¯s department, which was a shabby reality that they had to accept. There are about 50 students in the first class of the magic department. Prof. Dong-Seok Baek, who confirmed that they had all gathered, briefly explained the training that will take place from now on. ¡°The monster you are going to face today is a Goblin. According to the monster encyclopedia, goblins are small monsters that are less than 100 cm long and have no special abilities. The attack and defense are also feeble, so it is the lowest monster classified as F grade. But it¡¯s not to be ignored.¡± Class F. It is a really weak monster, as Prof. Dong-Seok said. Even the average person who cannot use mana can defeat it. However, due to the nature of the wizard¡¯s job, fighting in close proximity is not a problem. ¡°4 people in a group, you face three goblins at the same time. The battle begins at a distance of 50 m, and training must be completed only when all three goblins are wiped out. I think you have heard the importance of practical training. In this training, where only goblins can be defeated by magic, only a couple of bleeding accidents occurred last year.¡± The students were nervous. Blood. Perhaps injured, an uneasy shaking gaze turned to Baek Dong-Seok. Since this is strictly training, they wanted Baek Dong-Seok to provide the least amount of safety. However, ¡°Remember. Hunter College teaches you how to fight against real enemies. You were taught basic training courses to become a hunter in the Youth Academy. A Hunter is a guardian who protects this land from the dangers of monsters. So take the risk. As long as you walk on the Hunter¡¯s Road, the battle that took your life with the monster is the gateway you must pass.¡± This is not a playground. This is real. It is not a school where children play, but at a warrior training center where you can die anytime. ¡°I will give 30 minutes of tactical meeting starting now. If you want to survive this without any bleeding, take advantage of the knowledge you have learned. Oh, if there is a student who wants to give up, tell me now. If there is a stupid guy who can¡¯t even play his part, the team members will be harmed. ¡° Hands-on lessons. The infamous training from the students began that way. * * * Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s group was placed in the fifth. The tactical meetings are 30 minutes. When the team members gathered together, Chang-soo Kim, the leader of the group, actively led the meeting. ¡°I checked the record of the injury that happened last year, and that¡¯s because of Goblin¡¯s quick moves. Goblins aren¡¯t strong monsters, but a quick blow is enough to inflict fatal wounds on wizards like us. So the point is to block the enemy¡¯s approach.¡± He drew on the ground. Three goblins and four humans. ¡°The casting of the 2nd circle magic takes about 3 minutes. So while Minho casts the 2nd circle magic, Jungmin and I will first hit the Goblin with the 1st circle magic. At this time, Jungmin and I should use the 1st circle magic by the time difference. That way, we can effectively stop the Goblin from moving forward.¡± Lee Min-ho and Kim Jung-min. Kim Chang-Su, who gave instructions to the tribesmen, glanced at Min-hyuk as if thinking about what he should do with him. It was dark. Since Min-hyuk has just entered the magic academy, they expected that he only knows a little magic. It was quite a headache. They thought he was a guy who doesn¡¯t even know the basics. Perhaps it is a level that can only be created among the 1st circle magic, so devising a plan with me participating is very dangerous. Even if he can use the 1st circle attack magic, a beginner like him usually takes a long time to cast the 1st circle magic. They thought Min-hyuk was a useless resource. This is why they avoided him. Unlike others, nobody knows how fatal the basics are. ¡°Kang Minhyuk.¡± ¡°uh.¡± ¡°Are there any one-circle attack magic that you can use?¡± ¡°A lot.¡± Kim Chang-soo peeked and laughed. ¡®He¡¯s bluffing.¡¯ First, it is the 1st circle. There is about 10 known 1st circle magic. Now, on the subject of using only the 1st circle magic, Min-hyuk thought it was correct to say that there is a lot of magic available in front of himself, a 2nd circle wizard. ¡°Then take care of the goblins on your own. If there is a gap in the middle of the battle, then you come out.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Kim Chang-Su recalled the plan. What magic should he use? To strike the fastest and strongest blow, Fire Bolt seemed to be the most appropriate of the first circles. ¡°I use Firebolt as a protagonist, and Jungmin feeds a goblin approaching me even though he is hit by my magic. And Minho finished casting the Fire Ball as soon as possible. You shouldn¡¯t fear. The wizard can¡¯t do anything if he loses composure.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do that.¡± ¡°I will finish casting as soon as possible.¡± Changsu Kim was a decent leader. While reading all the group members, he still has an excellent plan to defeat Goblin. The problem is. ¡°Oh!¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­ damn!¡± ¡°Medical team! Medical team!¡± 30 minutes later. In the course of the third group¡¯s training, a situation of concern eventually erupted. * * * It was an accident. A group of three students who were confident that they had taken care of all of the goblins were attacked by the goblins and thought they were dead. ¡°Oh! Awha!¡± The student rolled on the ground. Fortunately, only the arm was scratched, but the students were awakened by the blood flowing. Pain is so strange. Until the medical team clung to a potion that had an analgesic effect, the screams of Group 3 students rang out to leave the training ground. The problem has started since then. When Kim Chang-soo witnessed the accident, the horror that existed only in imagination hit the students. ¡°¡­ ¡­ Fuck.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to be like that?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m anxious.¡± Fear has spread. For those who have no previous experience, seeing the group 3 student who was crushed on the ground clearly shook them up. They were hoping that this might have ended training, but Baek Dong-Seok got angry. ¡°Be mindful, you bastards! This is training and not practice. You don¡¯t know when and how you¡¯re going to be attacked, and they made a mistake by not even making sure that the Goblin is dead. Stupid guy. The training does not end just because an accident has occurred. Make sure you put group three¡¯s stupidity on your head and don¡¯t make the same mistake.¡± Training is not over. Subsequently, with the training of group 4 started, the complexion of Kim Chang-soo, who had just been overflowed with leadership a while ago, became pale. ¡®Alas.¡¯ His body trembled. The scene of blood scattered in the air was sore in his eyes. ¡®Fuck, it¡¯s real. We could really be killed by a monster. ¡® His chest fell down. He knew what a Hunter means being, but Kim Chang-soo was too young to accept his mission. Now he is only 17 years old. The knowledge he accumulated at the youth academy is only knowledge of the faraway, and Kim Chang-soo was a boy with a small tee that was embarrassed even to be called a hunter. Although he showed his leadership with the thought of trying to lead the 5th group well, when he confirmed the reality, he could not control his trembling legs. He wanted to sit on the ground. The bloody tingling of the nose seemed to cause dizziness. It was then. Haak. ¡°¡­ ¡­ ?! ¡° Hot energy arose on his back. When he looked around in a hurry, Kang Min-hyuk was putting his hands on Kim Chang-soo¡¯s back. ¡°Slowly take your breath.¡± ¡°What, what?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be eroded by fear. You said it before. The wizard can¡¯t do anything if he loses his composure. So take your breath and regain composure. After group 4, it¡¯s our turn right away.¡± Chang-soo was embarrassed. His head got complicated, but Kim Chang-soo took his breath slowly as Kang Min-hyuk said. ¡°And the accidents were a mistake. Despite the effort to subdue the goblins effortlessly, the accident was caused by the fact that the goblins were not properly identified. So unless we make that mistake, we have no problem. As you know, goblins are the more powerful monsters as a group, and only three can harm us.¡± The voice of Kang Min-hyuk was calm. With a stable voice to organize the situation, Kim Chang-soo felt his fear faded over time. And he realized late. Thanks to Kang Min-hyuk, he learned that he conquered his fear. ¡°¡­ ¡­ How can you be so calm? You just saw the kids scream.¡± Chang-soo was curious. They weren¡¯t Hunters yet, and the students of the magic department are still children. However, the image of Kang Min-hyuk, who was thought to be with no power, proved he was different. ¡°Well.¡± Kang Min-hyuk laughed bitterly. Kim Chang-soo and other students are not familiar with this, but Kang Min-hyuk is. ¡°Being introduced to magic late doesn¡¯t mean that you have no experience as a hunter.¡± They did not know. Min-hyuk was only 8 years old. While others were still fooled by their parents, Kang Min-hyuk held a sword and shook the Goblin¡¯s neck. The past doesn¡¯t have to be revealed. When Kang Min-hyuk closed his mouth, Kim Chang-soo looked at Kang Min-hyuk with his strange eyes. And a few minutes later. ¡°Group 4 training is over. Group 5 moves forward.¡± Group 5. It is finally time for Min-hyuk Kang to come out. Chapter 7 - Klissman’s Diary (4) Klissman¡¯s Diary (4) Seeing the Group 5 students preparing for training, Professor Baek Dong-suk confirmed their profile. ¡®Name Kim Chang-soo. It is a group of 5 and has excellent magic control and casting ability. Occasionally, in a tense situation, you tend to make mistakes. Still, if you just pick magical skills, you¡¯re in the top ranks in the magic department. ¡® ¡°Hmm.¡± He remembers. Chang-soo Kim attended the class with a lustrous glance at the front seat. He is not bad. If Kim Chang-soo was not Jojang, but Jo Won, Baek Dong-Seok would not have been very concerned about the 5th set of tests. ¡®The problem is the rest.¡¯ First, Lee Min-ho. ¡®Talent specialized in a wide range of attack magic. However, the casting speed is slower than others, so Lee Min-ho¡¯s strength is a downside when dealing with fast monsters like Goblin. It¡¯s unclear whether others can stand during the cast, which can take anywhere from 3 minutes to 5 minutes. ¡® Next is Jungmin Kim. ¡®The owner of new breasts more than Kim Chang-soo. The ability is observed, but the biggest problem is that magic accuracy is poor. It would not be a big deal for the magic to stray a few times when the defensive line was formed in the front, but in the melee of the wizards, it can lead to death. ¡® It was dark. Min-hyuk really wanted to know how the members gathered like this. However, the biggest reason to distort Baek Dong-suk¡¯s expression was the last one, not the first three. ¡®This is the biggest problem. A novice wizard who has only formed a circle for a month. It is clear that the magic that can be done is the 1st-circle magic, and that the 1st-circle magic has not been mastered. The higher the circle increases, the more magic power increases as the casting time of the previous land becomes shorter. Given that, there is a high probability that Kang Min-hyuk will be of no use in a fast-paced battle. ¡® Min-hyuk¡¯s head hurt. The picture was clear to them. While struggling with other tribes, Min-hyuk was struggling and will only complete one circle of magic. Then the situation is over. The anxiety that what happened with Group 3 might happen again strongly affected Professor Baek Dong-suk. ¡°¡­ ¡­ assistant.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Be prepared for situations you may not expect.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The man standing next to him nodded. Still, the anxious mind did not subside, Baek Dong-Seok emphasized once again. ¡°Castle the 3rd Circle Attack Magic in advance. And as soon as I send a signal, use the magic. You, five guys, may come out of here not just with injured arms, you might die.¡± While Prof. Dong-Seok Baek prepared for the emergency situation, group 5¡¯s training finally began. * * * Beep! The whistle rang. The door of the cage opened with the sound of iron, and three goblins inside popped out. Kirk. Goblins looked around. They didn¡¯t grasp the situation yet, so the group 5 members, including Kim CHang-soo, tried to cast quickly. Hwaak. Blue mana. Kim Chang-soo made mana, which has been distracted from all directions, into a magic system of ¡®Fire Bolt¡¯. At the same time, he calculated the Goblin¡¯s position. After completing the magic, I hit the desired position according to the caster¡¯s will, but calculating the coordinates is also necessary to increase the hit rate. Only by expressing the will, the error range caused by the opponent¡¯s movement can be covered by calculating where to drop the magic in advance. Time was passing fast. The young eyes of the goblins¡¯ enemies turned to their group. Kyaak! Kyaak! Things have changed. The goblins showed their sharp teeth and rushed to them. 50 meters is not a long distance. The distance on both sides narrowed in an instant, and when the Goblin reached 10m, the magic of Kim Chang-soo emerged. ¡°Firebolt!¡± Wow. Quaang! Kiaeaeaeek! There was a hot flame. The magic of the 1st circle wasn¡¯t powerful, but the Fire Bolt used by the 2nd Circle Wizard was enough to damage the goblins. Goblins embarrassed by the flames were burning. But that alone couldn¡¯t defeat the goblins. Kim Chang-soo wanted to falter for a moment, then they rushed again. ¡°Jungmin!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Hwaak! Mana took place in his hands. Time difference attack. To tie the goblins¡¯ feet, it was the strategy Kim Chang-soo suggested. By the way. ¡°Lightning Bolt.¡± Crackling. The magic choice was good. The problem was that Lee Jung-min was nervous, so he couldn¡¯t control the magic correctly, and the Lightning Bolt only hit two goblins. That means. Kiek! The last one. While the other two groaned in pain, and unenchanted, Goblin hit Lee Jung-min. ¡®this!¡¯ Kim Chang-soo turned pale. This is an accident. Unexpectedly, I hurriedly cast the magic. However. ¡®Fuck, fuck, fuck.¡¯ Rattle. My hands were shaking. They are not in an emergency situation yet, but Kim Chang-soo was already desperate. It was no different for Lee Jung-min. When Lee Jung-min was not responding as well, the Goblin finally reached the point. Kim Chang-soo closed his eyes tightly. The moment when you are sure that an accident has occurred. ¡°Rock!¡± Paak! With a powerful blow, the Goblin¡¯s head hit the ground. * * * MIn-hyuk thought about my role before training. ¡®It¡¯s a fight we win if we have time. If so, you need to use magic as simple and efficient as possible. ¡® Lee Min Ho. When his 2nd-circle magic is smashing, the level of goblins straightened out. Kim Chang-soo and Lee Jung-min used a 1st circle attack magic to earn time, but Min-hyuk thoughts were different. ¡®It is not only the attack magic that requires tied feet.¡¯ Conversion of thoughts. Min-hyuk started casting at the same time as the battle. Intentionally, no double casting was used. It was to be proved later as a result of the research, so Min-hyuk decided that this stage was too small to reveal it here. The casting was fast. People underestimated him, but his casting speed was faster than they could imagine. And. ¡®This is a close match. So you should use the magic with the shortest casting time. ¡® The casting ended in an instant. But he didn¡¯t use it. Once I prepared another magic, I watched the situation turn. Then an accident happened. In the face of a goblin rushing toward Lee Jung-min, Min-hyuk expressed magic as a checkout. ¡°rock!¡± Rock. Basic elemental magic of the earth. It is very basic magic to summon stones, but it has completely different results when it unfolded in my hands. Paak! Kiae-ek! The rock was summoned 5 meters from the ground. And it fell immediately. Underneath was a goblin that was running towards them. The rock prevented its head to reach us. ¡°Wow.¡± ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°You set the coordinates perfectly like that?¡± Woongsungung. The students who watched Min-hyuk¡¯s magic became noisy. But the battle is not over yet. With the two goblins scurrying behind the scenes, Kang Min-hyuk used the magic he prepared. ¡°rock.¡± Tuk! Quang! The Goblin fell on a stone protruding from the ground. ¡°Ice.¡± Slippery! Quadang! Instantly freezing the ground, the last one of the goblins also broke into the ground. It was a situation that happened in an instant. Min-hyuk¡¯s head was on full speed, each time he finished my magic, he immediately prepared for the next situation. ¡®108 kinds of 1st circle magic.¡¯ It¡¯s not just about different kinds of magic. It¡¯s how to use Circle Magic efficiently. It explained that there are dozens of elements, and even simple magic can create simple elements. Thanks to him, Min-hyuk was enlightened. While checking Klissman¡¯s comment, Min-hyuk saw the possibility of magic. ¡®Magic is a study that exerts a completely different power depending on its use.¡¯ It is not just a result of knowledge. The first thing that dropped a rock over his head was my calculation. Min-hyuk accurately predicted the opponent¡¯s movement. His head turned tight. Although it is only elemental magic, using 1st circle magic three times in a row dried his mouth. The range was too far. Unfortunately, the situation was bleak. Kim Chang-soo and Lee Jung-min did not finish casting even though Min-hyuk bought them time. Kiae-ek! ¡®Break it.¡¯ Min-hyuk saw a goblin rising up. Kim Chang-soo and Lee Jung-min tried hard to finish casting in their own way, but the job of a wizard ends when he loses composure. Mana is freely distracted and lost, making it impossible to form a magical system. So Min-hyuk tried to help Kim Chang-soo to not be nervous, but eventually, the accident happened. Kyaak! A goblin rushes towards him. Looking at the side of the glance, Lee Min-ho¡¯s magic was somewhat ¡®completed¡¯. ¡®You just have to deal with this guy.¡¯ Just one. Min-hyuk changed the calculation. It¡¯s not just about tying up its feet but handling these guys myself. As the Goblin hit me, Kim Chang-soo, who continued casting, shouted urgently. ¡°Dangerous!¡± The immediate situation. At the moment, the assistant stared at Baek Dong-suk, but Baek Dong-suk shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not over yet.¡± Yes, he can do it. Me, Kang Min-hyuk. His eyes were facing the Goblin, but it didn¡¯t have any trace of fear. Chapter 8 Klissman¡¯s Diary (5) Kyaak! The Goblin¡¯s shout and the voice of Kim Chang-soo crying in danger. And the people started foreseeing an accident that might happen again. Despite the noise disturbing my ears, Min-hyuk calmly watched the Goblin¡¯s movements. ¡®see.¡¯ Goblin¡¯s muscles shook. How many seconds before it hit Min-hyuk and how to attack. With only the shape of the finely moving muscles, Min-hyuk recalled what would happen in the future. That is not always the right answer. However, from his experience, his imagination is very wide. My childhood. For training, Min-hyuk often battled monsters one-on-one in places like the Octagon Cage. It was a blood clot that could never be seen as a child¡¯s fight. Min-hyuk was unable to use mana at the time, had no means and methods to survive, and many adults outside the cage watched the bloody battle with cold eyes. And now. Unlike other terrified students, Goblin couldn¡¯t fear me. And blood. Instead, Min-hyuk felt a sense of relaxation with the familiar scent. He read the opponent¡¯s movements in a moment. ¡®Right side.¡¯ Hook! Goblin¡¯s nails passed by. Everyone screamed at the dangerous sight around him, but Min-hyuk did not take his gaze from the Goblin until the end. Goblin¡¯s head, with his teeth bared, is close to his left hand, and his right arm is stretched out to activate mana. ¡°fire.¡± Wow! 1st circle elemental magic. Power, which simply creates elements, is the basis of a fragile foundation. However, the fire that Kang Min-hyuk created was slightly different. The magic shows an entirely different power depending on the form and the way it is used. 108 kinds of one-circle magic are theories. Even if it is simple magic to summon a stone, the monster underneath receives a strong impact due to gravity when a stone is summoned in the air. Like that ¡­ ¡­ There are many ways to use fire. In particular, the element of fire is the property that exerts the most powerful power of all elements. There is a method to increase the power of fire by just changing its shape. It¡¯s a magical compression. Magic has a tendency to return to its original form, but unlike the Fire system, the mana formed explodes in an unstable form. If you use this method well, you can achieve high firepower with less mana. Variation of form. As indicated in the textbook, some changes were made when almost completing the magic system. If Jeong-Seok has a torch-like fire, the fire used by Min-hyuk Kang looked like a small ball. Hwa -hwa, hwa-hwa. The ball of fire was unstable. Even if it causes an explosion, the level is similar to that of Fire Bolt. Still, casting is quick, as it is basic elemental magic. The problem is¡­ ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous?¡± The distance from the Goblin is too close. In this situation, when using the magic of fire, not only the opponent but also the caster can be damaged. Moreover, the form of magic is also unstable. So the wizard¡¯s textbook includes a manual to refrain from flame magic at close range. That moment. Kyaak! Goblins made a big deal. This time, Kang Min-hyuk reached out to the face of the that was about to swallow Kang Min-hyuk. Hwaak! Bead of Fire. That¡¯s precisely the Goblin¡¯s gills. At the same time, Kang Min-hyuk immediately bowed his head, and the ball of fire exploded due to the instability of the form. Puong! Wow, Wow! Kiae-ek! Firebolts and lightning bolts. With the strong heat burning up the esophagus, the Goblin struggled and collapsed. The Goblin screamed. The damage accumulated before that was considerable, but Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s method of attacking the inside was more shocking than expected. And. ¡°Fireball!¡± Wow! Quaang! The magic of Lee Min-ho finally unleashed the battlefield. The two goblins that awakened late were eaten by the flames, and they also collapsed while struggling. The situation ends. However, the main character of the training was not Lee Min-ho. Eventually, it was Lee Min-ho who finished the situation, but everyone who watched the training turned to Kang Min-hyuk. ¡°¡­ ¡­ What did he do?¡± Shock and awe. For a time, people couldn¡¯t take their eyes off Min-hyuk. * * * ¡°Huh, huh.¡± Kim Chang-soo¡¯s breathing was rough. In an urgent situation, he shed cold sweat and saw Kang Min-hyuk. ¡®¡­ ¡­ That was Kang Minhyuk? ¡® It was shocking. What is Kang Min-hyuk? Unlike other students who trained steadily as wizards from the youth academy, Kang Min-hyuk was taken as a loser in Suhomun and went to the Department of Magic. Kim Chang-soo thought his magic was useless because he thought he couldn¡¯t even use magic, but in training, he would have had a big accident without him. Kim Chang-soo is still trembling. At the same time, the activities of Kang Min-hyuk came to his mind. Especially the first attack. ¡®It was really great.¡¯ His use of magic was amazing. It is only 1st circle element creation magic, but as he used it with great timing, the Goblin¡¯s feet are tied. Summoning a rock from the sky and dropping it on the head of a goblin was truly admirable. It is not easy magic. It is really difficult to calculate the coordinates that generate magic on the path the goblin travels. Still, Kang Min-hyuk accurately calculated the speed of the Goblin¡¯s movement and dropped the rock. In fact, even with his eyes, Kim Chang-soo didn¡¯t understand how this was possible. If there were any errors, it would have failed, but looking at Kang Min-hyuk, he had a strong conviction that he would surely succeed. And. .. At first, Kim Chang-soo thought it was fire he used. ¡®What was the last magic you used?¡¯ However, in the form of a strong explosion in the form of a ball, the wall of common sense that Kim Chang-soo knew collapsed. The fact is, Kang Min-hyuk was really great. There was no embarrassment even when the Goblin hit him, and he avoided the attack and fired back precisely.Kim Chang-soo can¡¯t understand the principle, but it is clear that Kang Min-hyuk handled it. Thanks to him, Lee Min-ho had time to finish the casting, and the 2nd circle magic was able to finish up the situation. Now his name looked different. . At first, Kim Chang-soo thought that he would lose for having Kang Min-hyuk on his team, but he realized, it was divine intervention. People admired Kang Min-hyuk. *** However, Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s thoughts were different. Looking at the body of the newly burned Goblin, he was in a bad mood first. ¡®¡­ ¡­ It would have been comfortable with a sword. ¡® Goblin. F-class monster. Even when Kang Min-hyuk was very young, he was able to easily handle the goblin level. However, as Kang Min-hyuk thought that he should struggle like this as a wizard, he definitely felt the reality of being a wizard. ¡®The unprot ected wizard is really weak.¡¯, People said The wizard is a flower in the greenhouse. If no one is watching, the wizard can be attacked by weak monsters such as goblins instead of casting. If he didn¡¯t have Klissman¡¯s knowledge , Kang Min-hyuk might have fallen into this sense of despair. However, because Kang Min-hyuk saw a new path, he accepted reality. Only after so long could he finally finish training until the last group ended. ¡°End of Article 5. Article 6 forward.¡± Kang Min-hyuk continued training. * * * Soon, it¡¯s 5¡¯s turn. End of training. Prof. Dong-Seok Baek presented the results. ¡°The score for Group 1 is B +. It was good to subdue goblins with instantaneous firepower, but it could not effectively use four people. If a variable had occurred, your choice would have been a double-edged sword, leading to great danger. However, there was no problem in terms of magical power, casting speed, and accuracy.¡± In turn, said results. Professor Baek Dong-suk frowned slightly. ¡°The score for Group 5 is D. The strategy of tying a goblin¡¯s foot using a time-difference attack was good, but missing an opponent as a wizard is a very fatal mistake. Mistakes are unacceptable to wizards. The casting time to prepare the magic also becomes a weakness of the wizard. If the magic missed, the wizard loses its value. Given that all the goblins have been arranged to the end, I will give them a D.¡± D. It¡¯s a terrible score. As if it was his fault, the leader, Changsu Kim, bowed his head. However, Professor Baek Dong-suk looked at me, the story is not over yet. ¡°Kang Minhyuk .¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°The magic you showed in practice is an area that has not yet been taught in the magic department. But how did you think about using magic that way? In particular, the use of fire magic differently at the end was a way that even my professor did not know.¡± It was not only the students who admired the magic of Kang Min-hyuk . Professor Baek Dong-suk also saw Kang Min-hyuk differently; in particular, the use of magic could not be regarded as a first-grade ability. The transformation of fire¡¯s morphology was an unknown area, even for Professor Baek Dong-suk. And last. ¡®What should I answer?¡¯ People know about the life Kang Min-hyuk lived. It had nothing to do with magic and lived only with a sword. So, unlike other people, there was no choice but to be biased. How on earth? In the figure of Baek Dong-Seok, who reveals doubts, Kang Min-hyuk did not show any embarrassment. Kang Min-hyuk expected this. There will be many situation s like this in the future. Still, Min-hyuk¡¯s calculations have been completed on how to answer each time. Kang Min-hyuk said with a shameless face. The method is simple. The first concept of the whole school. ¡°I just used what I learned in the textbook.¡± Min-hyuk hates to understand, but it was the answer he had to understand. Chapter 9 - Turns out you are a magical genius?! (1) Turns out you are a magical genius?! (1) Professor Kang Pil-doo, who is in charge of the second year advanced course in the Department of Magic, heard strange rumors from the students. ¡°Have you heard rumors from the first class? About Kang Min-hyuk? It turns out he¡¯s a genius.¡± ¡°Does that make sense? Kang Min-hyuk is the 1st circle wizard. In the first class, I used the magic of the 1st circle to tie up the goblin¡¯s feet, but it¡¯s not as easy as it sounds. In particular, it was just rumored that the last magical explosion was caused by a fire. How could that be?¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s achievements spread rapidly. The problem was that rumors came to pass due to Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s passiveness, and the rumors even reached Professor Kang Pil-doo¡¯s ears. ¡®Fire caused a huge explosion?¡¯ Fire. 1st circle basic element magic. It is very basic magic that simply generates mana with fire properties, and is not actually magic for an attack. The usual fire magic is when lighting firewood or lighting up in a dark space with little mana. Honestly, the latter situation is so good that it uses light magic of light properties, so it is rare to use Fire unless it is the former situation. But the Fire caused an explosion. It wasn¡¯t easy to understand even with the knowledge of a professor who destroyed common sense. Finally, as the deepening course taught by Kang Pil-do is an area related to this, he visited Professor Baek Dong-suk. ¡°Professor Dong-Seok Baek.¡± ¡°Yes, what are you doing?¡± ¡°In class 1, you said that Min-hyuk Kang exploded with fire magic? Is that true?¡± ¡°Oh, that?¡± Baek Dong-Seok scratched his head. He wanted to answer coolly, but this was not his specialty. ¡°It¡¯s true that he used fire magic, but I don¡¯t know what principle caused the explosion. Ah, Professor Kang Pil-doo is sure to know. There is a video of class at the time, would you like to check it out?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± On-site video shooting is a must in practice. In the event of an accident, Baek Dong-Seok always filmed a video of the class, as he always needs clarification. Soon the video played. In the situation that appeared on the laptop screen, Kang Pil-du watched with a serious look. ¡®Ohh.¡¯ It was a fascinating situation. Group 5 was in danger, but Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s ability to utilize the 1st circle magic momentarily was quite great. ¡®Even in the second grade, there are very few abilities like this.¡¯ Kang Min-hyuk looked different. At the time of his first admission, there was much controversy that someone from the youth academy unfairly entered the magic department. No matter how much the magic department is a non-mainstream science, it is said that the admission of a person who does not know anything about magic is a loss of the status of the department. But what? In the video, Kang Min-hyuk was a perfect wizard. He understood magic correctly and showed excellent fighting ability like a wizard than any other student. The video suddenly turned to the end. Kang Pil-doo¡¯s eyes widened as he used fire magic to escape the goblin attack. ¡°¡­ ¡­ uh?!¡± At the moment, I doubted my eyes. The magic that Kang Min-hyuk used is Fire. At first, the shape of the flames was precisely the same, but afterward, the magical form was completely different from what was known. In the form of red balls. It was obvious. ¡°Isn¡¯t it magical? His chest was down. He was in a hurry to turn the video back, but it was obvious that the shape of the magic was changing after seeing it again and again. Said Baek Dong-suk. ¡°Yes, I think the magical form change is correct. But how ¡­ ¡­ A Professor Kang Pil-doo?¡± Kang Pil-du did not listen to Baek Dong-seok¡¯s words to the end. Kang Pil-doo¡¯s face, heated up with excitement, was not important. ¡®He¡¯s in the first-grade first grade.¡¯ Minhyuk Kang. ¡® I had to meet him right away.¡¯ * * * Kang Pil-du, who went to Kang Min-hyuk, asked directly. ¡°How could the magic that changed the shape couldn¡¯t be exploded immediately?¡± Form change. It is not a challenge that wizards have not been up to. Casting refers to the process of transforming unspecified mana into magic according to a certain system. Depending on the amount and system of mana required, the type and power of magic are completely different, and people called¡¯ pioneers¡¯ named the magic that they invented. One of the processes. The morphing system triggers an explosion when mana is moved along a road whose safety has not been verified. This is where researchers have struggled. To study various forms, you have to challenge the form change even at risk, and many wizards have died as the unstable mana immediately explodes. So there are not many kinds of magic in this world. There are less than 50 levels in 5 circles, and the invented magic was born, thanks to the sacrifice of some pioneers. However, Kang Min-hyuk used form change in Fire. The point here is that in the case of the morphological changes that Kang Min-hyuk used, he maintained the state of the balls for more than 3 seconds. In other words, it was a safe shape change. Although Fire is only first-circle magic, Min-hyuk Kang found a new way to change Fire. ¡°A form change?¡± ¡°okay. The way I dealt with goblins is what I call ¡®shape change¡¯. Every magic has its own magical form, but usually, it causes a powerful explosion if it leaves it. However, the shape change you used could still be aggressive while maintaining the shape for more than 3 seconds.¡± Kang Pil-doo¡¯s face was very hot. As a scholar, it was so exciting to see what would come out of Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s mouth. ¡®Change form.¡¯ I knew it. He used a form change. However, to such an extent that Kang Pil-do responded, Min-hyuk did not know that it was a great knowledge in this world. ¡®In the world of Klissman, we have found numerous ways to change form. The shape changes that I used was one of them, and it¡¯s a way to take advantage of it. It¡¯s not a stable new form of Fire, but a new way to detonate an explosion. ¡® This is called a ¡®mana explosion¡¯ in our world. It is a method of use from one of the 108 one-circle magics, and there are many other uses. About 3 seconds. Even with the fact that he maintained the Fire for that much time, Kang Pil-doo showed a lot of excitement. ¡® What should I say?¡¯ In the end, Kang Min-hyuk took a simple method because he could not explain the knowledge he knew. ¡°I just did what it said in the textbook.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­ what?¡± ¡°I read a textbook about shape change a while ago. In the process of determining the shape of the magic, if you enter a different system, it becomes unstable. Still, I thought it was a way to attack. However, I couldn¡¯t think of a way to make it completely stable, so I could maintain it for about 3 seconds after some experiment. That¡¯s it.¡± Textbook. In response to his answer, Kang Pil-doo has a sloppy look. ¡°Really? just by reading the textbooks, you found Fire¡¯s change form system?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± A daunting answer. Kang Min-hyuk was shocked by his own expression of shamelessness. ¡°Are you a genius ?!¡± Genius. Except for that word, I could hardly describe the current situation. * * * That afternoon, Kang Pil-doo went to Choi Byeong-ho, head of the department of magic. ¡°¡­ ¡­ So, is Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s, the genius, able to complete the study of ¡®morphic change¡¯?¡± ¡°Yes. Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s talent is real. With only the theory of shape change written in the textbook, he made Fire¡¯s shape change. This is a huge evolution. If you study Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s talents well, you will focus on the attention of the Magic Society around the world.¡± ¡°Hour.¡± Disbelief arose in Choi¡¯s expression. Minhyuk Kang. He is a familiar student. Students who are not eligible to enter the magic department in the first place. If he didn¡¯t have any relationship with Suhomun, you couldn¡¯t have any problems even if you dropped him at the discretion of the department head. I didn¡¯t believe it. This was a situation beyond common sense. ¡®If Professor Kang Pil-doo said that our students proved the change of form ¡­ ¡­. ¡® Jackpot. The world will pay attention to the department of magic, and the status of the department head will also rise. ¡®In the Hunter Academy, the department of magic is always treated like cold rice. The professors of the swordsmanship department don¡¯t say hello even when they see me as the department head. However, if this presents a world-renowned result in the department of magic, the reputation of the academy will also change. This is a very good opportunity. ¡® Choi Byeong-ho. He is ambitious. He always wanted a high seat, but because magic is a non-mainstream study, he has been hung up and down. He knocked on the calculator. On the premise of success, it was concluded that no matter how much you invest, it is a profit. ¡°Are you confident in being successful?¡± ¡°Yes. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can call Professor Baek Dong-suk right now and check out the actual class video. Kang Min-hyuk succeeded in changing the shape of Fire. It¡¯s just one example, but it¡¯s going to be an enormous issue just because all the speculation-driven theories have succeeded.¡± ¡°Then, of course, you have to apply. But there is a problem.¡± ¡°What kind of problem are you talking about?¡± I thought late. To Choi Byeong-ho, there was a similar situation before. ¡°Kang Min-hyuk is already participating in Professor Hak-Beom Lee¡¯s ¡®Double Casting¡¯ research. And, in principle, it is forbidden to conduct two studies simultaneously. So if you intend to involve Kang Min-hyuk in the study of ¡®morphological change¡¯, you need the consent of Professor Hak-beom Lee. That way, it won¡¯t be bad for others to see.¡± ¡°Okay. Please call Professor Hak-Bum Lee right now. Double casting is a virtually impossible theory to realize, but can¡¯t a form change produce results in a month? Professor Hak-Beom Lee is a scholar-style person, no matter how tight he is.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he?¡± Choi Byeong-ho laughed. As he looked at Kang Pil-doo¡¯s self-confidence, his anxiety calmed down. At this time, the atmosphere was warm. But an hour later. ¡°I will refuse. Min-hyuk is mine. It¡¯s unacceptable even if dirt enters my eyes.¡± Lee Hak-bum, resolutely rejecting. It was not worth discussing. Last full hour. Kang Min-hyuk had already occupied him as more than an ordinary student. Chapter 10 - Turns out you are a magical genius?! (2) Turns out you are a magical genius?! (2) Lee Hak-beom had already learned from his time with Kang Min-hyuk, the successor to Suhomun, that actually he¡¯s a magical genius. ¡®It¡¯s been two years since I started doing double casting research. The researcher was sluggish, but as soon as Kang Min-hyuk joined, it began to gain momentum. At first, I thought Kang¡¯s advice was a coincidence, but as time passed, Kang seems to be leading the research on the right path. When the study was successful, it was thanks to Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s advice. ¡® It was the moment when Kang Min-hyuk turned into ¡°Our Hyuk-ie.¡± Initially, he saw him as Suhomun¡¯s successor. A saucy man who saw the magic department as a joke, Kang Min-hyuk had changed so much, it must have been difficult for him to secretly study magic under Suhomun, just thinking about it made Hak-beom¡¯s heartache. So he promised. Apart from this study, he would help Kang Min-hyuk to repay him for his contributions. Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s talent was too special to ignore, and his story moved Hak-beom. ¡®By the way, I¡¯ll take Kang Min-hyuk.¡¯ It was a remark that angered Lee Hak-bum. ¡°Hyuk-ie is a vital component for the study of double casting, and he was the one who volunteered to join me. The Magic Department has rules and manners. According to department regulations, students can only participate in one study. Therefore, I cannot accept your request.¡± ¡°Professor Lee Hak-beom!¡± Choi Byung-ho was disgruntled. Lee Hak-bum was well aware that he was very proud, but he never dreamed that he would react like this. Then Kang Pil-doo followed saying, ¡°I understand your position very well, but isn¡¯t double casting an unfeasible theory? On the other hand, Kang Min-hyuk has shown clear results in his form change. So, if you let us borrow him for a month, I¡¯ll send Kang Min-hyuk back. Isn¡¯t that a win-win for us?¡± Pil-doo was right. Under the current circumstances, it was quite reasonable, but Lee Hak-beom was thinking differently. ¡°Unfeasible! Research has been progressing rapidly since Hyuk-ie joined. If the professor takes Hyuk-ie with him, the dual casting study once again stagnate, so will he take responsibility for that? Hyuk-ie is the heart of double casting research. He is so indispensable that the last month he helped me with was more precious than the two years I devoted to my research.¡± It was decided. When Lee Hak-beom said this, Choi Byung-ho and Kang Pil-doo looked at each other in embarrassment. ¡®What do we do?¡¯ Considering the personality of Lee Hak-beom, once he makes up his mind, there will be no changing it. ¡®What did Kang Min-hyuk do?¡¯ Choi Byung-ho couldn¡¯t understand. Kang Min-hyuk. The person who held no qualifications to be in the Magic Department was now a critical component for both pieces of research. Even if shape change was successful, dual casting is a valuable study that cannot be compared to shape change, but that did not mean it is unnecessary. With common sense thrown out the window, Choi Byung-ho was forced to reevaluate his strategy. ¡°Then, let¡¯s call in Kang Min-hyuk and leave the decision to him. Which research does he want to do?¡± It was a last resort solution. Lee Hak-beom expressed considerable dissatisfaction, but Choi Byung-ho ignored it and invited Kang Min-hyuk. * * * As soon as Kang Min-hyuk sat down, the professors began to tempt him. The first is Lee Hak-beom. ¡°Hyuk-ie. You¡¯re already part of the double casting research. Remember our conversation? I think you¡¯re exceptional, so I¡¯m ready to do whatever you want. So don¡¯t take the suggestions made by these rude humans. We are already making great progress as partners in double casting research. If you leave now, I think the research will stop.¡± It was well thought of statement. At the same time, Kang Pil-doo¡¯s raised his eyebrows. ¡°Me, rude? This is a natural suggestion as a scholar. Kang Min-hyuk. In a month, a magic arts contest will be held for magical academies around the world. Double-casting research will not succeed immediately. But, if you prove the magic shape change, you can win enough the magic arts competition. Do you know what a magic conference is? If there were Nobel Prizes in the past, there is a magic academy award right at the academy. It means an authoritative position. If you succeed in this competition, you can earn considerable wealth and honor as a wizard. I assure you.¡± A magic conference. It was an attractive word. Magic is treated as an unattractive discipline, but it is still a globally recognized position. ¡®Did Min-hyuk know this?¡¯ Lee Hak-beom¡¯s expression was distorted. ¡°Answer honestly!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be speechless. If Professor Hak-beom Lee were in your position, he would choose the magic conference too.¡± The two began to stare daggers at each other. Kang Min-hyuk listened quietly. He enjoyed the hot tea before him, but he needed to think seriously. ¡® What should I do? ¡® There are various reasons why Kang Min-hyuk volunteered for Professor Lee Hak-beom¡¯s research. Using Professor Hak-beom¡¯s research as a disguise to introduce double casting was needed to establish a magical foundation. Not only that, but Professor Lee Hak-beom¡¯s name will be valuable when he announces his research results later. That¡¯s the original plan. The 17-year-old student had not yet made a name for himself, so he used Lee Hak-beom to prevent unpleasant incidents brought by the research results. Lee Hak-beom wanted Kang Min-hyuk as a co-researcher. That alone will make people see Min-hyuk differently, and the results announced later would be fully recognized. ¡®I originally thought I¡¯d announce it three months later.¡¯ He felt that it was an appropriate amount of time. Double casting or shape change. It¡¯s nothing in Klinsmann¡¯s world. Now that the value of the two studies has peaked, he wanted to make the most of it. That¡¯s what Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s father did. What made Suhomun into a legendary fighter was his power and how he used it.¡¯ Kang Min-hyuk said. ¡°I will accept both professors¡¯ proposals. After a month, I will attend the academic conference with Professor Kang Pil-doo. In the mean-time, I will split my time equally between the two studies. If you don¡¯t like this or wish to follow the rule that students can only participate in one study, just drop out.¡± ¡°Oh, no.¡± ¡°¡­¡­hm.¡± The two professors showed signs of dismay. They wanted to focus on one thing and show results, but Kang¡¯s position is firm, so they can¡¯t say anything. They didn¡¯t want to lose Kang Min-hyuk. Kang Min-hyuk was in such demand. ¡°Oh, and Department Head Choi Byung-ho.¡± ¡°yes?¡± ¡°In fact, as a student, isn¡¯t it the department head who truly benefits from my research? So I want you to give me a ¡®Magic Library Top Pass.¡¯ That¡¯s my other condition.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­ ?! ¡° a magic library The lower floors are open to all students, but the upper floors are not. The upper floors contained all the spell books held by the Department of Magic, so it was not something Byung-ho could permit easily. He considered it. Both professor¡¯s gaze caught both his hesitation. ¡®Please approve it!¡¯ ¡®For research to succeed, right?¡¯ Min-hyuk¡¯s eyes sparkled. Feeling the pressure, Choi Byung-ho was forced to concede. To ensure the research is successful, Byung-ho needed Min-hyuk. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll do that.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± The deal was set. In the end, Kang Min-hyuk benefited the most because of the three people¡¯s ambitions. * * * Kang Min-hyuk thought of Klinsmann¡¯s suggestion. ¡®Monster¡¯s subjugation is not achievable because he is alone strong. In the end, you have to form a team. ¡® Ganghwa civilization has made tremendous progress. But can such strong men completely subdue the monster? It¡¯s absolutely impossible. After countless battles, they¡¯ve learned it was impossible, so people choose to coexist and settle down for real. So, Min-hyuk participated in the study. Kang Min-hyuk thought that joining the research was his beginning as a pioneer of magic. ¡®It¡¯s a great advantage to have a high level of magic civilization. First, I need to grow up with preemptive knowledge. Then, I can gain a considerable position as a wizard once I announce my magical knowledge. That is the beginning of gaining power. It takes a lot of strength to challenge the impossible with one¡¯s ability. ¡® It¡¯s impossible right now. But just as Suhomun¡¯s ancestors rose to power with their bare fists, Kang was envisioning his power. And now. In exchange for joining the study, Kang Min-hyuk spent all his free time at the top of the magic library reading books. ¡®This knowledge is necessary to understand the world of Klinsmann accurately. That¡¯s the only way I can comprehend it. ¡® At the top of the magic library. There all kinds of magic books that can be found. From number 1st to fifth. While the fifth circle is precious, Choi Byung-ho was willing to allow Kang to enter the upper floors. Kang Min-hyuk looked at magic. What magical level is his world on, and how far have they developed magic? Once he answers all these, he will know exactly how wide the gap between the two worlds is. So that ¡®I know much information I can leak into this world. To gain influence, I must find a way to grasp power. Once it becomes public information, what I know won¡¯t matter anymore. ¡® Kang Min-hyuk is not a saint. Kang Min-hyuk has not lived enough to earn privileges without any thought. Be wary of one¡¯s power. Kang followed his father¡¯s teachings thoroughly. Time had passed. And after the full moon. ¡°¡­¡­ at last a month has passed.¡± Kang Min-hyuk opened his eyes like as Klinsmass. Chapter 11 - Turns out you are a magical genius?! (3) Turns out you are a magical genius?! (3) His vision was blurred, and he felt like he was leaning against a hard wall. Kang Min-hyuk blinked as he adapted to his surroundings. Once he was adjusted, he could finally confirm where he was. ¡®¡­ ¡­ this is?¡¯ It felt familiar to him; it was a place he had been to before, a place he had already experienced. ¡®It¡¯s a library.¡¯ It was filled with an abundance of bookshelves, one of which Kang Min-hyuk was leaning against, packed with various books. Still, he had no idea why he was there. He looked around, thinking that Klinsmann may have left a message, but he found none. Then, suddenly, a book caught his eye. [The Origin of Birth] He did not know why, but out of all the books there, this was the one that grabbed his attention, it was by mere instinct that he chose it. [January 1, 2000, when the new Millennium era opened, monsters appeared in Korea, and the disaster began. Monsters slaughtered countless lives, and the Korean country was destroyed. In response, numerous world leaders ordered the launch of a nuclear attack; this backfired as the monsters that survived became stronger. Nuclear bombs were ineffective; as such, people became desperate for a way to fight back. The heavens heard their prayer and blessed them with magical powers. That day, Korea and Russia were nicknamed ¡°Monster Land,¡± It was also the day magic was born. On January 1 of year 0, the magical civilization was created. ¡°¡­ ¡­ January 1, 0? Min-hyuk¡¯s pupils shook as he read the date, January 1of the year 0. He recalled the date in Klinsmann¡¯s diary, and it stated that it was currently the year 2030. Of course, he knew that his world was behind in terms of magic, but he didn¡¯t expect them to be that far behind. [Over 2000 years, humans continued to develop magic. It was now widely used, and research about mana¡¯s power was conducted, yet it was still impossible to completely subdue monsters. The humans decided to co-exist with monsters by creating a barrier to separate them. The barrier became their solution, and it lasted for a while until the incident called ¡®Monster Gate¡¯ happened. Monsters began entering this world through a dimensional rift.] The events in the book matched Klinsmann¡¯s experiences. The pieces of the puzzles started falling into place, and it was all finally making sense to him. He thought back to what his classmate said when he asked about Korea. ¡°Korea? Do you mean Monster Land? The country of Korea had been destroyed long ago. I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about, Korea and Russia have been turned into monster wastelands, so stop sleeping and get ready for class!¡± ¡®long ago.¡¯ He mistakenly thought that meant only a few decades ago. It dawned on him why Klinsmann¡¯s world had advanced so much; they were preparing for inevitable. The barrier was not a permanent solution, and they needed a plan in case monsters began attacking again. His head was taking in more information than it could process. He thought that this was a parallel world with a similar time flow to his; it turned out this world had already had 2000 years of history. ¡®The world I live in has only a hundred years of history.¡¯ Ganghwa civilization begun the same way. The attack also happened at the beginning of the new millennium, but the events unfolded differently. The monsters appeared worldwide, not just in Korea. In response, the Ganghwa civilization needed to develop quickly. Military powers such as the Suhomon clan emerged and put their lives on the line to defend their territories. In a short span of 100 years, Min-hyuk¡¯s world had created a way to fight off the monsters. Ganghwa civilization, its history, was really short compared to Klinsmann¡¯s magical civilization. Min-hyuk thought that the experiences of the two worlds were the same, that Klinsmann¡¯s world simply evolved faster, turns out it was 2000 years in advance. Realizing the truth, Kang Min-hyuk laughed in vain. ¡®Magic is a challenging discipline, even with the various studies done, many things are still left undiscovered. I thought that the people in this world were geniuses that specialized in magic, but I was wrong, they just had a 2000 years head-start.¡¯ Time was not parallel. Only after a long time had passed, Kang Min-hyuk finished reading The Origin of Birth. Then, as if possessed by something, he picked up the book next to it called ¡®The Magic Basics.¡¯ He did not know why, but he was compelled to read it. Soon after, Kang Min-hyuk flipped the last page and was done reading the book. ¡°¡­ ¡­ The people of this world perfectly complemented the magic¡¯s shortcomings.¡± 2000 years of history. The people of the magical civilization did not waste any of that time. * * * In the past, a swordfighter of considerable skill once appeared on a TV program to say this. ¡°What are the disadvantages of the wizard? There are so many. One, casting takes a long time, and a single spell consumes too much mana, so it cannot be used repeatedly; furthermore, building up mana isn¡¯t easy either. Double casting is a privilege granted to only a handful of genius. I don¡¯t understand the people that even bother learning alternative magic. Given all those shortcomings, it¡¯s not as strong as the Aura Sword. ¡° That was a fact. In practical terms, magic was not worth learning. However, the prosecutor proposed an idea to remedy those shortcomings. [Four basic courses required for beginners of magic] The first is forming a circle. ¡®In my world, to form a circle made up of mana, I have to artificially inject mana into the human body using special drugs. However, it¡¯s different here. I can flow mana into the heart through meditations. I can accumulate high purity mana in my heart, forming a circle with more mana that has higher purity. Not only is there a lot of magic that can be used, but the power of magic is strengthened due to the quality improvement of mana.¡¯ The second is mana fairy tale. ¡®This method allows the user to draw out mana from nature and us it with the mana within the body to help with casting. It solves the problem of running out of mana because it helps regulate mana consumption.¡¯ And the third was double casting, and the fourth was the use of magic from 108 kinds of 1st circle magic. This was considered the basic stage. In the Ganghwa civilization, knowledge of this information would already get them an award, But in magical civilization, it was fundamental knowledge. During this world¡¯s 2000 years of history, people have experimented a lot. They had no choice but to develop the blessing from above, called magic, to deal with the monsters that were strengthened by the nuclear attack. What they were able to accomplish was terrific. Kang Min-hyuk sincerely admired how they were able to develop magic beyond what his world presently had. ¡®When I return to my reality, I¡¯ll start experimenting with there. All my problems will be solved if I succeed in forming circles and mana fairytale.¡¯ A lot of time passed. Although he spent a lot of time reading the ¡®Origins of Birth¡¯ and ¡¯Basics of Magic,¡¯ Kang Min-hyuk did not have time to rest. He doesn¡¯t know how much time he had left. He had to use his time wisely and collect as much information as possible. Something caught his eye, [Magic Archives] His eyes became fixated on where it was. Min-hyuk Kang headed towards the area that stretched all the way to the side of the library. * * * The area where the magic archives were had a mysterious aura about them. A lot of books were kept in the area. Various circles of magic were stored in the bookshelf, and Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s eyes witnessed the level go higher the further he looked. ¡°these are,,,¡± The magic levels varied. From 1st circle to 7th circle. Books about the highest level were placed there as if they were ordinary books. ¡®7th circle magic.¡¯ Choi Byeong-ho was incredibly strict about giving access to the library¡¯s upper floors, where the 5th circle magic books were stored as if it was such a great thing. Kan Min-hyuk had discovered something great. There are a few types of magic in the world where Kang Min-hyuk lives. In particular, only five levels were discovered, the highest being 5th circle magic. Knowledge about the highest-ranking level was considered valuable, so Cho Byeong-ho placed those books in the upper level and were regarded as treasures of the Department of Magic. But not here. Dozens of 5th,6th and 7th circle magic information overflowed. ¡®Currently, our society has developed up to 5th circle magic only. I heard that Magical Societies worldwide are investing a lot of money and human resources into developing the 6th circle magic, but it has yet to be successful. The magic they¡¯re so desperately trying to create already exists here, in the place where magic is 2000 years ahead. ¡® His body trembled. Kang Min-hyuk lived his life as a swordfighter, but he knew how valuable these books were. He wanted to check out the magic book. However, he was nervous about doing so. Kang Min-hyuk approached the librarian, thinking he may need authority to check the magic book in this world. ¡°¡­ ¡­ Is it okay if I read the spellbooks?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± The librarian raised his head. He, who appears to be a man in his early twenties. He chuckled at Min-hyuk¡¯s question. ¡°You can read the low-level spellbooks here, but are you okay with these? This area can be accessed even by ordinary citizens since it only had basic magic books. Aren¡¯t you a student of the Royal Academy of Magic? Can¡¯t you read the high-level magic books for free?¡± Ordinary, This is how the librarian described the books, that would have been considered treasures in Min-hyuk¡¯s world. Kang Min-hyuk practically lived in the upper level of the library for a full month and grasped the gap between the two world¡¯s information. He realized again. ¡®¡­ ¡­ The difference between the two worlds is greater than I could imagine. ¡® Achievements in his world were merely a minor achievement in this world. Chapter 12 - Turns out you are a magical genius?! (4) Turns out you are a magical genius?! (4) Min-hyuk thought to himself, ¡®If these spell books are inferior, what is the higher level?¡¯ The advanced level would usually mean a higher grade, but what could be more sophisticated than a level 8 spellbook? Kang Min-yuk asked the librarian a simple question. ¡°Do you know what the high-level magic book is?¡± ¡°¡­ Are you serious?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking me? A student at the Royal Academy of Magic is asking me this question? You must be making fun of me for some reason, but I will answer it with sincerity. The magic book is divided into upper and lower grades. In the most basic low-level magic book, the casting speed and power are deficient. However, as the rank increases, the magic system becomes simpler, and the casting speed increases. Rumor has it: there are highly advanced spell books, but that¡¯s something someone like me will never see in this lifetime.¡± The librarian was a kind person. Thanks to his explanation, Kang Min-hyuk understood the meaning of ratings. ¡®If so, these are all low-level spell books.¡¯ He looked around the bookshelf. Kang Min-hyuk took out a few magic books and read the contents to compare with the magic book he saw in his world. [3rd Circle Magic] [Fire property] [Fire Wave] This is the magic of this world. Kang Min-hyuk, who confirmed the magic system and form, laughed in embarrassment. ¡°This is considered a lower grade?¡± Low level. The librarian made it clear that these were lower-grade books; however, the book¡¯s content explained a better system of magic than the ones in the exclusive library back home. The low-level book was at the same level as the treasured books Choi Byeong-ho kept. ¡®it¡¯s the same.¡¯ Suddenly, he became curious. Then, what level was the first-circle magic he learned through Klinsmann? Kang Min-hyuk immediately read about the 1st circle magic. ¡°It¡¯s nothing like what I¡¯ve learned.¡± It was totally different. What he learned was advanced than the one described in the low-level book. The book¡¯s difficulty was around a 3/10, meaning that he might¡¯ve already learned a more advanced technique. Perhaps it was a higher level magic book. ¡®So the casting speed was quicker.¡¯ He continued to ponder at the fact that he was still new to magic, yet his abilities were quickly to catch up with his classmates. His casting speed was enough to be considered above average, and his spells were also powerful. Initially, he thought that it was just the spell ¡®mana explosion¡¯ was powerful, but the more he thought about it, he realized that the fire magic had to have a source. He concluded that based from what the librarian said, the possession of a high ranking magic book is enough to perform well in class. The power of a high-level spellbook can make even a beginner an excellent wizard. He was learning more and more about Klinsmann¡¯s world and its magic civilization. ¡®Klinsmann is leading me step by step.¡¯ First double casting. Then second was the 108 1st circle magic. And now, he was trying to teach Min-hyuk the background of this world and the basics of magic. It is no coincidence that the origin of birth, the basics of magic, and the archives of magic books were visible among numerous books. Klinsmann was keeping his word. He was helping Min-hyuk grow as a wizard. ¡®First, let¡¯s check the 2nd circle magic.¡¯ More than six circles of magic. It is classified as a lower class in this world, but in the world of Kang Min-hyuk, it is]was a treasured move But he was interested. Overpowered (???). It¡¯s not that he needed to master all the levels immediately, but because he had no idea when he¡¯d be sent back to his world, he wanted to collect as much information as possible. He then sat down, and then, calmly, he began to read the 2nd circle spellbooks. * * * It was dawn when Min-hyuk finally returned. ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± He was pretty exhausted. He had to keep adjusting and adapting to the two worlds; It wasn¡¯t physical exhaustion. There was no strange fatigue. When he moved to another world, the body in this world would have had a good night¡¯s sleep, but his mind was another story. ¡°Let¡¯s experiment with basic magic before class.¡± There was plenty of time. As it was not yet 6;00 am yet, so he had about 3 hours. Kang Min-hyuk recalled what he had read in the book, and started to meditate while sitting cross-legged, just like how the book stated. [To form a circle, you must first feel the mana around it.] Mana, it was the energy source of the Ganghwa Civilization, and even the worlds. In Ganghwa civilization, the method of manually injecting mana was chosen, but the technique used by the parallel world was completely different. ¡®Can I do it?¡¯ According to the book, it usually takes about one week for amateurs to learn the technique. Classes called Dunjae allowed an indefinite extension of the period, but the average was one week¡­ Basic. It wasn¡¯t as easy as he had thought. Kang Min-hyuk did not want to overexert himself. Starting with today, he planned to learn little by little how to control mana like they do in Kinsmann¡¯s world. He suddenly noticed something odd. ¡®huh?¡¯ 1 hour later. Kang Min-hyuk felt the strange feeling amplify. Sometimes it was warm, and sometimes it was cool. As the book explains, this was definitely mana flowing in him. ¡®I¡¯m already feeling the mana.¡¯ There was no time for self-congratulation. Forming a circle takes a long time, and adding to that, he has yet to learn how to make mana flow into the circle. This would be his first time trying it. Kang Min-hyuk tried to envision a hold in his heart that mana would pour out from. He did the process slowly, not knowing if he would succeed in activating the circle. Unfortunately, it didn¡¯t. ¡®Ugh.¡¯ Failed. The circle fluctuated. The circle created by injecting mana gradually collapsed and the natural mana formed a new type of ring. Harder, purer circles. Two hours had passed since his first attempt, Kang Min-hyuk was able to activate a stable circle using mana from his heart. Nice! His eye began to sparkle. Min-hyuk looked blankly at the ceiling. ¡°It¡¯s as simple as forming a circle.¡± A magic circle, using this method, Kang Min-hyuk secured a unique advantage from others. Even if the drug is not injected, high-quality mana can be obtained, and high-purity mana is beneficial for mana assimilation. But his new knowledge wasn¡¯t considered a skill; instead, it was a talent. A book he read even had this to say about the topic: [Geniuses usually take a day to form a circle. In the case of 8th circle magic wizards, there were cases where the rings were created in 3 hours. Given this, magical talents may have been established from birth.] Ganghwa civilization. Even in highly developed civilizations, only the so-called geniuses could make a circle within a day. Even Archmages needed at least 3 hours. However, Kang Min-hyuk completed the circle in only 2 hours. ¡° Am I gifted with magic?¡± Talent. It was a word that used to fill him with spite, but now he felt different about it. * * * Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s daily life was busy. After faithfully taking the academic classes, he participated in his research studies. He gets home late, but he still makes time to review the knowledge he gained from Klinsmann¡¯s world. Unlike when he initially joined the Magic department, his life was now hectic. He believed that, ¡®The results are equal to the amount of effort you put in.¡¯ As the days progressed, Min-hyuk Kang fell in love with magic. It was different from sword fighting. There was a time when he thought he¡¯d dedicate his life to sword fighting, but since he had no talent for it, he quit. But magic was different. The circle was formed in 2 hours, and after a few days, he was successful in mana assimilation. He could confidently use 1st circle magic, and his knowledge about 2nd circle magic was accumulating. Then one day. During his study with Lee Hak-beom, Min-hyuk asked. ¡°professor.¡± ¡°yes?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we also participate in the magical academic conference?¡± Silence filled the room. Lee Hak-beom¡¯s expression stiffened. Magic conference. In this place, which can be said to be the sacred place of scholars, of course, Lee Hak-beom also wanted to participate. However. ¡°You know well. Our research didn¡¯t produce results that were good enough for the magical conference. Thanks to your help, research is progressing rapidly, but it¡¯s not done, so you must be patient. Aren¡¯t you participating with Professor Kang Pil-doo? If your research with him goes smooth and you continue to the conference, it would feel like I¡¯ve made it there too, so don¡¯t feel bad for me.¡± Hak-beom said with a bitter smile. In words, he was trying to encourage Min-hyuk, but his expression betrayed him. His scholar¡¯s greed was showing. ¡°I still want us to participate.¡± ¡°what?¡± ¡°Is finishing the research the only obstacle to the conference? Sounds easy enough to me. If we finish, can we participate?¡± At the moment, Lee Hak-beom¡¯s expression changed. As his eyes grew larger, he blurted out. ¡°sure?!¡± Kang Min-hyuk laughed. He finally convinced the professor. To what extent can they benefit from the information he gained from the other world? This magical academic conference will be a rock-solid foundation for the future that Kang Min-hyuk imagines for himself. ¡°Professor, I think I¡¯ve solved how to do double casting.¡± Lee Hak-beom couldn¡¯t believe what Min-hyuk had just said. Chapter 13 - The Magic Conference (1) The Magic Conference (1) Lee Hak-beom¡¯s heart shook. Did Min-hyuk already figure out the principle of double casting? He knew that Kang Min-hyuk was not the type of person to say nonsense. ¡®¡­ If this is true, this is a revolution for the magical world.¡¯ Lee Hak-beom looked back when he first became interested in studying Magic. He remembered thinking that Magic was exciting and, if appropriately researched, could lead to various innovations. Magic had so much potential, yet why did people look down on it? He thought about it and eventually Hak-beom had an answer, ¡®Magic was a limited discipline. The public could only access information until fifth circle magic, and Magic was no match for class A monsters or higher. It was only natural that people interested in Magic would decrease every year; after all, it doesn¡¯t have many job prospects. Well, one reason was that Magic allowed for long-range attacks. This ability allowed interest in magic research to continue; unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t enough to make it popular. ¡®Another advantage is that fortified humans can use Aura Wave; this allows the user to release mana from the body to attack multiple enemies at once. Magic was effective with low-level monsters but isn¡¯t enough for Magic to be considered necessary. If we can¡¯t justify Magic¡¯s existence, then it will cease to exist.¡¯ It was fort hat reason that Hak-beom was so desperate to make double casting a reality. This skill would allow wizards to cast two spells at once, giving wizards a substantial advantage against low-level monsters. No matter how strong an enemy is, being able to cast simultaneously would be an advantage worth having. ¡°Is that so?¡± Lee Hak-beom¡¯s voice trembled. He couldn¡¯t believe what Kang Min-hyuk had just said. ¡°Is it true? Have you figured out how to achieve double casting?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Hah¡± The professor exhaled loudly. His heart was trembling with anticipation, and he was struggling to speak. ¡°You understand what this means, right? Double casting has been a mystery to most; people believed that only geniuses could do it. If you¡¯ve truly solved the mystery, then you¡¯ll be considered a pioneer in the magic community.¡± Lee Hak-beom, he was a true scholar. His research was indeed for the benefit of others, and he wasn¡¯t jealous that someone else had solved his research. His passion for Magic was real. This is why Kang Min-hyuk chose Lee Hak-beom. Especially after meeting Kang Pil-doo, the contrast between them further emphasized Lee Hak-beom¡¯s love for magic. He is knowledgeable, stiff, and sometimes prejudiced, but his passion for Magic was real. ¡°Before I tell you the principles of double casting, I have a few conditions.¡± ¡°What conditions?¡± Min-hyuk wanted to make another deal. He tried to get the most he could, in exchange for what he knew. The academic conference was one of them. The other condition was, ¡°Professor Hak-Bum Lee, in the future, I want you to help again.¡± Min-hyuk that in the future he would need people to help him, he¡¯d need allies. * * * When the magic conference was about ten days ahead, the department of Magic posted a notice. [This is to announce the participants of the upcoming 82nd Annual Magic Academic Conference. The first group will be Professor Kang Pil-doo and Kang Min-hyuk, the second group will be Professor Hak-beom Lee and Kang Min-hyuk, and the third group will be Prof. Lee Mi-hye and Kim Moo-yeol. We hope that the students will show their unconditional support for the participants that will represent our school.] It was an announcement of the groups. However, this caused controversy among students. ¡°Kang Min-hyuk?¡± ¡°Are they serious? Letting a freshman participate in the Magic conference?¡± ¡°I thought it was strange that Professor Lee Hak-beom let him join his research.¡±. It was a natural reaction. In the case of the third group consisting of Prof. Lee Mi-hye and Kim Moo-yeol, it is known that Professor Lee Mi-hye has been conducting her research for two years now. Meanwhile, Kim Moo-yeol was a fourth-year student and was at the top of his class. It wasn¡¯t odd to see him participate in the conference. But Kang Min-hyuk, the guy who could only do 1st circle magic? Who couldn¡¯t explain fundamental magical theories? It was hard to believe he was a participant. What is the magical academic convention? For students in the magical department, it is the stage they dream of walking on even just once in their lives. Just being able to participate in it was considered a big deal. ¡°Are you sure about this professor? Entering Kang Min-hyuk in the conference is a risky move.¡± ¡°Yes, Kang Min-hyuk can participate. Even though his skills are unrefined and he¡¯s a freshman, he still contributed to the research, but participating in two research studies is forbidden.¡± ¡°Who would have thought that the eldest son of Suhomun would be participating in the Magic conference? He was even chosen by Professor Lee Hak-beom himself; he better not disappoint us then.¡± Complaints spread rapidly. A representative from the student body even filed a formal complaint. The professors didn¡¯t expect the backlash to be this severe. [As your department head, I understand that this is a controversial issue for the magic department, but Min-hyuk was allowed to participate in both studies because he played an essential role in each of them. Both Professor Lee Hak-beom and Kang Pil-doo realized that if Min-hyuk left either study, it would stall its progress. It was inevitable, so the two professors agreed to share him, both parties agreed to this, and the decision was finalized. There will be no further discussions since the parties involved have settled the matter. We will not entertain any further complaints.] A firm attitude. Choi Byung-ho showed his authority in the short statement. No student could go against him and prevent Min-hyuk from going to the conference. ¡°Why are you favoring Kang Min-hyuk so much?¡± ¡°He will bring glory to our school¡¯s name.¡± This statement only confused the students more. In a very unusual situation, even on the day of the competition, controversy related to Kang Min-hyuk showed no signs of dying. * * * While the Magic Academy was still in the middle of the commotion, Kang Min-hyuk was back home. Jeong Pan-soo was a first-rate student of Suhomun. He was able to slay a class A monster that appeared in Seo Dong-gu; thus, he was eligible for knighthood. His father, Jung Jeong-soo, who was also one of the guardians of Suhomun, held a feast to celebrate his son¡¯s achievement. The atmosphere was friendly. To be polite, Jeong Pan-soo started a conversation with Kang Min-hyuk. ¡°By the way, Min-hyuk, there was a rumor going around that you¡¯re going to participate in the magical conference; is that true?.¡± ¡°It is.¡± Jeong Pan-soo¡¯s eyes widened. Warriors usually looked down on Magic, but participating in the magic conference was still a huge deal. The magic conference was known to be an exclusive event that only the best of the best could attend. So why was Kang Min-hyuk going? Wasn¡¯t he still a freshman? ¡°Minhyuk, is Pan-soo¡¯s words true? About participating in the magic conference.¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Min-hyuk, who was forced to be there. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°huh.¡± Jeong Pan-soo¡¯s expression was distorted. Kang Min-hyuk, whose lineage determined him to become a warrior, was going to participate in the magical tournament. ¡°why? I mean, if you¡¯re really going to participate, of course, I¡¯ll cheer for you, but didn¡¯t you only recently pick up Magic? You started when you were already 17 years old. Is this your rebellious phase? Are you rebelling against your dad? What about your title as the heir of Suhomun?¡± The atmosphere cooled down. The attendees glanced over to Kang Deok-cheol, Suhomun¡¯s current clan leader. His expression remained the same and continued to drink his tea. Jeong Pan-soo took it as a silent permission. He raised his voice even higher. ¡°Just because you gave up your title doesn¡¯t mean that you no longer carry the Kang name. You are still related to this family, and we will still be watching you even if you¡¯re in the magical academy. So if you¡¯re just doing this to rebel against your father, you should quit now. You may no longer be his heir, but you are still Suhomun¡¯s son.¡± It has always been this way. Even when he entered the department of Magic, the eyes of his family continued to watch him. These people saw him as Suhomun¡¯s disgrace, they all looked at him with the same cold eyes as Kang Deok-cheol. His father laughed to himself. ¡®It was the expected result.¡¯ He knew it would end up like this once he announced letting go of his successor position. Kang Deok-cheol was over the moon when he found out he had a son that could inherit his title, but for Min-hyuk, this title was forced upon him. Ever since he was born, everyone thought of him as Kang Deok-cheol¡¯s son, the heir of Suhomun; For years, that was the role he played. All his life, the people around him criticized him, judged him, and lambasted him, but not once did Deok-cheol ever defend or comfort him. Well, it didn¡¯t matter anymore; he was used to being criticized. For the first time, Kang Min-hyuk spoke up for himself, ¡°It¡¯s my life, so why do you care so much?¡± ¡°What did. You just say?¡± Jeong Pa-soo asked. ¡°I gave up my title so I could live my own life, but if you¡¯re still going lecture me about being a Kang family member, then maybe I¡¯ll give up my last name too, so elders like you would stop telling me what to do. I¡¯m going to the magical conference, and I¡¯m going to continue studying Magic, nothing you say or do can stop me.¡± ¡°This guy!¡± Jeong Pan-ho¡¯s face turned red. He flipped the table and left without looking back. His father, Kang Duk-cheol, remained stoic, showing just how cold he was. ¡°How dare he?¡± A loud voice was heard from behind. But Min-hyuk didn¡¯t care. ¡®Tomorrow is the magic conference.¡¯ This was the life of a fallen successor, Kang Min-hyuk had to adapt to his new life. Chapter 14 - The Magic Conference (2) The Magic Conference (2) The Ossuary Hall inside the Guardian Gate. It was the place where thousands of remains were placed, Kang Min-hyuk quietly looked at the crypt with a picture of a woman. Actually, Kang Min-hyuk hardly remembers his mother, she died while he was still young, but Min-hyuk still remembers her warmth. Now the only memorabilia he had left was her picture on the ossuary. From the ages of 8 to 17, Min-hyuk was raised by his father. Min-hyuk didn¡¯t notice how much time had passed while he was there. The sun was beginning to set, and the sky was dyed in bright red when he heard footsteps approaching him. ¡°Have long had you been there?¡± The man spoke with a bright voice and showed a proud smile. He was a well-respected member of the clan, similar to that of Jung Jeong-soo. It was Ha Min-seong, the first disciple of Suhomun. When Min-hyuk did not answer, Min-seong stood beside him and said, ¡°Why are you so quiet? You know if you just followed what the guardians said, then they wouldn¡¯t scold you so much. You must learn to be tough like me whenever I go out to slay and ogres you can feel the ground tremble.¡± Kang Min-hyuk started walking away; he wanted to leave. When Jeong Pan-soo raised his voice and screamed that Kang Min-hyuk should be expelled, the festive atmosphere turned sour Kang Min-hyuk scoffed at Min-seong¡¯s words, and then he began to speak, ¡°Min-seong.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I thought about it seriously, when I let go of my right as the successor of Suhomun, I considered how my life would change. For the first time in my life, I made my own choice: to pursue Magic. If I remained complicit and did what the guardians told me, then I would have lived my whole life like that.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ha Min-seong understood what Kang Min-hyuk meant. But the way the clan saw it, Min-hyuk made the conscious choice to betray the family, he created this problem by enrolling in the Department of Magic. It was not an accident, but a mindful choice. ¡°Haa.¡± Ha Min-seong sighed loudly. He was annoyed. If only Kang Min-hyuk were born with the talents, they expected him to have, but clearly, he had other gifts. ¡°Alright, just remember that I am always by your side. You can call me if you ever need my help, especially if you need help annoying Jung Jeong-soo.¡± ¡°Thank you for saying anything.¡± ¡°By the way, how did you end up joining the Magic conference? Didn¡¯t you join the magic department to lose the successor rights?¡± ¡°At first, that¡¯ how it was, but the longer I stayed, the more I learned to love Magic.¡± ¡°¡­ Really?¡± Ha Min-sung showed a stiff expression. He recognized the sincerity in Min-hyuk¡¯s words. They were not just for show. It was not just a performance; Min- hyuk¡¯s face showed his determination in winning the conference. ¡°Will you be okay? Isn¡¯t the magic conference a place for geniuses? You¡¯ve just started learning Magic, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t know until I try, right?.¡± ¡°I suppose.¡± Ha Min-sung laughed, he didn¡¯t have to worry about Kang Min-hyuk after all. Min-hyuk was the type to give his all in the things he was passionate about. ¡°If you really wanted to, I think you would¡¯ve become a great leader.¡± Even back then, Ha Min-sung believed in Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s ability. The day of the magic conference finally arrived, the sun was shining brightly. The competition was held in Gyeonggi-do. The magic department participants gathered early in the morning; they boarded the magic bus that would transport them to the venue. ¡°What made you think that you could join the magical conference? There¡¯s no way that you solved both double casting and shape change.¡± Kim Moo-yeol said. He hasn¡¯t graduated yet but was already well known in the Magic field. Many professional wizards were already eyeing him. With him was Professor Lee Mi-hye, she thought second-year students, but her qualifications were well beyond that year level. Kim Moo-yeol was extremely doubtful of Kang Min-hyuk, there was just no way that he solved two nearly impossible research studies. The world of Magic considered these as two of the greatest mysteries known to man. When Kim Moo-yeol heard that he would represent the school along with Kang Min-hyuk and that he participated in not just one, but two studies, Kim Moo-yeol became embarrassed. ¡°¡­¡± Min-hyuk stayed silent and continued reading his book. This annoyed Moo-yeol even more. ¡°How can I be at the same level as the successor of Suhomun? I can¡¯t be that cheap.¡± It was an inferiority complex. Kang Min-hyuk did not entertain his comments, but Moo-yeol continued to berate him. ¡°You seem to be doing this for fun, I¡¯ve dedicated my entire life to this contest. Do you know what our research topic is? It¡¯s about the fusion of Wind Bomb and Inferno, by combining the. 3rd snd 4th circle magic techniques, we were able to bring forth the power of 5th circle magic.¡± There was no reply from Min-hyuk. However, Kim Moo-Yeol didn¡¯t care about stirring up Min-hyuk; he just wanted to brag about his achievements. ¡°It was challenging to develop this Magic since every circle had its own unique system. It was a grueling task that most wizards would avoid, but Professor Lee Mi-hye spent two years developing it, and now it¡¯s finally complete. Do you know what that means? It means that we¡¯re sure to win this tournament and gain fame and fortune as a wizard. ¡° Kim Moo-yeol laughed, but Min-hyuk was preoccupied with his imagination. Min-hyuk thought about how his life would change once he wins the contest. It was only then that Min-hyuk closed his book and opened his mouth to speak. He looked at Kim Moo-yeol, and said. ¡°Senior.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°There is a saying in Suhomun; do not brag about your victory before the battle, let the sweat and blood from your sword speak for you instead. You can mock me once you¡¯ve actually won the contest. ¡° Kim Moo-yeol¡¯s face turned red, and Kang Min-hyuk stared out the window and continued to ignore him. No further conversations happened after that. Shortly after that, the Magic Bus arrived at a place in Namyangju, Gyeonggi Province, where a magical academic conference was to be held. Magic conference. As expected, the famous conference attracted participants from all over the world. ¡°It¡¯s the French Magic Association!¡± ¡°Are they from the Blood Moon tower?¡± ¡°It really is a magical conference. All the known magical groups are here.¡± Kim Moo-yeol¡¯s eyes sparkled when he saw the famous magical groups; it was a rare opportunity to see them in person. It was unusual for students to participate in the conference. Usually, professionals and famous names would take up the entire conference. The appearance of the magical academy was an oddity. Kim Moo-yeol remained starry-eyed; it has been his life¡¯s dream to be there. The only thing ruining his experience was the presence of Kang Min-hyuk. The competition was held in an auditorium. Once all the contestants and celebrity guest arrived, the judges took their seats and the M.C. Began the program, ¡°Good day, everyone! I¡¯m Donald Butler, and I¡¯ll be your host for the 82nd Annual Magical Conference. It¡¯s great to see so many familiar faces in the crowd.¡± Donald Butler. He is a member of the American Magic Association and is a well-known figure in the world Magic. He managed to perform 5th circle magic ten years ago and has been given the title Arch Mage. He¡¯s remained an icon in the magic industry ever since. Rumor has it his Magic was so powerful, that even warriors acknowledged his abilities. ¡°Most of you are already familiar with the conference, but I¡¯ll briefly explain to the newcomers. The Magic Academic Conference was started for the development of Magic. Magic is a discipline that requires considerable research and investment, so if there is no place to share each other¡¯s findings, the development will stagnate. So we¡¯ve set up this conference so researchers can present their results and gain investors.¡± The winners were decided by a select panel of judges. The 5-circle Magic, Thunder Cannon, developed by the American Magic Association three years ago, received a whopping 8.5 billion. It wasn¡¯t just the cash prize that was alluring, the M.C. Continued, ¡°And the winners are given an I.D. of class B or higher. Anyone with a B-class ID can access the World Magic Association¡¯s materials at any time, and be treated as a VIP in any country. For reference, a wizard with an A-class ID is eligible to lead the tower. On the rare occasion that an entirely new magic technique is discovered, like in the case of Ben Lyons, who discovered 5th circle Magic, they¡¯d be eligible for an A-class id. Those were all the awards available. Just being certified by the magical association was a huge honor. The person¡¯s value rises, and scouts become eager to recruit him or her. Wizards say that because Magic is an academic pursuit, being branded a scholar was very appealing. Kang Pil-Doo was right. It was a place where wealth and honor were given to the wizards who made significant contributions to the world of Magic. Donald Butler spoke once again, ¡°Now, let¡¯s start the 82nd Magic Academic Conference.¡± And with that, the conference had officially begun. Chapter 15 - The Magic Conference (3) The Magic Conference (3) First up was the French Magic Association. A middle-aged man with beautiful gray hair faced the audience. ¡°Staring it off with the French Magical Association!¡± ¡°I think Alain Corneau will be representing them?¡± ¡°Wow, that¡¯s going to be a hard act to follow up.¡± The French Magic Association, along with the United States and the United Kingdom, are considered the triumvirate of magic. Alain Corneau is a fifth-circle archmage representing the French Magic Association. He has already participated in the magical academic conference several times, and each time his impressive results were praised by wizards worldwide. Alain Corneau began to speak, ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been up on this stage, so before anything, let me introduce myself. I am Alain Corneau, a member of the French Magical Association. Five years ago, I began attending this event, and ever since, I¡¯ve never stopped researching magic. Currently, the world of magic is at a standstill, the last significant discovery was the Thunder Canon, and that was three years ago. I¡¯ve made no discoveries about 5th circle magic, but I¡¯ve since begun thinking about 6th circle magic. His voice was commanding. As he continued talking, the entire convention began listening to him, all other conversations stopped, and his voice was the only thing that could be heard. ¡°Suddenly, I had this what would happen if I combined what was already known about 5th and 6th circle magic? I began to expound on that idea. Eventually, I had results. I will release it to you now. A new form of magic that amplifies the power of the 5th and 6th circle magic and other magic! Its name is Element Field.¡± ¡°Wow.¡± ¡°A new 5th circle magic?¡± Behind Alain Corneau, a holographic image emerged. As the wizard began casting, he shouted, ¡°Element Field!¡± and the area around him turned red. ¡°Element Field is a spell that increases the destructive power of offensive magic within a certain range. In the video, the caster amplified his flame magic, and the result is ¡­¡± [Fire ball!] [Furious!] The video showed huge flames. It seemed to be 1.5 times larger than usual it didn¡¯t even look like a fireball anymore. It was incredibly powerful. After showcasing its tremendous powers, the audience burst into excitement. ¡°Was that a fireball?¡± ¡°This is revolutionary!¡± The size increased, and so did the destructive power, it wasn¡¯t that dramatic that the enhanced 2nd circle fireball would exceed the 3rd degree one, but applying the same technique to a much more powerful spell would make it more efficient. The audience flipped. The crowd was so noisy that Alain Corneau had to speak louder. ¡°The range of element fields is not very wide. Its scope can include up to 10 wizards, but I think it had great potential. If a party with a 5th Circle Wizard in the past had 50 efficiencies, a 5th Circle Wizard who learned the Element Field could achieve more than 100 efficiencies. The spell is not enough to slay A-class monsters, but this discovery could be the first step in creating more enhanced magic. Enhanced magic, a word that makes wizards salivate. Outstanding, that was the only way to describe it. ¡°That is all.¡± As soon as the presentation was over, Alain was given a standing ovation. Applauses field the room. ¡°Amazing, Great!¡± ¡°As expected of the French Magic Society!¡± ¡°They¡¯re definitely going to win; no one has made this big of a breakthrough for ten years!¡± Words of praise continued to fill the room. Alain Corneau smiled brightly, as the room filled with compliments. * * * Alain Corneau set the bar too high, the following contestants had excellent presentations, but none of them could match up to element field. ¡°Alain Corneau is going to win.¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure. It¡¯s the greatest discovery in the last decade.¡± The competition was fierce, and soon enough, it was the Magical Department¡¯s turn. ¡°Next will be the presentation of Professor Lee Mi-hye and Kim Moo-yeol, who belong to the Department of Magic of the Korean Hunter Academy.¡± As the names were called, Moo-yeol could be seen standing behind Professor Lee Mi-hye. His face was pale. ¡®I¡¯m so nervous.¡¯ He thought. Thump, thump, thump. His heartbeat hastened. Kim Moo-yeol was brimming with confidence when he first got to the venue, but seeing his competitors¡¯ presentation, especially that of Alain Coneau¡¯s, made him feel how grand this event truly was. Moo-yeol finally understood why the event was called ¡®the festival of wizards¡¯ and ¡®the future.¡¯ He began doubting himself and whether he was worthy enough to be there. But it was too late to back out now, Kim Moo-yeol did his best to stay calm, and start his presentation with Professor Lee Mi-hye. ¡°I will now start our presentation. Our research was focused on the fusion of the 3rd circle magic spell Wind Bomb and the 4th Circle Magic Inferno. As most of you may know, wind and flame magic have the most destructive power among all the elemental magic. With this in mind, we decided to develop Wind Inferno. This spell utilizes the strengths of both magic spells without compromising mana consumption¡­¡± The presentation was given by Professor Lee Mi-hye. Kim Moo-yeol¡¯s position was only her assistant. As Lee Mi-hye¡¯s presentation progressed, Kim Moo-yeol began to regain his composure. He started thinking that they could win again. ¡®We can still win.¡¯ Wind Inferno, its power could be compared to fifth circle magic. Fusion magic may not be as impressive as element field, but it¡¯s high destructive power was still valuable. His heart was pounding. Moo-yeol was nervous, but now he was excited about how the audience will react at the end of the presentation. The audience seemed very intrigued. Their eyes were glued to the holographic video playing with the presentation. ¡°Excuse me.¡± ¡®what?¡¯ Moo-yeol¡¯s thoughts were interrupted. When the presentation started, and they began explaining their research, the judges already had a concerned look on their faces. In particular, the judge, John Wesley, the archangel of the British Magic Association, raised a concern. He approached him and asked, ¡°I have a question I would like to ask, are you out of your minds?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, what?¡± ¡°Eight years ago, I did the same research at the British Magic Association. Everyone knows that the combination of wind and fire magic would yield great destructive power, so naturally, we studied it, we came up with the same system as you did. However, we did not announce ¡®Wind Inferno¡¯ to the world. Do you know why that is?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Both Moo-yeol and Professor Mi-hye remained silent. What they thought was a new discovery had already been discovered eight years ago. John Wesley sighed as the two of them couldn¡¯t answer. ¡°How many times did you complete the formula and experiment with magic?¡± ¡°Out of the 100 times that we tested Wind Inferno, we had only encountered a problem once¡­ ¡± Bang! John Wesley hit his desk, his face tinted red with anger. ¡°Why are you saying that only now? Magic is a dangerous discipline. To present your findings, I expected that you did your research carefully, but testing it merely a hundred times? And you already think that you¡¯ve achieved great results? When we tested the same system eight years ago, we did it 10,000 times. The experiment failed only once due to mana instability, but one failure is enough to be lethal.¡± The expressions of Lee Mi-hye and Kim Moo-yeol became pale. The problem in their research was apparent, the spell¡¯s destructive powers might be great, but one small mistake would be a catalyst for great destruction. ¡°It seems you finally understand. Studying magic requires a significant dedication of time and effort to assure that one¡¯s hypothesis is totally correct because unproven magic poses a tremendous danger. Get off the stage. You two have made a foolish mistake that defiles this event. That was the end of it. Lee Mi-hye and Kim Moo-yeol could not say anything. Neither of them had any words of rebuttal. The two of them hurried off the stage, their faces red with embarrassment. John Wesley, with an irritated voice, said, ¡°You two are now banned.¡± Their faces will now be remembered forever, as the two people never allowed to return to that stage. * * * The atmosphere calmed down. Marco Dawson, a member of the German Magic Association sitting next to John Wesley, expressed strong dissatisfaction. ¡°This is disappointing since when did the Magic Academic Conference become an academy¡¯s playground. Contestants and their research should be filtered more thoroughly, only 100 tests,? And here I was excited to see what great discovery they had made.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right; we should begin filtering and verifying future competitors.¡± The other judges agreed, similar situations had happened before. Only a few qualifications were needed to present a new invention; this allowed more people to participate, including the magic department. This rule allowed the magic department to be recognized by the World Magic Union. Still, because of what Professor Mi-hye and Moo-yeol did, the academy¡¯s recognition may be revoked. Once again, the atmosphere tensed up. The next presentation was also from the Magic Department, a judge commented, ¡°Why don¡¯t we just cancel the other Magic Department presentations? They¡¯re decreasing the prestige of this event.¡± ¡°I concur, this event was designed for scholars to converge, this is not a place for students to play around.¡± ¡°And look at this. The theme of the presentation by Professor Kang Pil-doo and Kang Min-hyuk is the magical form change; even a first grader could tell you this is impossible to stabilize.¡± Dissatisfaction grew. John Wesley sighed deeply and said, ¡°Let¡¯s watch the two other competitors; If they¡¯re as incompetent as the first one, then we¡¯ll ban the magic department from any future competitions.¡± The judges had mixed expressions. One of the judges tried to complain, ¡°Why bother doing that when¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s at least listen to what they have to say.¡± The situation has changed. John Wesley once gave the other teams a chance, but he wasn¡¯t looking forward to their presentations.¡± ¡®Form change is a challenging study; even if you don¡¯t succeed, you¡¯ll at least give it more exposure.¡¯ Min-hyuk folded his arms; now, they had to succeed since this would decide if they¡¯ll be able to join future competitions. The judges¡¯ eyes became sharp; there was no room for error. Facing the judges head-on, Kang Min-hyuk and Professor Kang Pil-doo got on the stage. Chapter 16 - The Magic Conference (4) The Magic Conference (4) Kang Pil-doo¡¯s steps were imposing. Kim Moo-yeol saw Lee Mi-hye got robbed before, but this time she was confident she would create a different result. ¡®You don¡¯t have to be nervous.¡¯ Magic conference. It seems like it was a stage with a pure academic presentation at first but the tendency of the contest has become very strong in the past 10 years. The competition¡¯s record of awards is an objective measure of the level of the magic organization. So, usually, the organizations that have been given the power to compete, are carefully selected from the participating teams. The organizations that could produce many winning teams are recognized by the magical academia. Britain, the United States, and France, which currently constitute the World Magic Coalition, were in this case. They have been consecutively producing winners from the beginning of the competition to the present, and they have been able to grow into the world¡¯s best magic group based on their research data and reputation. Hearingly, there are few prime ministers from the active academy. Usually, because he doesn¡¯t want to be embarrassed, he doesn¡¯t consider it, so Kang Pil-doo¡¯s appearance was significant. ¡®Our research is perfect.¡¯ There was no reason to hesitate. Kang Pil-doo, who stood in front of the crowd, said with a confident voice. ¡°I will start the presentation from now on. The theme we studied is ¡®Magic Form Change¡¯. Every magic known to the world has a certain system. It is a valuable result of the sacrifices of many wizards, and even a slight departure from the system of forms causes mana explosions. However, I have always had questions about the form change. There are various types of magic, why is only one type of these magic was applied to one magic fixedly? I thought I might be able to create different forms with the same mana and system, so I started this study.¡± Kang Pil-doo took the presentation. Thanks to Kang Min-hyuk, he was able to succeed in research, but Kang Pil-doo wasn¡¯t a person to yield to. ¡°Look at the hologram behind.¡± The video came to mind. At the same time of explaining the system of morphological change, the video prepared was shown. ¡°In order to transform the form of the magic, you can enter a different form system from the previous one in the process of constructing the form. When this happens, magic causes an explosion. This is common sense, but we have found a new way to stabilize mana runaway.¡± The method was simple. Casting. In the process of forming the mana scattered in the air in a certain system, the wizard simultaneously formed a new system to stabilize the mana. It was a little different from double casting. In double casting, two spells were prepared simultaneously, it has two schemes in one spell. One is the magic formation, one is the mana stabilization. At the end of the casting process, a beaded fire was formed in the hand of the wizard. ¡°Huh!¡± ¡°How does this happen.¡± Interjection popped out of the stands. At first, people who showed distrustful eyes before, has begun to see Kang Pil-doo differently. Presentation continued. Going on into Kang Pil-doo¡¯s explanation, the video showed different scenes, and people gradually fell into the presentation. ¡°At the same time, if only mana is stabilized, shape change is not an impossible area. Although the research is not perfect yet, it is limited to 5 seconds to maintain the shape change, and I think that the possibilities of this study are endless only by changing the shape of the magic. As for the magic, what kind of magic is exposed only by form, you can mix cheats through shape change unlike before. Not only that¡­ ¡­ .¡± It was perfect. Even the judges were listening to the presentation, and Kang Pil-doo struggled to suppress the excitement. Now you just have to finish it well. At the end of this presentation, Kang Pil-doo will be seen as a talented person who has done tremendous research in an environment called academy. Of course, Choi Byung-ho is a big reward and may be offered by international magic organizations. The ideal situation. Kang Pil-doo, who ended the presentation in anticipation of people¡¯s acclaim, had an unexpected situation. Widely. ¡°I have a question.¡± John Wesley. He was looking at Kang Pil-doo with an expression not getting wet. * * * It was a very interesting presentation. The new system of stabilizing mana is a great discovery, but John Wesley had a problem. ¡°I would like to say thank you for your good presentation. But I have a question. He said that in order to change the shape of the magic, it is necessary to enter a system that stabilizes mana simultaneously with casting. Then, if there is a slight error in the process of entering the system, what happens to the magic that has undergone form change?¡± It was a sensitive matter. One in ten thousand. The wizard must be prepared for that one. If any error occurs, it is directly related to the wizard¡¯s life. Said Kang Pil-doo. ¡°As a matter of fact, the moment the mana becomes unstable, the magic that has undergone a form change immediately explodes. That¡¯s why you need enough mastery to prepare for such situations. I¡¯ve tried a lot of shape changes, and I¡¯m skilled, so I haven¡¯t had a single accident. If we enter the system only according to the formula we have found, we are sure that there will never be any unpleasant accidents.¡± Research data are attached. By showing how many studies he repeated, Kang Pil-doo thought he empowered his words. By the way. ¡°That¡¯s a really dangerous idea. The wizard must always remain calm. It¡¯s because the magic is canceled even if the concentration is distracted. However, if there is an anxiety that a mana explosion may occur in an urgent situation where the battle is going to take place, it is likely to lead to a fatal accident. Professor Kang Pil-doo¡¯s presentation is very good. It is a great thing to have made a new discovery, but if there is no minimum safety net, ¡®Magic Form Change¡¯ cannot be used in practice. Do you have any safety nets in mind?¡± John Wesley remained calm. He wasn¡¯t excited about the new discovery but calmly asked what the problem was. Academic conferences are not only places where proven presentations are made. John Wesley remained faithful to his role, as he used the power of world-renowned wizards to identify problems. ¡°That, that¡­ ¡­ Well¡­ ¡­ .¡± Kang Pil-doo was embarrassed. He didn¡¯t think so far. He thought his presentation was perfect, but John Wesley¡¯s question shook. That¡¯s right. Dangerous technology is not worth using. Moreover, since form change is not a technology that is directly linked to great power, the danger is inevitably highlighted. High risk, low return. It¡¯s a mismatched business. With Kang Pil-doo¡¯s embarrassment, John Wesley tried to close the announcement. ¡®It was a good enough presentation just enough.¡¯ New discoveries. In itself, it deserves praise. Unlike Lee Ji-hye¡¯s sharp cut in front of everyone¡¯s eyes, she kept her courtesy against Kang Pil-doo. It was then. ¡°Can I answer?¡± Just behind Kang Pil-doo. Kang Min-hyuk, who took the role of manipulating holographic images, stepped forward. * * * This announcement. It is true that Kang Pil-doo led the research, but in fact, the source was all derived from Kang Min-hyuk. At first, Kang Min-hyuk did not tell the perfect theory. It was really some knowledge that I told Kang Pil-doo, because maintaining the shape change for about 5 seconds was a great enough discovery. One way to use morphological changes very anomalously, as described in 108 one-circle magic. But now things have changed. In the face of John Wesley, who raises the problem of magic, Min-hyuk Kang came out. ¡®Is that the theory of incompleteness cannot be completely satisfied?¡¯ This competition. Kang Min-hyuk did not have any significance in the exhibition. As there was a firm goal to win, he wanted to satisfy the people gathered here. ¡°You want to explain it yourself?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± John Wesley¡¯s eyes raised doubts. When Kang Min-hyuk, who appears to be the assistant, came to everyone, it was not easy to understand what the situation was. Kang Pil-doo is the head of research. But what did the assistant explain when the manager couldn¡¯t answer? What was funny was that Kang Pil-doo was not actively drying. John Wesley¡¯s eyes changed as if he was expecting something from Kang Min-hyuk. ¡®Look at this.¡¯ Interest turned. In this situation, he had to listen to the explanation. ¡°Okay. Let me explain.¡± The plate was laid. Numerous eyes turned to Kang Min-hyuk, but Kang Min-hyuk did not tremble at all. Multiple interests. It was a routine for Kang Min-hyuk, the reader of Suhomun. ¡°In fact, we are still studying how to solve the problem of form change. We didn¡¯t include it in this presentation because we didn¡¯t conduct enough experiments, but we have already prepared a minimum safety net. It¡¯s just the process of casting the magic in reverse order.¡± ¡°In reverse order?¡± ¡°Yes. All currently developed spells have their own elements, and the casting of the magic starts from the first grant of the elements. However, this element is the cause of the mana explosion. Pure mana artificially accepts certain elements to create explosive power, and our wizards use this explosive power to deal with monsters. But what if the process of creating elements is placed at the end? It¡¯s not exactly the reverse order, but only the element creation is placed behind, but this simple change can solve the anxious problem of shape change.¡± The faces of the judges changed from time to time. They are people who have done a lot of research. For that reason, I immediately came up with what Min-hyuk Kang said and calculated whether there was any possibility of realization. Not bad. Even if an error occurs, the magic will not explode immediately. ¡°It¡¯s completely different from exploding right away and having a little bit of room. If you give the mana less stimulus by creating the element last, it won¡¯t explode immediately if you make a mistake in entering a system that stabilizes mana. I don¡¯t think there is any big risk from this. If you were a wizard who would make a mistake with a safety net like this, it would actually be a great useless bird for battle.¡± It was a sufficiently feasible theory. With the expression that all the judges were convinced, Kang Pil-doo sighed with a sigh of relief. He almost ruined his presentation. Of course, John Wesley¡¯s reaction wasn¡¯t bad, but he wanted a perfect presentation. By the way. ¡°Student Kang Min-hyuk.¡± John Wesley hasn¡¯t put the microphone down yet. He expressed his sincere admiration and expressed his curiosity from the depths of his heart. ¡°Did you think of the safety net?¡± Kang Pil-doo¡¯s reaction. Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s confidence. Overall, when considering the situation, John Wesley was forced to think so. Chapter 17 - The Magic Conference (5) The Magic Conference (5) That was reasonable doubt. If Kang Pil-doo knew about the safety net, there was no reason to panic at John Wesley¡¯s question. Rather, the perfect answer would have been an added point, but Kang Pil-doo clearly showed the eyes of a lost man. ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡± Kang Pil-doo examined the judges¡¯ expressions. Thanks to Kang Min-hyuk, it was a good thing to increase the value of research, but this led to the loss of the spotlight he could receive. But there was no way he could do it. The water has already spilled, and the wise way to deal here is not to say that you knew it but to accept reality. Kang Pil-doo looked at Kang Min-hyuk. Then, Kang Min-hyuk, waiting for Kang Pil-doo¡¯s signal, laughed inward. ¡®Also.¡¯ Expected. What will Kang Pil-doo make? It¡¯s true that he has a lust, but he¡¯s not stupid enough to be able to discern his sense of blindness. So he waited deliberately. Answering John Wesley¡¯s surprise question may excuse Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s response to overcome the crisis, but if he immediately responded to his idea, Kang Pil-doo would have had a bad eye. However, by showing an artificial gesture waiting for his signal, Kang Pil-doo still thinks he has done his best for Kang Min-hyuk. The treatment of the family. Kang Min-hyuk said, hiding the joy inside. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s how I came to think while helping your research.¡± ¡°Have you said how old you are?¡± ¡°I am 17 this year.¡± ¡°Huh.¡± Like John Wesley¡¯s expression of admiration, other judges and spectators burst into excitement. 17 years old. I have just taken a step towards magic. It is not yet an understanding of magic, it is to learn as taught, but Kang Min-hyuk has already participated in research and showed results. It is also not a common topic. In the case of a change in the form of magic, the danger is great, and even a skillful wizard avoids it. However, a 17-year-old student belonging to the academy offered a solution. Woongsungung. The auditorium was noisy. With words about Kang Min-hyuk, people blossomed. ¡°¡­ ¡­ That¡¯s great. When I was 17 years old, I think I was busy learning two-circle magic, but Kang Min-hyuk has already accumulated that much magic knowledge. The Department of Magic has grown a great talent.¡± Kang Pil-doo had to admire it. In the words of John Wesley, Kang Pil-doo quickly stepped up. ¡°Student Kang Min-hyuk is a very talented person. In fact, the decision to include a 17-year-old student in the study was talkative within the department, but I believed in Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s talent. Isn¡¯t age important for research?¡± It was an intention to try to put on a spoon somehow. However, John Wesley ended his presentation without concern for Kang Pil-doo. ¡°If you are a member of an organization recognized by the World Magic Association, there is no restriction on participation. Each group selects itself, and it is intended to reveal the willingness to participate in the magical academic conference. In fact, this has made a lot of talks. It is said that indiscriminate participation does not degrade the quality of the magical academic contest. However, Kang Min-hyuk is the reason we keep the tradition. If a talent like Kang Min-hyuk appears even once every 10 years, it¡¯s worth waiting for the time of indignation.¡± That was the end of the announcement. At first, Kang Pil-doo got on the stage with the eyes of the enemy, but when he went down the stage, the reaction was different. Clap clap! Clap clap! Loud applause. The first announcement ended successfully. * * * Next turn. Donald Butler¡¯s expression was frowning as he tried to call his name. ¡°¡­ ¡­ I don¡¯t know how to explain this. Kang Min-hyuk, a student who just showed a great presentation by changing the shape of the magic, is also included in this group. Professor Lee Hak-bum and Kang Min-hyuk, please come up on the stage.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Are Kang Min-hyuk coming out again?¡± Kang Pil-doo was upset. Kang Min-hyuk. Kang Min-hyuk, who has just shown a tremendous impact with the announcement, will announce again. The judges, who praised each other for Kang Min-hyuk, were amazed and quickly confirmed the list of participants. ¡°Really? Kang Min-hyuk is on the list.¡± ¡°Who the hell is he?¡± Usually, the list of participants only confirms the name of the research representative. So even though the names of Kang Pil-doo and Lee Hak-bum were in the minds of the judges, Kang Min-hyuk was not worth remembering. So it was more embarrassing. Now that I know the meaning of the name Kang Min-hyuk, people¡¯s eyes are concentrated on the stage. By the way. ¡°¡­ ¡­ what?!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Why does Kang Min-hyuk holding the microphone?¡± The atmosphere was strange. Naturally, Kang Min-hyuk, who was thought to be in the role of assistant, grabbed the microphone in front and prepared for the presentation. Then Donald Butler asked. ¡°Do you think Kang Min-hyuk will be presenting?¡± This is a very important issue. Since the presenter means the representative of the research, the presentation by Kang Min-hyuk has a great symbolic meaning. Mysterious gazes. Lee Hak-bum stepped forward. ¡°Yes. The double casting study to be presented this time was conducted as a representative, but in fact, more than 90% of the students were completed by Kang Min-hyuk. As you know, shouldn¡¯t the presenter be in charge of the person who is persevered in the research? Although I am a professor and a student, I am going to be the assistant for this presentation.¡± The day Kang Pil-doo had a conversation with Kang Min-hyuk. Lee Hak-bum received a special offer from Kang Min-hyuk. ¡°¡­ ¡­ Later I will build a tower. Double casting, a magic tower that solves the problems that people haven¡¯t solved yet, such as changing the shape of magic, and creates magic in a new world. I would like Professor Hak-Bum Lee to be part of the Matop. In the future I think, I really need magic, and I need a helper to help me run the Matop.¡± It¡¯s not just a suggestion. Kang Min-hyuk crossed a material, and Lee Hak-bum sat down with the skill of¡¯mana fairy tale¡¯ contained in the material. Kang Pil-doo was sure then. Kang Min-hyuk is a genius. Kang Min-hyuk, reader of Suhomun, might become a pioneer of magic. It was an unavoidable offer. Just reading the material, Lee Hak-bum trembled and grabbed Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s hand. ¡°As a scholar, you make an offer you can¡¯t refuse. If that happens, I promise to devote my remaining life to you.¡± The deal was thus concluded, and Lee Hak-bum passed the power of the presenter. It was not Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s request. Sincerely, Kang Pil-doo thought this study was from Kang Min-hyuk, and this was right for the future. The situation is cleared up. As Lee Hak-bum stepped back, the eyes of the people naturally focused on Kang Min-hyuk, who was about to present. Said Min-hyuk Kang. ¡°I will start the presentation from now on.¡± * * * The day before the competition. There was a topic that the judges were most suspicious of. ¡°Do you have a double casting for this announcement?¡± ¡°Well, isn¡¯t it just something else on a similar topic? You can¡¯t have succeeded in real double casting.¡± Double casting. It is not an ordinary challenge. A theme that many wizards craved, but failed only for decades. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s being presented by a renowned organization like the French Magic Association, but I didn¡¯t see the success of a professor from the Department of Magic who doesn¡¯t know the name. And the research team is also very poor. It was a combination that had no doubt, including a 17-year-old student. And now. Judges swallowed dry needles. As the impact of the previous announcement has not subsided, Kang Min-hyuk did not seem to be a 17-year-old student. Said Kang Min-hyuk. ¡°As I was doing a double casting study, I had this idea. In order to realize the true value of double casting, it is necessary to be able to use both magic at the same time on its own rather than with the aid of other objects. If so, the solution must be found by the wizard himself. According to a commonly known research case, the method of performing the casting operation at the same time, even if it is somewhat complicated, is selected by simplifying the magic system and creating a system of a similar form as much as possible. But this doesn¡¯t fit the value of double casting. It¡¯s not just what we want, it¡¯s a simple labor that computes two magic at the same time.¡± Kang Min-hyuk walked on the stage. His face was still young, but he had the power to overwhelm the left, like Alain Corno. Readers of Suhomun. It is a familiar place to be in front of people. For him, there was no pressure on the stage, ¡°Then how? Rather than rolling your head, can you use both magic at the same time in a simple way like a memorize magic? After a long struggle, I came up with one way.¡± Pod. Hologram came to mind. People¡¯s eyes were focused. Double casting is an unparalleled subject, and people couldn¡¯t even breathe. ¡°Mana has a tendency to return to its original position. This is called ¡®mana¡¯s memory¡¯, and mana absorbed into the body through drug injection thinks that the wizard¡¯s body is his home. So even if you consume all mana, the amount of mana you consumed will be recovered from the circle. But this mana memory doesn¡¯t just apply to mana recovery.¡± The video was played. The wizard of the hologram repeatedly used one magic. ¡°The act of using magic repeatedly. During this process, mana remembers the magical form. And after consuming all mana, the mana¡¯s memory will restore mana of the same nature to the circle. Then I will ask a question. Mana stacked up in a circle, can you remember the form of magic that you have ever formed? Kang Pil-doo didn¡¯t want an answer. Kang Min-hyuk laughed, looking down at the deeply silenced silence. ¡°Mana remembers her home and the form of magic. This is the start of double casting.¡± Sure! The screen is bigger. The screen was a long process. A magician repeatedly used magic, and even if it wasn¡¯t cast before long, mana spontaneously created a miracle to form the magic. People exclaimed him. Even though he was looking through his eyes, Kang Pil-doo couldn¡¯t accept the sight of the hologram. Astonished. The auditorium was in shock. And in that silenced space, Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s explanation continued. ¡°What I showed you from now on is a successful example of double casting.¡± Clear evidence. Which system was used for the magic, and what magic was successful. It showed evidence that can be confirmed by eyes. When using double casting, the casting of magic is slower than the average, but it was possible to significantly reduce the time just by using two magic simultaneously. At first, people who denied the theory of double casting were nodding themselves, as Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s explanation continued. The explanation reached at the end. Kang Min-hyuk finally ended the announcement. ¡°¡­ ¡­ This concludes the announcement of the double casting.¡± The presentation is over. But people did not respond. No, Kang Pil-doo didn¡¯t. What they have in common. ¡®Do you really realize double casting?¡¯ The study was successful. The thought was settled, and people were in shock. This was a miracle. It is also a miracle to draw a stroke in academia. Everyone, including the judges, took a look at Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s appearance with amazement. Chapter 18 - Magical Conference (6) Chapter 18: Magical Conference (6) A slow clap began to rise. Soon, the applause spread throughout the whole room, as if it was a highly contagious disease. People jumped to their feet and shouted: ¡°Amazing!¡± ¡°What a fantastic presentation!¡± ¡°Well done!¡± ¡°This is groundbreaking!¡± The audience was not made up of ordinary people¡ªit was made up of fellow Wizards and academics who had a direct stake in the information Min-Hyuk had presented and who fully understood the implications it had. Impressing them was noteworthy. Min-Hyuk was very pleased with himself. The Magic community was small. The presentation had gone well, and those who had some influence over what became widely known about Magic were all in the room; the concept of Double Casting would soon become common knowledge. For a topic that was considered nearly impossible, this was fantastic news. This was a groundbreaking development. The judges knew how important it was. But the room was so loud and excited, and John Wesley could not quiet them down to continue. Despite decades of research by well-funded and highly esteemed Wizards, it was a 17-year-old who had made a breakthrough in the research. Min-Hyuk reflected on what his professor had said earlier: ¡°¡­Min-Hyuk completed over 90% of the research. I¡¯m sure you would agree that the research should be presented by the individual who understands it best, regardless of age or status¡­I will be his assistant.¡± The professor had assisted the student. It was unheard of. But there was no shame in a professor assisting a student as profound as Min-Hyuk. It was hard to imagine but impossible to deny as it happened. Surely, if Min-Hyuk¡¯s research were flawed in any way, the judges would have pointed it out, especially since he was still a student and was used to being taught by those older and more experienced than him. But no one said anything. It seemed the student had become the teacher. And so, it was time to determine the outcome of the championship. It seemed to be down to two finalists: Alain Corno¡¯s presentation on 6th Circle Magic and Min-Hyuk¡¯s presentation on Double Casting. John Wesley held up his hands to silence the crowd. ¡°We have a decision to make,¡± he began, ¡°Alain Corno¡¯s presentation on 6th Circle Magic was impressive. Not many have been able to claim the ranking or Archmage or reach even 5th Circle Magic skills. It is truly groundbreaking and has the power to strengthen Wizards individually. But Min-Hyuk¡¯s discovery about Double Casting could change the face of Magic as we know it for the entire Magical Academic World. The difference in the number of who will be impacted by these two different topics is huge. Whereas 6th Circle Magic would benefit a few, Double Casting could benefit everyone. Because of this, the winner is clear.¡± Not only had a 17-year-old presented his research at the most prestigious Magical Conference there exists, but he had won. When a civilization makes such huge leaps all at once, usually there is a pioneer, a genius, a Min-Hyuk¡­ Instead of announcing the winner¡¯s name, John Wesley¡¯s face grew serious. ¡°Min-Hyuk,¡± he said, ¡°you must join the British Magic Association!¡± It was obvious that everyone would try to recruit Min-Hyuk now that his talent had been discovered. The judges seemed to be thinking the same thing. *** Professor Phil-Doo met Min-Hyuk as he left the stage. ¡°Congratulations, Min-Hyuk! I always knew you were great! From the moment I first met you, I knew it. But Double Casting! What a surprise! If you knew you had such groundbreaking research going on, why didn¡¯t you tell me? I¡¯m your research partner, too! Next time, include me!¡± It was a total change of character. Min-Hyuk had worked with two competing professors, and of course, each thought their research project was better. Before the presentation, Professor Phil-Doo thought Double Casting research was a waste of time. But now, he was claiming he knew that Double Casting was bound to succeed from the start. It was not a genuine change of heart. Min-Hyuk knew that winning the Magic Conference Champion title would grant him instant attention, wealth, and independence of his status as a mere 1st Circle student. He also knew there were plenty of people who never treated him kindly before who would try to ride along on his coattails now. He did not like to think his professor was one of them. Professor Mi-Hye Lee also rushed over to Min-Hyuk, but she seemed embarrassed once she reached Min-Hyuk and couldn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Stupid bitch¡­¡± Min-Hyuk had never really liked her, and this did not reassure him about her intentions. The other student presenter, Mu-Yeol Kim, sidled up to Min-Hyuk and settled right in. Somehow, he did not seem to grasp the implications of what had just occurred. He had such a big head. He congratulated Min-Hyuk, then began prattling on about his own research¡ªas if Min-Hyuk¡¯s groundbreaking presentation was not as important as the work Mu-Yeol had been conducting that was publicly shot down and denounced earlier that day on the very same stage! Had Mu-Yeol Kim tried to connect with Min-Hyuk personally before the competition, maybe he and Min-Hyuk would have become friends, and Mu-Yeol would have made a great connection to his future career. But this was not the case, and Min-Hyuk let Mu-Yeol know it. ¡°Mu-Yeol,¡± he began, ¡°we were not friends this morning, and we are not friends now. Maybe if things had been different then¡­¡± Mu-Yeol was upset by this comment and started arguing. He said, ¡°If I had known you were smart, I would have tried harder to be your friend!¡± But Min-Hyuk was not moved by this feeble argument. The crowd was bustling with energy and excitement. They had not made the official announcement, but everyone knew who the winner was. Finally, Donald Butler took the stage to present the Awards. ¡°It should come as no surprise that the winning team of the 82nd Magic Academic Conference is the Department of Magic¡¯s presentation on Double Casting made by Professor Hak-Beom and student Min-Hyuk. I want to extend my enthusiastic congratulations, as I¡¯m sure would the rest of the room.¡± The crowd clapped and cheered. *** ¡°Now,¡± said Donald Butler, ¡°the judges confirmed the winner unanimously and quickly, so the question became how much should the prize be? How much is Double Casting worth? Double Casting research has great significance for Wizards all over, and its success here at the Magic Conference will ensure its popularity and spread. So, how much should the award be for such a huge undertaking? The judges have determined that the prize for continued research on Double Casting will be $300 million.¡± $300 million? It was a huge amount. The prize typically received for something extraordinary was $100 million¡ªand that amount alone could fund a research lab for years. ¡°Additionally,¡± Donald Butler continued, ¡°I am happy to present both Hak-Beom Lee and Min-Hyuk Kang with Class-A IDs from the World Magic Association. From now on, you both have a distinguished guest¡¯s status, no matter which country you are in. This also permits you to build your own Research Tower. Again, a warm congratulations to you both. And now, the presentation of the trophy!¡± The trophy was given to the presenters in both first and second place. As expected, second place was awarded to Alain Corno of the French Magic Association. And then, the contest was finally finished. As soon as Min-Hyuk left the building, several people followed. ¡°Excuse me, Min-Hyuk, I¡¯m with the French Magic Association. Could you please give me a moment of your time?¡± ¡°Min-Hyuk, it would be my pleasure to recruit you to the Blue Moon group. Please let us know if there is anything you desire.¡± ¡°The American Magic Association¡ª¡± The attention was overwhelming. The judges were no better¡ªsome of them had joined, adding questions and proposals of their own. Min-Hyuk stayed calm. ¡°I will not accept or reject any of your offers right now. I will only take business cards and consider them at a later time.¡± He had handled the situation well. Being the son of a famous warrior had taught him to keep a level head in overwhelming situations like these. He would not only buy himself time to consider his offers, but he would actually increase his value by stalling and giving the organizations time to squirm and increase their offers. Once he decided what he wanted, Min-Hyuk would have plenty of excellent options and offers. For now, he would return to school¡­ Two rows of students lined the road as they returned to the Academy. As soon as they got off the bus, they were met with applause. Some of the students seemed jealous, but some seemed impressed and genuinely happy. Since they were students, they were expected to follow their teachers¡¯ instructions, whether they were pleased about it or not. The Head of the Department was there to greet them as well. ¡°Welcome home. Did you have a hard time winning?¡± He grinned, ¡°We are so proud.¡± Winning was a big deal. Chapter 19 - Lifes Inflection Point (1) Chapter 19: Life¡¯s Inflection Point (1) After the competition, Marco Dawson, a member of the German Magic Association and a judge, received a message from his association¡¯s president. It said: ¡°This is a great opportunity. At only 17 years old, this young Wizard can change the form of Magic and has solved the mystery of Double Casting? Min-Hyuk Kang has unlimited potential. Rather than sitting by the phone, waiting for him to call, we shall do nothing. Do not pursue him. We will follow where he leads us.¡± ¡°Do not pursue him.¡± There is a saying in the Magic community: ¡°One Archmage may save a dozen lives on the battlefield, but one academic can make a dozen Archmages.¡± Academics were powerful. One academic had the power to change the face of Magic as we know it. No matter how important a battle is, one Archmage can never do that by simply fighting. An academic Wizard could be more powerful than an Archmage, even if the same Wizard is weak on the battlefield. Advancing Magic was dependent on research. The Magic community¡¯s major powers had always been the United States of America, the United Kingdom, and France. And now this kid. The USA, UK, and France had all consistently won Magic competitions, securing funding and furthering their research. This cycle kept them far ahead of the others: if you can find better research, you can win again, thus funding more research. The others, including the German Magic Association, tried tirelessly to catch up, but it was not easy to bridge this resource gap. ¡®If we don¡¯t want to get left behind in our studies and skills, we need Min-Hyuk.¡¯ Marco Dawson knew whoever was successful in recruiting this young Wizard would change the world. But Germany didn¡¯t have the same resources to promise him as the other countries. There had to be another way¡­ 17 years old. His parents. That was the key. In Korea, parents have the special ability to pressure their children in the direction they think is best. If Marco could convince Min-Hyuk¡¯s parents¡­ Germany might have a chance. ¡®I have to move faster than the UK¡­I¡¯ll go to Seoul right away. I¡¯ll meet with Min-Hyuk¡¯s parents and persuade them, then wait for Min-Hyuk to contact us on his own. We might have a chance!¡¯ By the time Min-Hyuk returned to school, Marco¡¯s plan was already well underway. But when he arrived at Min-Hyuk¡¯s address, he was embarrassed and confused. ¡°Is this right?¡± he said to no one in particular. He rubbed his eyes. ¡°Suhomun?¡± He double-checked the address he had copied from the presentation participation form he had found before leaving the competition earlier. Min-Hyuk lived at the Guardian Gate? Why did he live there? Was this some mistake? Marco was a little embarrassed at the thought The Guardian Gate was known all over the world, not just in Korea. Their reputation, particularly of the Guardian Sword, was so great it was impossible not to know who they were. Occasionally, Warriors from the Guardian Gate would be sent to other countries to aid in the collective fight for Men against Monsters. But how did Min-Hyuk fit into all of this? How did a gifted 17-year-old who surely held the future of Magic in his hands fit into this Warrior¡¯s fortress? It was Marco¡¯s understanding that these Warriors didn¡¯t even acknowledge Magic. The presentation participation paperwork was designed to give only very basic information about the participant. This was purposely done to avoid giving the judges too much personal information that may create a bias before the presenter had a chance to go up on stage and explain their research. Min-Hyuk lived in the Guardian Gate. Marco could see no reason to lie on the form. He thought he better do what he traveled all this way to do. After all, even parents who don¡¯t understand what Magic is should be impressed by a $300 million prize from winning a worldwide competition. Right? He decided to give it a try. Suhomun¡¯s second disciple greeted Marco Dawson. After listening to why Marco had traveled there, he said, ¡°Wait, what? You mean Min-Hyuk, after deciding to study Magic only three months ago, has won some competition and $300 million? What is this some scam?¡± Marco said, ¡°What? Is that true? Min-Hyuk has only been studying Magic for three months?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± ¡°I am telling the truth, as well. He will do great things for the advancement of Magic.¡± Both men stared at each other. Marco was shocked at what the man had said. Was it true that Min-Hyuk had only been studying Magic for three months before winning the contest? Marco had spent his whole life learning and studying Magic. The thought of Min-Hyuk¡¯s short experience and the magnitude of the research he had presented was terrifying. Rumors spread like wildfire. News that Min-Hyuk had only been studying Magic for three months was the talk of every Magic Association across the world. They all wanted to recruit him. But they were all a little embarrassed about his status. Was he from the Guardian Gate? Do they even believe in Magic? Had he only been studying for three months? Is he still learning basic Magic? But in the end, the doubts only made Min-Hyuk more desirable recruitment. If he really had only been studying for three months, imagine what six months or a year would produce! He was a once in a 3333-year talent! And his position as Reader of Suhomun was accepted as well. Numerous articles about Min-Hyuk¡¯s life resurfaced from his childhood and were circulated across the world. ¡°Good News for the Guardian Sword!¡± ¡°Min-Hyuk, Successor of the Guardian Gate, Won the 12-year-old Fencing Contest.¡± ¡°The Future of Suhomun is Bright!¡± From the articles, Min-Hyuk was born in the Guardian Gate and was raised to be a Warrior from day one. Even as a child, he had won several fighting contests. Then, without much explanation, the articles changed. They began to say he had given up his position as Suhomun¡¯s successor. They said he had decided to pursue Magic. They said he had gotten a late start in Magic. They did not seem impressed. John Wesley was reviewing this new information with the head of the British Magic Association. He said, ¡°It is true. Min-Hyuk took no interest in Magic until he was 17 years old¡ªyears after most children have already started mastering basic Magic. The Guardian Gate confirms this as fact. They seem to be rather embarrassed by Min-Hyuk¡¯s sudden success in Magic. They don¡¯t see Magic as an endeavor worthy of devoting any time to. They thought Min-Hyuk¡¯s decision to join the Department of Magic was just another blow to his decision to give up his position as his father¡¯s successor. According to very reliable resources, it is true that Min-Hyuk was about to change the form of Magic and succeed in Double Casting research after just a few months of experience.¡± It was absurd. Even John Wesley himself, an Archmage, could not figure out Double Casting. The head of the British Magic Association was a man named Wayne Burns. After reflecting on John Wesley¡¯s statement, he said, ¡°If all of this is true, then MinHyuk is truly an astounding and invaluable individual. At present, every Magic Organization in the world is seeking to recruit him¡ªand for a good reason. If all of this is true, then Min-Hyuk is destined to change the face of Magic across academia and the world.¡± But it was ironic. This great young Wizard with the potential to change the world was born into the Guardian Gate Warriors who dismissed Magic. ¡°John Wesley,¡± Wayne continued, ¡°I would like you to recruit Min-Hyuk. Other associations may have some celebrities trying to woo him, but you have a reputation and skills that may impress him in another, more academic way.¡± John Wesley laughed. ¡°I hope so, sir,¡± he said. John Wesley planned to fly to Seoul right away. Is this true? How can it be? Min-Hyuk won some contest after only studying Magic for three months? Still¡­it was a pretty prestigious contest. It definitely seemed to be true, based on all of the news covering various Magic Associations scrambling to impress Min-Hyuk¡­ The Guardian Gate was in chaos. Min-Hyuk¡¯s achievement was complicated for his people, who didn¡¯t learn Magic and didn¡¯t understand it at all. Besides, Min-Hyuk had rejected his position as the successor to his father. How could they celebrate such an outsider as one of their own? It was uncomfortable for everyone. When Min-Hyuk was accepted into the Department of Magic, there was a lot of rage among his people. Winning some Magical contest was a great feat outside the Gate, but inside? It didn¡¯t feel like something to be so proud of. The Warriors inside the Gate thought nothing of it, at best, or blamed him for leaving the Gate. They thought they were better than him. Nothing Magical could ever compare to being a Warrior. Deok-Cheol Kang quietly sipped his tea, reflecting on the fuss Pan-Ho Jeong had made earlier. He thought about a conversation he had had earlier with his son. Min-Hyuk had said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Father. I cannot be your successor.¡± No one had told Min-Hyuk he had to step down. Sure, he wasn¡¯t a perfect Warrior, but he was a suitable successor. But he had left his place to join the Department of Magic. Pan-Ho Jeong had no clue what Magic was all about. But Deok-Cheol Kang had some idea. Magic wasn¡¯t something you could just pick up and master in 3 months. A novice Wizard couldn¡¯t revolutionize the foundation that 100 years of Magic had been built on with a knowledge level of 3 months. It was impossible. Deok-Cheol wasn¡¯t a big fan of Magic, but he acknowledged its existence. He thought it took a lot of time and energy with very little to show for it, but he knew it was out there. So, what was this contest all about? He was curious. ¡°Pan-Ho Jeong,¡± he said, ¡°contact my son. Tell him to visit me when class is over.¡± Chapter 20 - Life’s Inflection Point (2) Chapter 20: Life¡¯s Inflection Point (2) Deok-Cheol looked at Min-Hyuk. It had been a long time since they had been in the same room. Min-Hyuk wanted to feel some familiar warmth from his father, but instead, he felt like a stranger. Deok-Cheol said, ¡°I heard you won the Magic Academic Competition?¡± Min-Hyuk said, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How is that possible? Min-Hyuk, you are my son. I was there when you were born. For all 17 years of your life, you had no interest in Magic. And now, suddenly, you¡¯ve won a Magic Competition? Forgive me if I am slow to believe this sudden development.¡± He made a fair point. It was a sudden change to everything his father knew about him. But to be fair, it was pretty sudden for Min-Hyuk as well. ¡°I can¡¯t explain it. I just used what I read in my textbook,¡± Min-Hyuk shrugged. Deok-Cheol gave Min-Hyuk a strange look. ¡°It sounds like you think you have a gift. Is this true?¡± If Min-Hyuk has grown up anywhere else, maybe his father would have accepted this and been proud. But Min-Hyuk didn¡¯t grow up somewhere else. He grew up here: within the Guardian Gate. And because of this, the world was always watching. ¡°Look at this,¡± his father said, offering Min-Hyuk some newspaper clippings. ¡°Scandal: Son of Guardian Gate wins Magic Contest!¡± ¡°The End of the Guardian Gate? Heir chooses Magic over the Sword.¡± ¡°Problems inside the Guardian Gate? Why Min-Hyuk Chose Magic.¡± They were all rumors! And they were not very nice ones, at that. His father looked at him and tried to explain. ¡°Son, you won the Conference. This proves to me that you have Magic talents, and when you left the Guardian Gate, maybe it was not because you were selfish. But just because you left, that doesn¡¯t erase your past. You were born here. You are my son. When the world has their eyes on you, it has its eyes on us as well.¡± Min-Hyuk said, ¡°But I stepped down. I will not be your successor.¡± His father looked sad. ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. Min-Hyuk, I acknowledge that you did something big for the advancement of Magic. But Magic is nothing compared to being a Warrior. So I am asking you¡ªplease give it up and return home. We can start over. I will train you as if you never left.¡± Min-Hyuk knew he was a popular topic in the papers and news everywhere, and because of this, his family was a topic of interest. But the articles were not kind to his family. The news presented warriors and Wizards as opposites, and for this reason, the articles seemed to declare the success of one meant the other must be failing. Min-Hyuk had amazed Wizards everywhere with his discoveries, which meant the news about the Guardian Gate must be bad. Min-Hyuk has suspected his father would be upset. But he had not returned home to give up Magic to appease anyone. Min-Hyuk has returned to inform his father of his decision and to try to explain. ¡°Father, you don¡¯t understand,¡± Min-Hyuk began, ¡°I can¡¯t give up Magic now. I feel connected to Magic that I never had in all my year¡¯s training as a Warrior. Father, this is what I am meant to do. I know the news has been unfair to the Guardian Gate all because of me. That¡¯s why I came to tell you I have to disconnect myself from you entirely. That is the only way they will leave you alone. It will be scandalous at first, but once they get bored with the story, we will both be free from ruining the other¡¯s reputation. Father, I came to say goodbye.¡± Deok-Cheol¡¯s expression hardened. He was silent. ¡°I will participate in the ceremony on Mother¡¯s Day. I can¡¯t say that I will do it for you or as your heir, but I have to be there one last time for Mother.¡± Min-Hyuk did not give his Father time to respond. This was no longer a conversation, after all. The decision had been made, and Min-Hyuk was simply informing his father in person. Min-Hyuk had finished what he had to say. He was done. So, he left. It was better this way. *** The Head of the Department of Magic was in a very good mood. ¡®To think the ugly duckling would turn out to be a golden goose!¡¯ He was reflecting Min-Hyuk¡¯s application to the Department of Magic. If he had not explicitly stated he was the successor of Suhomun, he would not have been accepted. Amin-Hulu Kang¡¯s admission was nearly a scandal! Sure, he was from the Guardian Gate, but did that mean he had earned a spot? No. Of course not. But it was a good thing they had given the boy a chance! Byeong-Ho was hoping he would luck out by accepting Min-Hyuk, but he never imagined just how lucky he might turn out to be! It was almost too lucky¡­ Byeong-Ho was worried that the luck might be over just as it was starting. Everyone wanted a piece of Min-Hyuk. Magic Associations had resources the school couldn¡¯t begin to imagine. And with the $300 million award Min-Hyuk has won¡­ Why would he stay in school? The Department Head was worried Min-Hyuk would leave the Department of Magic. Byeong-Ho had been receiving calls from various Magic associations and organizations since the moment the Magic Conference had ended. The offers were incredible. Some of them even offered their resources to the school, hoping to form a relationship that might lead to Min-Hyuk¡¯s agreement to join them. But Byeong-Ho was not giving up this promising young student so fast! But how to keep him in the school¡­? The school could offer him scholarships and professorships, but that didn¡¯t mean much compared to Min-Huuk¡¯s $300 million award. Byeong-Ho felt torn between two extremes: thrilled to have such a promising young student in his school but dreading the possibility that he might leave at any moment. The head was not surprised when Min-Hyuk requested a meeting with him. He braced himself for the bad news of his prized student¡¯s departure. Min-Hyuk entered Byeong-Ho¡¯s office. ¡°Hello,¡± he said, ¡°would you like anything to drink?¡± Byeong-Ho gestured to a chair in front of his desk. ¡°I have class soon,¡± Min-Hyuk replied, still standing. ¡°What does that matter? I am head of the department, after all. If you miss class, I can give you a pass.¡± ¡°I would rather go to class.¡± Byeong-Ho was trying to figure out what this meeting was about. Min-Hyuk seemed anxious to get to class, but if this meeting was to tell him that he had accepted an offer to leave the school, then why would attending class matter so much? ¡°Min-Hyuk, Magic Associations, and organizations around the world are trying to recruit you. I have been getting calls all day, as I am sure you are too. Have you called this meeting to tell me that you have accepted an offer?¡± The Department Head braced himself again. ¡°No,¡± said Min-Hyuk, simply. ¡°What?¡± cried Byeong-Ho, maybe a little too loudly. ¡°I have called this meeting to let you know that I wish to stay in school.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Byeong-Ho¡¯s face brightened, and it was all he could do to not do a little jig right there in front of Min-Hyuk. ¡°Really,¡± said Min-Hyuk calmly. ¡°But I have some conditions.¡± *** Min-Hyuk needed Klinssman¡¯s help. To advance his own world¡¯s knowledge of Magic and defeat the threat the Monsters constantly presented, he needed to learn more about Klinssman¡¯s world and the progress they had made in the 2000 years between now and then. But Min-Hyuk was only 17. How is a 17-year-old supposed to change the world? But that was the big picture. And it was huge. He needed to break it down into more manageable steps. He needed to build a Tower. That was the first step. ¡®I need my power. People will follow my lead if I prove I have the knowledge and abilities others don¡¯t. That should be pretty easy with 2000 years of research that nobody else has access to¡­¡¯ He had already checked off a few other steps he believed would help him achieve his goals. He had recruited Hak-Beom Lee and participated in the Magic Conference. Next was the Tower, but it seemed premature now. First, he needed to gain some strength. Knowledge of 2000 years of Magic is different than practicing Magic. Although Min-Hyuk could incorporate some of the techniques he read about into his practice, he still didn¡¯t even know the basics. He had a lot to learn. He remembered the words his father liked to repeat to him. ¡°Min-Hyuk,¡± he would begin, ¡°you are my successor. One day, you will be in charge of the Guardian Gate, and you will be tasked with protecting the world. You need to practice. Prove you are worthy of your status as a successor. Recognition without the power to back it up is meaningless. Warriors rule with strength, which means our people do not want a weak leader above them.¡± That¡¯s right. A leader is nothing without strength. He needed a plan. He decided he would remain in the Department of Magic for one year. That way, he could devote his time to learning and mastering the basics he had missed before turning 17. He could buy himself time to consider the offers from various Associations and organizations across the world who wanted him on their team. Min-Hyuk had called this meeting with the Department Head to strike a deal. ¡°The conditions are simple. I will stay in the Department of Magic for one year. If there are any resources, I need to master Magic while I am here, I ask that you purchase them for the department. I also want the freedom to attend or not attend classes as I see fit. I¡¯m not asking for a good score; just don¡¯t punish me if I miss class. The Department of Magic can use all I accomplish during this time to raise your reputation. I am even willing to make a public statement with the media about my decision to stay in the Department of Magic based on my positive learning experience. Do you agree to these conditions?¡± Byeong-Ho grinned. ¡°Absolutely!¡± he agreed. ¡°But I have a condition as well.¡± Min-Hyuk was listening. ¡°If there is anything you need or any way you think we can make the Department of Magic better, tell us.¡± Min-Hyuk nodded. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. Byeong-Ho was ecstatic. Min-Hyuk would stay in the department for a year! Min-Hyuk interrupted Byeong-Ho¡¯s thoughts. ¡°You are correct about the phone calls. I am currently receiving offers from numerous people every day. By staying in the Department of Magic, not only will I have time to study and to grow, but I will also have time to consider any offers before I make a decision carefully. In the meantime, I have no plans on outright rejection for any offers.¡± That meant that even after a year¡­it was still possible to recruit Min-Hyuk anywhere. ¡°For now, I would like to start meeting with those organizations and associations who presented me with business cards after the competition.¡± He pulled a small card from his pocket. John Wesley had been one of the first to give him a card. One of the most attractive offers had been offered up first. Min-Hyuk looked at the card. Time to make another plan¡­ Chapter 21 - Lifes Inflection Point (3) Chapter 21: Life¡¯s Inflection Point (3) John Wesley blew on his tea. He was seated at a table in a small caf¨¦ in Seoul, where Min-Hyuk had agreed to meet with him. ¡°As you may have suspected,¡± John Wesley began, ¡°the reason I asked to meet you today is in hopes of recruiting you to join the British Magic Association.¡± The tables had turned. In the Magic Competition, John Wesley had been a judge, and Min-Hyuk had tried to impress him. Now, John Wesley was trying to impress Min-Hyuk. ¡°We are very impressed with your research methods. Your theories are unconventional, and most Wizards would not try to broach topics such as Shape Change, Double Casting, or Mana¡¯s memory. We believe that with the right resources, you have the talent to pioneer a new era of Magic. We have a proposal for you.¡± Min-Hyuk had received deafening praise since the moment the competition was over. He waited to see what else John Wesley had to say. ¡°We have drawn up a contract with terms and conditions,¡± he said, pulling some papers from his bag. He began to read aloud: ¡°If Min-Hyuk joins the British Magic Association as a researcher, he will receive a yearly salary no less than ten million pounds. He would have free access to all British Association archives and research. We want to position at least five researchers under Min-Hyuk to assist and help advance his work. If the offer is accepted, Min-Hyuk¡¯s status within the Association will be Gold Class. Min-Hyuk will have complete independent authority over his work, except the suggestions of the Association¡¯s president.¡± John Wesley looked up from the papers. It was an unconventional contract. Free access to the British Magic Association¡¯s 100 years of knowledge and archived research alone was an incredible offer. But John Wesley said they would also give Min-Hyuk Gold Class status. It was unbelievable. There were only three Wizards who had Gold Class status, and John Wesley was one of them. The British Magic Association fully recognized the potential Min-Hyuk had to change the world. But Min-Hyuk¡¯s reaction was subdued. He was unimpressed by these conditions and did not even bat an eye at the offer¡¯s amazing terms. John Welsey examined him. ¡°Min-Hyuk,¡± he said, this time talking from a personal place and not reading from his papers, ¡°I know you have only started studying Magic. Three months is not a long enough time to have mastered even the basics of First Circle Magic. Maybe it is not my place to say it, but you have more to learn before having the responsibility and expectation of greatness thrust upon you. If you would like, I could teach you the basics of Magic myself.¡± Min-Hyuk smiled faintly. John Wesley was a powerful Wizard, and to have him as a teacher would be a great learning experience for anyone. But no matter how powerful and knowledgeable John Wesley was, Min-Hyuk had access to 2000 years of knowledge from Klinssman¡¯s world that John Wesley simply did not. Min-Hyuk said calmly, ¡°John Wesley, this is an incredible offer, but I have no intention of being recruited at this time.¡± John Wesley¡¯s face fell, ¡°Has someone already recruited you?¡± Min-Hyuk said, ¡°No. For the time being, I plan to continue studying in the Department of Magic. As you mentioned, I need to lay some more groundwork, and I don¡¯t think I need to change my learning environment. Your offer from the British Magic Association is excellent, but I don¡¯t need those resources right now. Winning the competition has provided me with more than enough money to fund my own research to stay in the Academy. After all, this is where all of my current research and growth happened.¡± John Wesley looked at the young Wizard. ¡°I feel like there is more you would like to say to me. Min-Hyuk, keep talking.¡± Min-Hyuk was quiet for a long moment, then said, ¡°Even though I will not be joining them, I would like to have a good relationship with the British Magic Association. I have heard the Association completes hundreds of research studies a year. I would like you to consider this offer: if there is a study done that cannot be completed with the skills of the British Magic Association, please let me try. Who knows what a fresh pair of eyes might add to a study that has reached a roadblock? Of course, I would have different terms for each study that I would participate in. But this way, we could maintain a positive relationship.¡± Min-Hyuk had given this a lot of thought and would be extending similar offers to other organizations as well. He thought building positive relationships and demonstrating skills in conjunction with. Still, separately from, numerous organizations would help build a reputation that would eventually help him find his own recruitments for his Research Tower. He was already planning for the future. John Wesley could see no reason not to agree to this plan. He also thought a mutually positive relationship would benefit both Min-Hyuk and the British Magic Association ¡°Okay, we have an agreement. But Min-Hyuk, our offer still stands. Whether one year has passed or ten, you will always be welcome to join us. The Association would even be willing to offer more benefits if that would sway you. For now, though, we will accept your offer.¡± Min-Hyuk smiled and sipped his tea. Min-Hyuk met with other representatives from other organizations and always said the same thing: ¡°I will remain in the Department of Magic to study for one year. During that time, I will not accept recruitment offers. Please respect my decision.¡± It was a notification of his intentions rather than a conversation. As time passed, rumors circulated through the Department of Magic. ¡°Is Min-Hyuk for real?¡± ¡°Of course, he is. How can you win the Magic Conference if he¡¯s not? I think he¡¯s a genius.¡± ¡°Did he cheat? He¡¯s from the Guardian Gate¡ªthey are powerful enough to create any outcome they want anywhere.¡± ¡°Yeah, but to them, Min-Hyuk is a failure. He¡¯s the fallen successor. Why would they help him cheat?¡± Some people admired Min-Hyuk, but others were jealous. Before, Min-Hyuk was of little interest, but now he felt like everything he did was recorded. All his research, where he came from, even what he ate for lunch that day. Soon, there was a class offered about Min-Hyuk. Min-Hyuk himself wasn¡¯t taught himself, but it was about his research techniques involving Shape Change and Double Casting. It was taught by none other than Professors Hak-Boem Lee and Phil-Doo Kang. It was taken by first-year students and everybody else who wanted a piece of what was popular. There was also one change Min-Hyuk found particularly peculiar: girls. They had never seemed to take notice of him before, but now they always seemed to be trying to get his attention. Disregarding all of the changes and rumors swirling around him, Min-Hyuk attended classes and studied diligently. One day, while studying, he took a break for a moment. He sat upright in his chair. He stretched his back and rubbed his neck, only now noticing he must have been hunched over his book. ¡°This chair is so uncomfortable,¡± he said to himself. He briefly reflected on the Department¡¯s years of poor funding and furniture that had to be years older than the professors. Then it was back to work. He pulled a notebook out of his bag and resumed reading. The next day, Min-Hyuk walked into a classroom he did not recognize. ¡°What the¡± All of the desks and chairs had been replaced overnight! And they were not cheap replacements-each one must have been very expensive. The Head of the Department entered the classroom. ¡°Before you begin class, I wanted to check in with you about the new furniture! The German Department of Magic heard that students complained about our outdated and uncomfortable desks and chairs and made a generous donation that you see in front of you now. Min-Hyuk, is this chair satisfactory?¡± Min-Hyuk had not realized that this dramatic change had been because of him. ¡°Is the German Association trying to bribe me?¡± he asked. The Head laughed. ¡°There is no reason to be concerned. It was a gift. They want you to be comfortable while you study. Why waste time and concentration caused by simple discomfort?¡± With that, he left. Min-Hyuk thought about what he said. Everyone was trying to win his favor. But he had told them all he would study for one year. They knew his terms. Because of this, there was no reason to reject the German Association¡¯s gift. He settled into a chair and pulled out his notebook. A few days later, Min-Hyuk woke up in Klinssman¡¯s world. He had been waiting for this day. ¡®Where am I?¡¯ he wondered. ¡®Is this a classroom?¡¯ It was the same room he found himself in the very first time he had woken up in Klinssman¡¯s body. That time, he focused on how he was feeling and did not have time to look around. This time, however, the fear and shock of inhabiting another person¡¯s body had passed, and he was able to absorb his surroundings. There were desks and chairs all around him, but most of them were empty. ¡°Maybe they are taking a break.¡¯ Min-Hyuk looked at the book on the desk in front of him. It was called ¡®Second Circle Magic¡¯. It was a spellbook. He flipped over the book and saw a list of topics covered inside that was completely different than anything he had heard of before. In his world, Second Circle Magic was still considered pretty low-level stuff, but this¡­ Although it looked unfamiliar, Min-Hyuk could tell it was powerful information. Klinssman¡¯s intention in bringing Min-Hyuk to this class was clear. He wanted Min-Hyuk to read this book and learn the things inside. Min-Hyuk opened the book and began to read. He was so absorbed in what he learned; he forgot where he was. Other students filled the empty desks, and the professor began to teach, but Min-Hyuk took no notice. He read and read until he thought he understood. Suddenly, he remembered where he was! ¡°Uhh¡­¡± he muttered. He looked around, embarrassed, but nobody seemed to notice his inattention¡ªincluding the professor. Min-Hyuk¡¯s thoughts began to drift back to what he had read. This new information made what he had learned last time seem trivial. And what he had learned last time had been groundbreaking for his world¡­ The last time he found himself in Klinssman¡¯s body, he was in a library. The librarian had said that students of the Royal Academy were free to browse the spellbooks. He wondered just what else he might be able to learn¡­ He looked around again at Klinssman¡¯s classmates. Was the information he had learned from this textbook something they already knew about? Or was this a higher-level Magic Klinssman alone knew about? And if so, how did he find it? The professor broke his train of thought, saying, ¡°Next class will consist of individual training sessions in the Mana Room.¡± Some of the students groaned. Min-Hyuk did not know what the professor meant. He leaned over to the boy at the desk next to him. ¡°The Mana Room? What¡¯s that?¡± The boy looked at him like it was the dumbest question he had ever heard. ¡°The Mana Room? Really? Do you think I¡¯m some dum-dum? Fuck off.¡± With that, the boy left. This was not the answer Min-Hyuk was hoping for. Min-Hyuk decided to see if the book had any information on it instead. The book said: ¡°The Mana Room is a space composed of Mana. It is used for Magical focus and growth. It was developed by Aleksandr Dovzhenko, the Archmage who revolutionized Magic as we know it.¡± ¡®Magical growth?¡¯ Min-Hyuk wondered. Klinssman was showing him a way to strengthen himself and start gaining power. Chapter 22 - Growth (1) Chapter 22: Growth (1) Kang Min-Hyuk followed the other students to the Mana Room. A man stood near the door, taking attendance, and making little check marks as each student entered. Min-Hyuk assumed this was the professor. Once he was satisfied that everyone was present, he said, ¡°From now on, you will be training individually in the Mana Room. To pass, you need a score of 3 or higher. Those who do not pass will need to complete extra training. So, focus.¡± The students nodded. Min-Hyuk entered the empty room before him. There was a large circle drawn on the floor. A Magic Circle? There were also Mana Stones throughout the room, forming the points of a hexagram. He did not recognize the pattern. One of the stones glowed a soft blue. Min-Hyuk recalled how the Mana Stones were arranged in the textbook he had just read and moved the stones to match his memory. Then, he sat in the center of the Circle. To activate the Mana Room, he would need to coax the Circle¡¯s Mana into the Magic Circle. This, in turn, activates the Mana Stones, and that is when the real training begins. By doing this repeatedly, you can train your circle to accumulate more Mana in a shorter amount of time. Min-Hyuk took a breath to focus. He calmly raised the Circle¡¯s Mana around him, just off the floor. It reacted as he had expected, forming a faint ring in the air, following the Circle¡¯s path. When the trail of Mana reached one of the Stones, it turned blue. It kept spreading, turning all of the Stones blue. ¡®Wow!¡¯ Min-Hyuk thought to himself. But the blue color did not stop there. It seeped into the floor, walls, and air as well. Min-Hyuk gasped. Mana generates oxygen, and too much Mana in a small space can create too much oxygen. Min-Hyuk was dizzy. Min-Hyuk could tell there was something wrong¡­ The power of the Circle is too weak,¡¯ Min-Hyuk thought. ¡®This Mana seems to have no memory of doing this.¡¯ Something occurred to him: ¡°Klinssman cannot do this.¡¯ Klinssman¡¯s Circle was not strong enough to even do First Circle Magic. The professor had said Min-Hyuk would need to get at least a 3 to pass, and Klinssman could not even complete a 1. It must have felt like a curse¡ªto have a body that was not magically inclined in a world where Magic was so advanced and integral to survival. A cursed body. Min-Hyuk released the Mana, and the room¡¯s oxygen levels returned to normal as the room lost its blue hue. To have no ability to do Magic in this world where Magic was so great¡­ Things were starting to make more sense. Klinssman had loads of knowledge about Magic, but it was Magic he could not use. So he tied himself to Min-Hyuk, who had little knowledge but great ability¡­ Min-Hyuk thought about the other students and how they had reacted when he¡ªin Klinssman¡¯s body¡ªhad asked questions. They did not seem to like or respect him. Maybe, just like in Min-Hyuk¡¯s world, admission into the Royal Academy of Magic was difficult, and you had to demonstrate some skill. If this was true and Klinssman had no Magical ability¡­how did he get into the Department? Maybe, just like Min-Hyuk, he was the son of somebody rich or famous¡ªor both. That would explain the other student¡¯s disdain for him. Min-Hyuk¡¯s muddled thoughts drifted until something caught his eye. The Mana Stones. After the Mana had returned to where it had started, the Mana Stone had turned from a soft-glowing blue back to a cool, dead red. Min-Hyuk had seen Stones like this in his own world, but there, they were not used as tools-rather discarded as trash. Mana Stones. A tool that helped birth an entire Magic civilization. The Stones come from Monsters¡ªhence Min-Hyuk¡¯s society¡¯s general disregard for them. They can be extracted from a Monster¡¯s body and then divided into two categories, depending on the Stone¡¯s color. There were red Mana Stones and blue Mana Stones. Min-Hyuk knew blue Mana Stones could be used to strengthen the power because they are full of Mana. Sometimes blue Mana Stones were used in MinHyuk¡¯s world. But the red ones¡­ They had lower Mana content and were hard to use, so nobody bothered. But the Stones in front of Min-Hyuk now were all red. ¡®This isn¡¯t like the red Mana Stones back home. When the Magic Circle was active, they seemed to behave¡­ more like blue Stones! How the hell did that happen? Min-Hyuk pulled out his textbook. He flipped to a page about the history of Mana Stones. It said: ¡°In the early days of Magical Society, blue Mana Stones were more highly valued than red Stones. This was because it was believed that red Mana stones contained less Mana than blue Stones. However, in the 300s, this belief changed. Although harder to use initially, red Mana Stones actually contain higher quality Mana than blue Stones; it just returns to Nature when used. Once you know how to use a red Stone, it is far more powerful than a blue one. This is why red Mana Stones now form the center of all advanced Magical civilizations that we know.¡± This was shocking news to Min-Hyuk. Where he came from, a blue mana Stone was worth hundreds more than a red Stone. But the truth was actually the opposite? This bit of knowledge could revolutionize the global economy. Min-Hyuk¡¯s thoughts raced with possibility. Then, as always, an unavoidable sleep took over, and Min-Hyuk faded from Klinssman¡¯s world and back to his own. He needed a red Mana Stone. Getting one was not difficult as red Mana Stones were dismissed in this world. You could even find them for a bargain. Min-Hyuk found one with no trouble. When Min-Hyuk told the seller he wanted to buy it, the seller grinned and snatched his money right away, afraid MinHyuk might change his mind about the worthless purchase. Min-Hyuk rented space in a private lab. He intended to have a dedicated lab eventually, but for now, renting would do. He got to work right away. He flipped open his textbook to a page that said, ¡°How to process a red Mana Stone.¡± It was exactly what he needed. ¡°A red Mana Stone has a hard shell. Often, when processing goes wrong, this shell cracks, and the Mana contained with the Stone leaks out of the Stone. This is why it is important to process it correctly.¡± Instead of cracking the shell, he would need to peel it off the Stone carefully. Min-Hyuk had read about Mana Lasers and had purchased one for this endeavor. He carefully pointed it at the red Mana Stone and turned it on¡­ A pungent smell permeated the room. He consulted the textbook. Nothing mentioned about a smell¡­ However, it seemed the laser was doing its job. After about 10 minutes, the Stone began to give off a soft glow, and Min-Hyuk switched the laser off. His eyes grew wide. It worked. Or at least it looked like it did¡­ His thoughts began to race, thinking about how this small Stone could change the global economy. This discovery could make him rich. But that wasn¡¯t important. What did the textbook say? The red Mana Stone was the center of all Advanced Magical Civilizations. This discovery could change the world. Chapter 23 - Growth (2) Chapter 23: Growth (2) Min-Hyuk Kang processed his first red Mana Stone very carefully. He then began to test the Stone. He found that most of the tests he did resembled the quality he would usually expect from a blue Stone, not a red one. He was pleased. Min-Hyuk wanted to try further experiments with the Stone but decided he needed a Mana Room. If the Mana in the Stone was as powerful as the textbook said, it was¡­ Min-Hyuk did not want to take any risks. In a Mana Room, there would be fewer potential dangers of the Stone reacting to something else in the lab. The next day, Min-Hyuk bought a luxury home near the Academy. Min-Hyuk had been looking for a new place to live since he left the Guardian Gate for good anyway; this home had the added bonus of being close to campus and had an underground bunker. Min-Hyuk planned to use the bunker as a secret Mana Room. As soon as the sale was final and Min-Hyuk could make it his own, he conducted an experiment inside the bunker that he did not feel was wise to conduct in the lab earlier. He flipped open the textbook to a particular passage. It was called ¡°How to make a Mana Room.¡± The directions seemed pretty doable¡­ It said: ¡°To make a Mana Room, you need a small room dedicated to only this purpose. You will want to draw a Magic Circle on the floor¡ªto amplify the power of your Mana. It also serves as a barrier to stop the Mana from escaping the Room and leak outside. When you have finished drawing the Circle, you will need to place a Mana Stone at the point of the Circle¡¯s star. Your Mana room¡¯s power is dependent on the power of the Mana Stone your place at this point, so find a good one. The output of your Mana within the Mana Room is typically divided into five stages.¡± Min-Hyuk got to work. He used his Mana Laser to draw a Circle on the floor. It was easier than he thought! After drawing the same shape over and over and over again, Min-Hyuk found the task to be less intimidating than it sounded. He had been practicing drawing the Circle he had seen in the Mana Room in Klinssman¡¯s world¡ªhe did not want to forget any details. After about half an hour had passed, he was finished. He gently placed the red Mana Stone he had processed at the point of the Circle¡¯s star, and the rock slowly began to give off a soft glow. He did it! But he had more work to do. In Klinssman¡¯s world, there were stages to help encourage stability within your Mana Room. Klinssman had laid out three steps¡ªthe first was to prevent variables. Min-Hyuk stepped into the center of the Circle and focused. The Mana began to flow into the Circle, just like it had in Klinssman¡¯s world. The Circle vibrated. ¡®Wow! Min-Hyuk had done everything the same way he had done before, but this result was totally different! Suddenly, Min-Hyuk felt a tremendous pressure on his whole body. ¡°I can¡¯t breathe!¡± he gasped. Just focus,¡¯ he thought, calming himself a little. ¡®Okay, now think¡­ How embarrassing. Step one is for safety.¡¯ He would have to keep trying. ¡°Maybe I did something wrong¡­but what?¡¯ Min-Hyuk looked to the textbook for an answer. It said: ¡°Principles of the Mana Room: When a Magic Circle is activated, the energy present in the Mana Stone at the point of the Circle¡¯s hexagonal, or 6-pointed star, spreads throughout the Circle first, and then the Room. During this process, the Mana creates a vacuum, absorbing Mana from sources around it to fill the space. Combining different sources of Mana creates tremendous power, but it can also be very dangerous. If you absorb the Mana, allowing it to flow through you as part of the Circle, you can strengthen the Magic. But if you succumb to the pressure, the Mana will not flow smoothly and return to where it came from because that is the easier path. There are some possible side effects to note, including vomiting, or in more severe cases, destruction of the Circle.¡± Min-Hyuk had read about a safety technique called output. Depending on the user¡¯s level of experience, you could set a Magic Circle¡¯s output level to match. Since this was a new experiment in a new Mana Room with a newly processed red Mana Stone in a different world, Min-Hyuk had set the output to one. But it was still so different from what he had experienced in Klinssman¡¯s world. The pressure here was incredible; it almost seemed like it was twice as much pressure as he had experienced in Klinssman¡¯s world, even though the Circle¡¯s output was three times higher! According to what Min-Hyuk had learned from Klinssman, a weaker pressure would have been expected on a weaker output level. But exceptions happened¡­ ¡®It must react differently because of the difference between our two worlds¡­¡¯ Although the two worlds were parallel, Klinssman¡¯s world had 2000 years on Min-Hyuk¡¯s, and civilization had developed differently in both places¡­ That had to be the problem. ¡°Mana in Nature¡± refers to Mana released from trees, the land, the sky, and other parts of nature. Min-Hyuk¡¯s world had not discovered how to use this Mana yet¡­ This was potentially good. In Klinssman¡¯s world, Mana of Nature had been used for nearly 2000 years, and over time, civilization¡¯s use of the Mana grew more quickly than the natural Mana was produced. This led to a depletion of Mana in Nature, and Klinssman referred to it as a social issue regarding the depletion of natural resources. But in Min-Hyuk¡¯s world¡­ The Warriors did not use Mana at all. And the Wizards here did not know how to use it. So, it had been mostly left alone. In Min-Hyuk¡¯s world, Mana from natural sources took the form of an injection that had been extracted from a blue Mana Stone. It was artificial and had to be created in a lab. Therefore, the Mana in Nature in Min-Hyuk¡¯s world was largely untouched. This started to make some sense to Min-Hyuk. In a world full of Mana in Nature, of course, the pressure would be stronger when you concentrated that raw Mana in a small Room. Min-Hyuk needed more information, but the textbook only had instructions for what to do. It did not include how to handle an accident. Min-Hyuk was a little dizzy from his efforts. He remembered a tradition from the Guardian Gate. Although Warriors do not use magic, Mana can still provide strength if injected into the body. The first time Mana is injected is viewed as a rite of passage, where you must learn to control the Mana¡¯s flow and strengthen yourself. It wasn¡¯t easy to do this, and injected Mana was not always easy to control. Min-Hyuk had been taught a method of controlling overpowering Mana called ¡®Mana Spirit Method¡¯. But ever since Min-Hyuk left the Gate, his Mana had come from himself instead of being injected. And he had immediately felt it stabilized and flowing more easily. He hadn¡¯t needed to use this method anymore. But what about if he tried it now¡­? Slowly, the pressure in the Room grew a little more tolerable. ¡°Suck it!¡± Min-Hyuk gasped. He could breathe more easily now. Who would have thought his training in the Guardian Gate as a Warrior would be the key here in a Mana Room? He began to wonder about the Mana Spirit Method. ¡®If I could move this Mana where I pleased, wouldn¡¯t it be possible to do more with my Magic?¡¯ It was only a thought, but he was convinced it was true. He concentrated, and the Circle shook violently. The Circle was wide open beneath Min-Hyuk. Mana from the Circle was flowing like waves around Min-Hyuk. He could feel the impurities in the Mana around him flow through the Circle and become purified when they entered the air. The Mana around him continued to flow in this way for some time. Eventually, it began to fade, and the Circle returned to a soft glow. Min-Hyuk opened his eyes. ¡®How long have I been here?¡¯ he wondered. He felt a sharp pain go through his body as a Second Circle carved its place around his heart. ¡®This is Second Circle Magic,¡¯ he thought, as he calmly released the Mana around him and fell to his knees in exhaustion. He felt absurd. Second Circle Magic. In Klinssman¡¯s world, this achievement would be trivial-indicating a pretty low level of skill¡ªbut here¡­ Here, reaching Second Circle Magic took at least a few years of training. Min-Hyuk had still been training for mere months. Maybe he had dreamed it¡­ He concentrated and felt the now familiar outline of the First Circle that had formed around his heart. He closed his eyes and concentrated some more. Yes. It was there¡ªa Second Circle, just outside the First! He had done it The Mana Room had worked faster than he could have hoped. One of the reasons the Wizards in Klinssman¡¯s world were able to advance so quickly was because of Mana Rooms, which helped focus and distill their Magic faster. Min-Hyuk reflected on what he had just experienced. He had thought that creating a Mana Room here would result in a weaker Room than the one he had experienced in Klinssman¡¯s world¡ªespecially when that was a level three Room, and this one was just a level one. But the opposite had been true! He had nearly been swept away by the powerful storm of energy he had just created. ¡®If this is stage one, how strong is stage five¡­?¡¯ he wondered. It was overwhelming. For the time being, Min-Hyuk decided he should give himself a break from the Mana Room. Min-Hyuk looked down at his chest. He could see the rings around his heart. They looked different than other Wizards¡¯ Circles¡­ They seemed darker and wider. They seemed to indicate that they were more powerful. He was probably more powerful than other Second Circle Wizards here, and he thought he could increase his strength even more by using knowledge from Mana Fairy Tales. He thought a moment about how others might react to his new skills¡¯ level¡­ People were already jealous¡­now; he thought people might be angry. He had proven that he deserved a place in the Department of Magic, even though he was admitted only because of his connections to his rich and famous father. He won the Magic Academic Contest. And now he had one year to study¡­ He planned to start from the bottom and master the basics¡­but now¡­ He had already jumped ahead into Second Circle Magic instead. For the moment, Min-Hyuk was thrilled with his impossible progress. Alone in his bunker, he could not hide his joy. Chapter 24 - Growth (3) Chapter 24: Growth (3) Min-Hyuk Kang¡¯s daily life had changed. He attended classes in the Department of Magic every day, and afterward, he would train in the Mana Room. At first, he was overwhelmed by the pressure of his new workload and the pressure in the Mana Room, but after a few days, he began to adjust. He took a few deep breaths. He was in the Mana Room, breathing regularly, but not without focus to do so. The Mana in the Room quietly flowed where Min-Hyuk directed it. He slipped into a trance¡ªthe whole thing took about an hour. When he felt himself slip out of the trance, he knew it would soon be over. The Mana smoothly ebbed away, back into the world he had coaxed it from. The blue-tint slowly filling the Room normalized, and the walls returned to the steely gray of the bunker. Min-Hyuk reflected on his progress. ¡®I did not belong in the Guardian Gate, but growing up, there has helped me.¡¯ Min-Hyuk had given up his role as successor, which had freed him to study Magic freely. He just did not think that he would be so good at it. Stage One was stable. He planned to continue to practice at Stage One for about 15 more days before moving onto Stage Two in the Mana Room. He wanted to make sure he was ready. Every day, training in the Mana Room had helped him create his Magic Circles much more quickly than other Wizards in his world, even though possible. But there was one drawback¡­ The tearing process was painful, but that was something Min-Hyuk could deal with. The drawback was that it was also expensive. Using the Magic Circle in the Mana Room required six Mana Stones each time. And the Stones did not last forever. This made training every day extremely costly, and it would surely add up to be a great sum of money over time. Fortunately, Min-Hyuk knew the value of red Mana Stones, which were treated as disposable in his World. He did not know if Klinssman had intended to teach Min-Hyuk this secret because it was such basic knowledge in Kilnss¡¯ world, but nevertheless, it had saved Min-Hyuk millions. Although red Mana Stones were not considered valuable, they did contain Mana, so they were treated as Magical objects. Min-Hyuk wanted to obtain a large supply of the red Stones. The problem was that he was being watched. Ever since he won the Magic Academic Contest, the media would not leave him alone. They studied his every move, hoping to learn his secrets. If he was seen buying a large quantity of the red Stones¡­ Well, who knows what would happen. It would probably lead to more people taking a sudden interest in the Stones, even if they did not know why they wanted them. And this would increase the price. He couldn¡¯t afford the secret to be revealed just yet¡­ He needed somebody to buy the Stones for him. But who¡­? Someone suddenly came to mind: Young-Cheol ko. Young-Cheol was not somebody that anybody paid any attention to¡­ It just might work Suhomun is not a small group. The group leader is the Gatekeeper, Doek-Cheol Kang, and there are several branches of Warriors who have sworn their allegiance to him. These include the Gashin and the Pan-Soo Jeong families. Young-Cheol Ko was the son of this latter family¡ªthe second son. His father¡¯s name was Gomujin. Min-Hyuk sat across from Young-Cheol, who stared back with dark circles under his eyes and thick, matted black hair. Min-Hyuk was straight forward. ¡°Is the promise you made to me last time we saw each other still valid?¡± he asked. Young-Cheol blinked. ¡°What promise was that?¡± he asked. ¡°You know. You said you¡¯d give me your strength in whatever way you can in the future. I need it now.¡± Young-Cheol stared. Gomujin, Young-Cheol¡¯s father, was in charge of the Intelligence Unit within the Guardian Gate. Outside of the Gate, the unit was well known for dealing with information passed along to the Gatekeeper. But inside the Gate¡­it was known for dealing with all kinds of dirty work¡­ Because of this reputation, Young-Cheol earned the nickname ¡®Black Panther¡¯¡ªa beast in the dark. Young-Cheol had trained in the shadows rigorously since he was a child. Unlike Min-Hyuk, his brother was to be the successor of his father. But his brother has also forfeited his role as successor. That meant that while Min-Hyuk has stepped down from his role, Young-Cheol had stepped up to fill his brother¡¯s role. For this reason, Min-Hyuk¡¯s story didn¡¯t sound very good to Young-Cheol. He was wary. ¡°You were the successor to your father, and I was second in line. I had some power and resources backing me up but did not have the responsibility of being my father¡¯s successor. I promised you my support, yes. But you stepped down. Why are you asking for my help now?¡± His voice was cold. What he said was true. Many people had looked up to Min-Hyuk and had great expectations for him as successor. He had let those people down. YoungCheol understood this role, as he was thrust into it when his brother stepped down. Min-Hyuk had no excuse for his behavior. Min-Hyuk met his eyes. He knew he had done what he needed to do. He was not ashamed of himself for doing it. ¡°I let you down. I know that. But the Guardian Gate is not mine. My father and his ancestors before him raised the Gate with skill and bloodshed. I am not a great Warrior like them¡ª don¡¯t have those skills. If I had stayed on as the successor and eventually took over the Gate, it would have been a Warrior with little skill. I would have been a weak leader. And a leader who does not have power can be overpowered. The Gate would have fallen apart. I knew my brother would be a better successor than I would. I stepped down because of these facts.¡± He was being honest. Young-Cheol¡¯s look had not softened. Min-Hyuk continued. ¡°Things are different now. I have found my place and something I am good at. I want to hone my power and create something that is mine and that I can take credit and responsibility for in a way I never could do as a Warrior.¡± Min-hyuk had hated that the only reason for his power within the Gate was that he was born into the right family. He wanted a bigger reason for being something than that he was simply born in. The house of Suhomun was important to Min-Hyuk. But that was not where he belonged. Young-Cheol scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re right, as always,¡± he reluctantly admitted. Young-Cheol and Min-Hyuk had been friends. But where Min-Hyuk always seemed to find an easy way out of things, Young-Cheol always seemed to end up with the burden of more work. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Young-Choel asked. Min-Hyuk may have been born with a silver spoon in his mouth, but Young-Cheol did have fun with him. ¡°I want you to create your own private information force. I¡¯ll fund you. And the first project I want you to work on is this: I want you to gather as many red Mana Stones undetected as you can/hundreds or thousands of them. Can you do this?¡± ¡°Sure thing.¡± Young-Cheol¡¯s eyes shone. He thought this was a curious request, but he also thought it would be fun to create his own task force. It could come in handy in the future as well¡­ Min-Hyuk was pleased. He had found himself a source of red Mana Stones that would be less detectable than a shadow. Min-Hyuk had won a prize of 300 million dollars. But he needed a supply of red Mana Stones that would not run out any time soon. He gave 10 million dollars to Young-Cheol to gather more Stones. He wanted to show his friend that he was good for the money and that he was serious. Young-Cheol, however, did not bat an eye when Min-Hyuk presented him with the money. Young-Cheol dealt with large sums of money every day, and it bored him. What interested him was the challenge of gathering up these Stones¡ªthis garbage¡ªwithout anybody noticing. Min-Hyuk returned to his training. After meeting with Young-Cheol, he trained for several days before asking himself an important question. ¡®What level am I on?¡¯ he wondered. An old saying came to mind: ¡°Know yourself, know your reality.¡± He was happy to be studying in the Department of Magic, but he felt that it alone was not enough. He thought about joining the Department of Swordsmanship but did not know if joint membership would be allowed or helpful. Most of the battle skills they practiced seemed like childish games. There had to be another way¡­ Min-Hyuk settled on the idea of Dungeon Hunting. There are two ways of hunting Monsters. The first is finding a Monster at a Gate where a crack in space randomly appears. The second is waiting at an already open crack-a dungeon¡ªwhere the Gate is already open, but no Monsters had yet appeared. Min-Hyuk chose the second way. Dungeon Hunting was regulated, but anyone could hunt if they had the authority to do so. You could get permission to hunt directly from the Hunter¡¯s Association or join a party that already had permission to hunt. Min-Hyuk decided to look for a party to join. Many listings were posted looking for hunters, but when Min-Hyuk narrowed it down to parties looking for a Wizard to join them, the number decreased dramatically. Finally, he found what he was hoping for: ¡°Wanted: Wizard to Join Class-D Dungeon Party¡± The party has three members who get along just fine. We are looking for a Second Circle Wizard or above to join us in a secondary role. Instead of being an offensive player, we are looking for help maintaining balance in the battle. Rewards will be divided 3:3:3:1. If interested, please send us a message.¡± A Class-D dungeon. It was perfect. A Class-D dungeon would be the perfect environment for experimenting with Second Circle Magic. He also liked the idea of being a secondary member of the team¡ªwhoever wrote the ad knew how to use a Wizard in battle. The reward also met the industry standard. Min-Hyuk sent a message and arranged a meeting with the party leader the next day. ¡°Hello,¡± he said, ¡°my name is Klinssman.¡± Min-Hyuk had decided it was best to use an alias for his first party hunt as a Wizard. Chapter 25 - The Wizards Role (1) Chapter 25: The Wizard¡¯s Role (1) When the dungeon master, Kim Seong-ho mentioned that he¡¯d be recruiting a wizard, the younger brothers of the party complained. ¡°Do we really need a wizard?¡± ¡°I agree with Yun-ho. Magic will be useful in the setting of a D-class dungeon, but 2nd circle magic has consequences. A few uses, and they¡¯ll be ruined! It will decrease our hunting speed.¡± Lim Yun-ho and Jung Min-Cheol looked angrily at their leader; the sharing of their frustration intensified the feelings for both. In the face of the opinions of a pair of 20-year-olds, Kim Sung-ho responded calmly. ¡°Research verifies that the dungeon could be cleared safely with just the three of us. However, the information isn¡¯t always accurate. Unexpected variables could result in death ¨C it is good to have a safety net in these situations. You never know what¡¯s going to happen, and it¡¯s much better to be prepared for the worst.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Yun-ho!¡± Kim Seong-ho¡¯s strict expression left no room for discussion. He understood the younger brothers¡¯ perspective; just a few years ago, they were ordinary men. Their decision to become hunters had changed their lives dramatically. Together, the three had struggled to overcome the climax of life and death, and they had now ascended to the level in which they could attack D-class dungeons¡­ despite this, they knew their limitations. The leader wished to make up for their shortcomings by purchasing reinforcement liquid immediately. But the division of their earnings with an extra team-mate would delay this process further still. However, their lives weren¡¯t guaranteed like they were in an RPG game. This was reality, and their mortality was evident to the eldest brother; he had a duty to prepare for any oncoming danger. His status as party leader and as the eldest among them demanded it of him. ¡°Over the years, we¡¯ve observed countless corpses. Do you think they foresaw their death? They all entered a dungeon in the belief that they¡¯d come out alive. We must be vigilant ¨C the price of negligence could cost our lives. Remember the skeletons scattered throughout the dungeons we¡¯ve seen¡­do you want to join them?¡± ¡°¡­No.¡± ¡°Recruiting a wizard isn¡¯t going to stop that from happening.¡± Unlike Lim Yoon-ho, who bowed his head, Jung Min-Cheol showed no sign of acceptance. Kim Seong-ho¡¯s gaze returned to Jung Min-Cheol. ¡°You know, what I want from a wizard is not to wipe out monsters with powerful magic¡­that¡¯s not even possible with 2nd circle magic; however, with circle two, it¡¯s possible to dispel the monster¡¯s aggression. While we fight at the front line, the wizard can look out for danger and eliminate the threat before it gets too serious.¡± The elder brother¡¯s judgment was always right. The younger siblings nodded their heads reluctantly. The job offer was posted soon after. Kim Seong-ho chose the candidate carefully, rejecting many proposals before being struck by one application by a man named Klinssman. The question included in the application was: [¡­Do you fully understand your role? Can you offer support to three men fighting on the front-line if one loses balance? If so, we can help with the appropriate mixing of magic, rather than using fire-oriented magic alone.] It was a simple test. Of all who applied, Klinssman answered it ideally, so Kim Seong-ho contacted him without hesitation. The next day, the four men met at a predetermined location. ¡°¡­ You¡¯re Klinssman?¡± ¡°Hello.¡± The younger brothers politely disguised their disapproval at the idea of the investment. The eldest sibling began: ¡°I¡¯ll share my research with you. The dungeon we¡¯re set to attack is D-class, and its guardian monster is Hobgoblin. The suspected number of goblins is about 150, but the F-grade goblins have recently been upgraded to E. I can¡¯t imagine this will pose a great problem, but if things go wrong, we¡¯ll require your support.¡± ¡°That will be fine.¡± In the hierarchy of monsters, goblins fall into the lowest classification. But a D-class Hobgoblin is a different story altogether. They are the head of goblins; their presence raises the levels of their minions as the groups become organized and armed, under orders of the Hobgoblin. Usually, a mission such as this would be straightforward with no significant risk, but problems arise depending on the Hobgoblin intelligence. Following the introduction and summary of the task, the party finished maintenance. Immediately, a dimensional crack occurred, which formed the entrance to a gray cave. Immediately upon entering, goblins could be heard from afar, ¡°Chirruk, chirruk. Chirruk, chirruk!¡± ¡°Get ready!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The man named Klinssman held his breath, awaiting battle. At Kim Seong-ho¡¯s command, Lim Yun-ho and Jung Min-Cheol faced forward, grasping their swords in strong hands. Then, the goblins appeared. There were five of them, baring their sharp teeth at the sight of the humans. ¡°Kyaaaah, AH!¡± The battle began. A goblin dashed forwards, wielding a dagger at Kim Seong-ho, who dodged the attack easily. A blue aura emanated from his sword, expressing the great amounts of mana held in his body. He swung the blade quick as a lightning bolt and cut the goblin¡¯s head clean off its neck. ¡°Hyah! Splat!¡± Blood spattered across the dungeon walls. Despite the grotesque scene before him, the elder brother stayed focused. Now, four were left. Klinssman watched as Lim Yun-ho and Jung Min-Cheol skilfully took on the monsters. The brothers had excellent technique. At first, Kim Seong-ho covered the blind spots, and thanks to their brilliant teamwork, they annihilated the creatures with very little effort. ¡°Thump!¡± As the final goblin fell, Jung Min-Cheol breathed lightly, ¡°Hua.¡± It was impressive. For those who had been hunting for just a few short years, they were certainly skilled in combat. Kang Min-hyuk recalled a practical class he¡¯d once attended. Even the 2nd circle students had shown much confusion in the face of goblins, yet the party dealt with them easily. That was the difference between a reinforced warrior and a wizard. A wizard remains uncertain in his ability to defeat such an enemy, even if they cast for a long time, whereas a warrior can take them down in one fell swoop. The aura that moved through the brother¡¯s sword rejected the wizard from its stream. ¡°First, secure by-products,¡± commanded Kim Seong-ho. The two younger siblings did as he willed, and maintenance was finished quickly. So, their hunt continued; the original party obliterated all goblins they encountered. In the process, Min-Hyuk did nothing. There was nothing to do. In fact, at this rate, it seemed that the three brothers could have handled the dungeon alone. Of course, the younger siblings acknowledged this. ¡°As expected, we called the wizard in for nothing.¡± ¡°We could take the dungeon by ourselves!¡± The words were spoken amongst themselves; they daren¡¯t address the wizard directly. However, as they traveled further into the depths of the dungeon, Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s intuition was awakened¡­ ¡°I think the Hobgoblin¡¯s intelligence is above average¡­the goblins are very well equipped and have a system when they attack. Well-trained minions with an excellent leader often show those tendencies. Until now, the groups were ten or less, and you¡¯ve dealt with them with no major issues. As the number increases, their power will grow. The more goblins there are, the stronger the Hobgoblin must be¡­¡± His senses continued to tingle, warnings ringing through his head. His alertness grew, no matter what the rest of the team thought. Soon, his suspicions were confirmed. The number of goblins increased dramatically. At first, a group of twenty or more attacked. Jung-Min-Cheol¡¯s confidence dipped, and he looked suddenly uncertain. ¡°Kyaak! ¡°Hua!¡± Jun Min-Cheol attempted a counterattack, but the goblins were flowing in at great speed, and he had no chance but to step back, swinging his sword quickly as they flooded in from all sides. ¡°Cha! Kapow!¡± Sparks sprayed from the blade. Jun Min-Cheol stayed calm, and somehow found the space to deliver a great blow, which sent blood spurting into the air; the monsters were spurred on by the death of one of their own, and they responded violently, with the momentum of Dong Gwi-jin. ¡°Pow!¡± ¡°Huh¡­?!¡± He missed his target, who approached greasy with murderous intentions, head bent back, it tried to attack the man who¡¯d killed his ally. ¡°Kapow!¡± ¡°Thud!¡± ¡°¡­swoosh.¡± It happened in an instant¡­ When Jun Min-Cheol turned back, he saw Kang Min-hyuk standing by his side. ¡°The wizard! Useful, after all!¡± He didn¡¯t let the opportunity created by Min-hyuk pass by and immediately struck a gobbling with a rock arrow. It was a fierce battle. Each man had to deal with seven or eight goblins at once. Regardless of the party¡¯s skill, it was a struggle. The initial idea was to take out the goblins little by little but fighting a group of over twenty was never part of the plan! However, in crisis, Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s magic reached its true potential. ¡°Thud!¡± ¡°Crack!¡± The timing of the magic was perfect. Whenever an emergency arose, it burst into the battle, exactly when it was needed. Thanks to this, Jung Min-Cheol could move freely, maintaining composure. The magic gave them the time they needed to think and relax without the threat of death. Despite the danger, Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s face remained bright. Jung Min-Cheol had no choice but to admit that they needed the wizard. ¡°Amazing¡­only second circle.¡± He muttered. In the third circle, it is necessary to show power in battle, but Kang Min-hyuk was perfecting his role. It was enough to change the younger sibling¡¯s mind about the wizard. If he¡¯d have known of the stability the presence of such magic would offer, he never would have opposed the wizard¡¯s presence. He quickly realized the value Min-hyuk brought to the party. Together, they defeated the goblins one after another and swiftly brought down the last of them. ¡°Pow! Thud¡­¡± The final goblin collapsed in a heap. Relief swept through the men; the crisis had been averted. Kim Sung-ho and his party looked at Kang Min-hyuk with respect ¨C their eyes filled with promise. Jung Min-Cheol wasn¡¯t the only one who saw the value of Klinssman. Chapter 26 - The Wizards Role (2) Chapter 26: The Wizard¡¯s Role (2) The battle continued, and Kim Seong-ho observed his siblings. Seong-ho had vowed to risk his own life to save his brothers. But now, he had another to observe¡­in every crisis, Klinssman¡¯s magic came into effect just in time. ¡°Clash! Thud!¡± Magic accuracy truly was an art form. Despite his entanglement with a monster, the wizard fired magic directly at another goblin¡¯s head. It struck a vital spot, and despite the creature¡¯s hard shell, the hit made it groggy. Kin Seong-ho admired the wizard for his consistent support. He¡¯d encountered many wizards and had seen first-hand how difficult it could be to use magic accurately. Aside from this, Klinssman was very fast. The battle lasted for about ten minutes, and Klinssman had used magic more than ten times; this meant that casting, on average, took less than a minute to complete! The wizard¡¯s continuous use of the rock arrow was because a wide-range attack in close quarters could cause as much damage to allies as it would enemies. Kang Min-Hyuk was amazed by his first battle. Once the fight had reached its conclusion, Kim Seong-ho took a deep breath and approached the newest party-member. ¡°Thank you very much. Without your support, we would have been in danger.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s what I¡¯m here to prevent.¡± Kang Min-Hyuk replied modestly. Although the application only suggested support¡­not a head-on collision with goblins! Kim Seong-ho¡¯s gratitude was clear. ¡°Many wizards can¡¯t even offer support. We look forward to seeing more of your talent; it seems that this place is more difficult than we expected ¨C we will need your help to the end of this hunt.¡± He turned to look at his younger brothers, who responded by approaching the wizard, heads bowed as they abandoned their prejudice. ¡°Thanks to you, we remain unhurt. Thank you.¡± After seeing Klinssman¡¯s ability, they accepted their need of him, and because of that, his value grew rapidly. Kim Seong-ho¡¯s face brightened at the humble sincerity of his brothers. If it wasn¡¯t for the wizard, all three men could have died. They each recognized this. Klinssman let out a laugh in response, ¡°I appreciate that. I think there will be a lot more fighting before we clear this dungeon.¡± It was as he expected. To begin with, the younger brothers thought D-class dungeons were easy. An hour into this one, though, they realized how hard they could be. ¡°Chiruk, chiruk.¡± ¡°Another goblin!¡± The was no time to rest after their ordeal. The next batch flooded in. There was no escape. Goblins have an excellent sense of smell and are fast enough to pursue, so turning your back on them is not the best solution. Facing them would offer their best chances of survival. Kim Seong-ho stood after drinking a potion to recover from fatigue. ¡°Get ready!¡± It began suddenly. Kang Min-hyuk joined the fight as needed, ¡°Zzzzap!¡± A lightning bolt shot from him, paralyzing the goblin. Seong-ho dealt with the creature swiftly. He transitioned from defensive hunting, noting how fatal it would be to allow the goblins to damage the team further. Kang Min-hyuk joined in with a Rock Arrow. ¡°Clack!¡± ¡°Nice!¡± The Rock Arrow struck the monster¡¯s head. Jung Min-Cheol celebrated the shot by clenching his fist and flew through the hordes of goblins. Min-hyuk was impressed by the brother¡¯s airborne ability. The use of magic bought enough time for the younger brothers to engage in conversation. ¡°Seong-ho got it right this time, hey?¡± ¡°Yes! Isn¡¯t he skilled? It¡¯s as though he¡¯s reading our minds; it¡¯s giving me goosebumps. I¡¯ve never felt this way before!¡± With such a skilled team, victory was inevitable. Even twenty goblins didn¡¯t pose a major problem anymore. The brothers began to believe that Klinssman¡¯s recruitment was a gift from God. They were embarrassed by their plan to give him such a small share of their profits. There were secrets that the party didn¡¯t know about their recruit. For instance, Kang Min-hyuk was the successor of the guardian of the gate. He was different from other wizards. His past as a warrior meant that Min-hyuk was already experienced in battle. He knew when to attack and when to defend ¨C he could strategize. He watched the tension in the muscles of his team to judge when to strike. His past was helping him in many ways. He was both a wizard and an assassin. He was perfect for the role he played alongside Kim Seong-ho. ¡°HYAH!¡± Kim Seong-ho defeated the final goblin. The hunt proceeded like a ship riding pure winds. *** As the party neared their final destination, Kim Seon-ho instructed them to rest and laid out his plans for the next phase. ¡°This is our last challenge. We are going to face the Hobgoblins. We¡¯ve taken out about 130 goblins so far, so if our research is right, the next area will contain the Hobgoblins and about twenty of their minions. So, I suggest that we get our energy back before we enter the next section.¡± The strategy was systematic. They were to proceed precisely, based on the information they had to hand about the dungeon¡¯s layout. Kang Min-hyuk had a question, ¡°Are you sure the information is accurate? The monsters we¡¯ve dealt with so far have been well-armed; they¡¯ve been smart, too, and worked as a team. I think the leader might have higher intelligence than any of us imagined. I feel a little uncomfortable assuming that this will be easy.¡± Kim Seong-ho nodded his agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right, Klinssman. Exploration information has been wrong before; I¡¯ll creep in and see what we¡¯re going to be up against. If our information is correct, we have a good chance of coming out unscathed, and we¡¯ll move in.¡± When they¡¯d all rested long enough, Seong-ho did a reconnaissance of the enemy territory, returning twenty minutes later; his face bright. ¡°It¡¯s as we thought it would be.¡± There was no reason to hesitate. In the unlikely event of a crisis arising, they had to see the battle through to the end as best as they could. They grabbed their armament and immediately moved on. They walked through thick sludge and entered a vast, open space through a low entrance. As Kim Seong-ho had confirmed, they were met by 20 goblins and their Hobgoblin leader. The minute the men¡¯s footsteps echoed through the cave, Hobgolin¡¯s piercing eyes bit into Kim Seong-ho and his companions. ¡°Kyaaaah, ahhh!¡± ¡°Prepare for battle!¡± The last battle. The smaller monsters rushed in, sharp teeth gnashing at the air as they swarmed the men. Their experience through the dungeon had shown them that they could take down these creatures, so the only real concern was the D-class master. They didn¡¯t quite know what to expect when Hobgoblin joined the battle. Kang Min-hyuk prepared the same pattern of magic as before, keeping a keen eye on the Hobgoblin. Upon the leader¡¯s participation, he would use magic immediately to buy some time. ¡°Chirruk, chirruk!¡± ¡°Klang!¡± ¡°Rrrrring!¡± ¡°¡­What?!¡± Hobgoblin¡¯s behavior was very strange. He was tapping his skull-staff repeatedly against the stone floor; while he did so, he spewed out strange cries¡­ ¡°No way¡­is it magic?¡± A D-class monster could generate a sort of frenzy-spell, which increases their followers¡¯ power, but there was no sign of such a thing occurring. ¡°What is it? What is he doing,¡± Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t magic. Min-hyuk¡¯s senses rose sharply, and he could make out a hidden area behind Hobgoblin, from which shadows began to rise, scattering eerily across the walls. ¡°Chirruk, chirruk!¡± ¡°Kieg, kieg!¡± ¡°BEHIND YOU!!¡± Goblins began to crawl out from the underground lair behind their leader¡­and it wasn¡¯t just one or two¡­there were at least fifty of them scurrying madly across the floor. The color faded from Seong-ho¡¯s face, ¡°Damn¡­¡± So, the research was wrong, after all. Usually, information is attained by using the wizard¡¯s Familiar magic. He¡¯d send the contracted familiar word into the dungeon, which determines the genus, and the number of monsters inhabiting the dungeon. However, the Familiar had missed the secret space beneath Hobgoblin, just as Kim Seong-ho had. ¡°Chirruk, Kirrreuek!!¡± Hobgoblin let out a ferocious laugh and swung his staff with great intensity. ¡°Kirrreuek!¡± ¡°Hyah!¡± The creatures rushed toward the men. Their vast numbers frightened the usually calm Kim Seong-ho; they couldn¡¯t turn back now, though; they had to fight. If they ran, they would surely be caught, but head-to-head combat would be difficult. Not only did the number of goblins exceed 70, but there was Hobgoblin to worry about, too. Their chances were slim. The brothers looked to their leader for direction, but fear made him silent. There was no time to waste. Kang Min-hyuk took the lead, ¡°I¡¯ll fight in front ¨C you three: guard my blind spots. It¡¯s time to experiment with my firepower!¡± Kim Seong-ho tried to intervene, doubtful a 2nd circle wizard¡¯s ability to take on such a fearful fight, but Min-hyuk didn¡¯t listen. ¡°The odds aren¡¯t in our favor. You have to let me try.¡± Immediately, as he made the decision, his mind was filled with all kinds of magical knowledge, and he began to cast powerful spells, strong enough to sweep away enemies with ease¡­this was top-tier 2nd circle magic! Chapter 28 - The Wizards Role (4) Chapter 28: The Wizard¡¯s Role (4) Kim Seong-ho¡¯s proposal was unexpected. While hunting, Kang Min-hyuk felt like Kim Seong-ho was drawing a certain line. Between warrior and wizard, there was a certain courtesy, but neither had expected to become friends. ¡°It¡¯s not a bad party¡­¡± A class D party¡­their skills must have been good to have reached that level in just a few years, and their teamwork was excellent. Above all, their personalities worked well together. Despite their initial reservations, even Lim Yun-ho and Jung Min-Cheol were polite when Kan Min-hyuk joined. Kim Seong-ho served as a mediator, considering Kang Min-hyuk as much as possible. Min-hyuk liked it. In a harsh world dominated by force, it was hard to find a party like Kim Seong-ho¡¯s. However, their skills were poor compared to what he saw in Suhomun¡­ Suhomum was where Kang Min-hyuk grew up, and it was said that Jeong Pan-soo, who is younger than Kim Seong-ho, defeated A-class monsters. That was great but relatively common in Suhomum, so the skills of Seong-ho and his companions were not high enough to bring admiration. They didn¡¯t even reach the toes of the current successor, ¡°Sorry¡­I don¡¯t think I can join the party.¡± ¡°¡­ah.¡± Kim Seong-ho¡¯s expression was regretful. When Min-hyuk saw the gloomy faces of the younger brothers, he added an explanation: ¡°It¡¯s not a situation where I could hunt often. I¡¯m so busy with personal business, and I keep irregular timing. I could join occasionally; can I take your contact details and call you when I¡¯m available?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Kim Seong-ho¡¯s face brightened, ¡°That would be great.¡± Kang Min-hyuk knew that their skills didn¡¯t meet expectations, but he liked the party and needed to attend hunts regularly. He couldn¡¯t get a new one every time, and the difference of skill between himself and the guardian gate wouldn¡¯t have helped his training. The three brothers were at a level where they could grow at a similar pace to Min-hyuk, and their hunts appeared to be at an appropriate level to challenge him. They seemed to understand each other. After they¡¯d exchanged contact information, Seong-ho looked pensively at the wizard. ¡°Klinssman¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I sensed it during the hunt¡­you¡¯re of a higher order and destined for greatness. We, too, have a reason to be strong. Next time we meet, you will see our true power. I hope you don¡¯t forget us.¡± They shared a knowing gaze. Perhaps they also have special circumstances. Kang Min-hyuk smiled, ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it. Kang Min-hyuk learned a lot from hunting as a party. First of all: the possibilities of magic are endless. He gained faith in magic that he didn¡¯t have before. He used the 2nd circle Fireball magic over ten times against seventy goblins. Although they¡¯re the lowest-ranking monsters, to take over fifty of them out in one blow was an incredible feat. When he reached the 3rd circle, the explosive power will be even stronger. At that point, he could play the role of Ildangbaek alone. No matter the strength of a reinforced warrior, they can¡¯t be superior to a wizard when the enemies are many. ¡°My magic is limitless¡­¡± Kang Min-hyuk whispered to himself. Wizards had lost credibility over the ages. Those of circle three or higher were still valued; their firepower was still utilized in lower-class battles, but they were useless when dealing with A-class monsters. No matter how many enemies a Fireball can hit, it¡¯s pointless if the damage is minimal. So, wizards were rejected, and swordsmen created a technique named ¡®Aura Wave¡¯ ¨C this was used in place of magic. Klinssman¡¯s world was different. It had 6th circle magic, yet to be invented in Min-hyuk¡¯s world, but there was also magic beyond that. If Kang Min-hyuk could bring through magic so powerful that it could take on A-class monsters, then a new world will open to wizards. A hopeful thought. The future opened up to him, but at the same time, he was reminded of how far he had to go. ¡°I¡¯m still too weak¡­¡± Stronger than similarly graded wizards, yes, but what if he compared himself to the people of Suhomun? They¡¯d have slaughtered the seventy goblins with strength alone. The thought left a bitter taste in his mouth. People develop according to their environment. To grow, you have to look above, not below yourself¡­he was ready to test his limits. He wanted to get stronger quickly, and that meant acquiring Klinssman¡¯s knowledge. There could be no delay. Fortunately, Kang Min-hyuk had a shortcut to help him achieve his goal. ¡°The Mana Room¡­¡± He returned home right away. Upon his arrival, Kang Min-hyuk set the Mana room¡¯s output to step two instead of step one. The pressure of the Mana Room was a catalyst for growing the circle. If he was to grow as quickly as he wanted to, he had to take some risks. ¡°Like I did at Suho Gate¡­¡± In Suhomun, Kang Min-hyuk was called the Dok-jong. He easily solved all problems and was a force to be reckoned with among the poisonous species who devoted all the daily routines to training. Kang Min-hyuk, who lost himself for a while as he enrolled in the Department of Magic, found a little of his original form. He began to raise his mana. The moment the mana flowed through the magic circle and touched the mana stone, the space turned blue and strong pressure hit Kang Min-hyuk. ¡°Wow¡­¡± Training in the level 2 Mana Room would pose a risk to his life. His head felt tight¡­he wanted to spit out the vile energy that pushed through his esophagus ¨C the pressure caused by mana was intense. ¡®No¡­ I have to be patient.¡¯ He suppressed the overwhelming energy. The training had already begun. If he lost his center before the mana subsides, he could fall into a coin mouth. He clenched his teeth. In the first stage, mana was poured quietly according to the passage of the guardian gate. However, the second stage changed like a rough wave; it wasn¡¯t smooth like the first-powerful shocks coursed through all of his blood vessels. The mana of his body, the mana of the stone, and nature¡¯s mana was all up and down¡­Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s body experienced all of it. ¡°Thump! Thump!¡± His body trembled. Blood dripped from his nose, but he kept his focus on the mana. It was very different from the Guardian Gate. There, he experienced severe training. There were times when he lived outside in Umdongseolhan, where, because of strengthening his body, he was drowning in coin mouths. At that time, Kang Min-hyuk endured with an indomitable will. Mana is a supernatural power. With the will to sustain, Kang Min-hyuk eventually achieved his purpose in every crisis. He showed the same endurance in the Mana Room. Even at the young age of eight, he experienced hard training, and he did not succumb. ¡°Crrrack!¡± The tooth was broken. The circle was opened, and the surrounding mana was quickly sucked up. As it was repeated, thousands and tens of thousands of times, mana, which was like a rage, gradually regained stability. ¡°Finally¡­.¡± a great sigh fell through Min-hyuk¡¯s lips. He succeeded. His body, which trembled in shock, eventually stabilized. The mana of the second stage was unstable, but it began to follow Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s will. He did not miss such an opportunity. Mana was used to remove impurities accumulated in blood vessels, and high-purity mana was filtered into the circle. Although he was dizzy from the high oxygen levels, Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s mental power did not lose its center in any situation. How much time had passed? As the mana stone lost its light, the mana power that pressed Kang Min-hyuk disappeared. ¡°Hoowook, hoowook.¡± It was finished¡­Kang Min-hyuk dropped his head and exhaled a full breath from the bottom of his lungs. His head had been drenched with cold sweat for a long time, but the strength emanating from the circle was as bright as his face became. ¡°I did it¡­¡± He¡¯d attained a 2nd step output. He believed that Klinssman¡¯s world could harness about four steps. Kang Min-hyuk succeeded in reaching a level beyond the recommended to students who had been training for many years. He could already see that the second stage was completely different from the first. The circle became harder, and the amount of mana it could hold increased greatly. He laughed, elated, and lay on the ground, gazing up at the gray ceiling. ¡°Klinssman¡­why did you choose me?¡± An archmage such as John Wesley would have surely been a better choice¡­he¡¯d already reached the sixth circle; with Klinssman¡¯s knowledge, he would¡¯ve formed a force that already contained a textured background in the British Magic Association. In contrast, Kang Min-hyuk had started from the bottom. There was still a long way to reach great power, it was hard to understand Klinssman¡¯s choice. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you chose me, but I don¡¯t want to miss out on this opportunity. Now, I have strength. There¡¯s no reason not to risk my life for this!¡± He laughed merrily. From that day on, he honestly believed that he could grow to be whatever he wanted to be. He began to train in two stages every day. The intensity of the output was difficult to adapt to, but he didn¡¯t give up. After fifteen days of rigorous effort, he passed the climax of life and death and formed a third circle in his heart. After mere months of entering magic¡­he had revolutionized the academic wizarding world. Chapter 29 - The Genius of the Fallen High Family (1) Episode 29: The Genius of the Fallen High Family (1) Kang Min-hyuk thought back to a class he took at the beginning of the semester. ¡°What is the ultimate purpose of the magic department? It¡¯s where a wizard is equipped with basic skills. Still, a wizard is also a hunter¡­ to play both roles in the highly competitive world beyond school; practical experience is essential. The department of magic gives the curriculum completed through numerous trials and errors. The formation of the third circle is said to be the common reference point for developing this skill.¡± As a hunter, a second circle wizard holds little value. But once the next circle is formed¡­many shortcomings are resolved. For instance, second circle magic can (generally) only endure a few uses in any single battle. However, the third circle produces much greater mana and can therefore sustain greater amounts of casting. Thus, the third circle became a point of emphasis by the professor due to its practical functions. If a wizard graduates in the second circle, he will have no future as a hunter. However, a third circle wizard will receive offers from both his family and outside groups for teamwork and employment. He becomes sought after. Some wizards remain in the third circle; there is no clear time-frame in which one should progress to higher classes. Two years from the day of the lecture mentioned above, an incident occurred in which a second-grade student reached the third circle on the merit of his strength alone. It caused an uproar at the time. Most senior, fourth-year students could barely form the third. The second-grader was regarded as a genius and instantaneously received many offers of recruitment from prosperous organizations. The fourth circle¡¯s possibility can be predicted by the time it took to generate the third. For this reason, the value of the third circle was colossal. Now, Kang Min-hyuk, who endured the second-stage output of the Mana Room, could feel the trio of circles twined around his heart. His gamble had paid off. As soon as he adapted to the second stage, he increased the output and delved into the third. There is a saying in Suhomun:¡±Comfortable training is poison.¡± With strength training in Suhomun, the weight one was expected to uphold was always burdensome. The trainee screams because his muscles are tearing, but he holds on. The memories of that time struck Min-hyuk. Before the second stage became too comfortable, he quickly progressed to the third. Again, the gamble worked. His spirit was stretched to the brink of life and death: the result of this was the third circle. Was there any other case like this? He didn¡¯t think so; not one. At least, in the magic department, no other wizard had formed the third circle as young as Kang Min-hyuk. Perhaps there were instances elsewhere, by worldclass arch-mages who were so awakened at an early age, but it was exceptionally rare. It was a process of initiation. For a wizard to enter the magic department without a youth course, to then climb to the third circle so swiftly was completely unheard of. Kang Min-hyuk knew how great his development was. The effect of the Mana Room was immense. Without it, such rapid growth would have been impossible¡­but there was another, more important factor to consider talent.¡±I have a talent for magic¡­¡± It had called to him. It caused him to sacrifice his place as a successor. Even in Klinssman¡¯s world, his progress would have been notable. Classes were held in the Department of Magic the next morning. Professor Ha Man-Seok spoke passionately to his class about understanding the Book of Magic ¡°Recently, the French Magic Association has developed a study to simplify third circle casting, in particular: Magic Chain: Lightning. The casting time was shortened by 20 seconds, and the power also increased. This teaches us that our knowledge of magic is changeable. If we find a more efficient magic system, we can use a more advanced form of magic.¡± A spell-book is a record of the system of magic. The system isn¡¯t fixed; it can change at any time. Kang Min-hyuk was aware of this. Klinssman¡¯s world had already exposed several of these systems, divided into the upper, middle, and lower. Ha Man-Seok continued, ¡°Now, I¡¯ll give you a group assignment. As groups of three, write a report on the new system of magic. I want you to explore how the magic system we know could be perceived differently¡­it isn¡¯t a factual essay, but a flexible one. This way of thinking is essential for a wizard. I expect your submissions within a week.¡± Group projects¡­every student dreaded them. Friends huddled together, forming teams quickly. Kang Min-hyuk was left alone. Despite his victory in the Magical Academic Competition, he was unapproachable¡­his classmates still saw him as the eldest son of Suho-moon. Although he was admired for his achievements, he was also envied. A distance was generated between himself and his peers. Most of his classmates had forged their relationships over the years spent together in the youth academy. They couldn¡¯t approach Kang Min-hyuk without disregarding those bonds. Students glanced over, flirting with the idea of joining him, but none had the heart to break the barrier. ¡°We could work together if you have no one else in mind?¡± a voice said to his left. It was Kim Chang-soo. The same Kim Chang-soo who had led the group in the practical class against the goblins¡­his perspective of Kang Min-hyuk had changed on that day. Instead of seeing him as inferior, he noted his charisma¡­ his magical prowess¡­there may have also been a hint of sexual desire. So, Kim Chang-soo wanted to continue to build a relationship with Kang Min-hyuk? ¡°Okay.¡±Min-hyuk nodded. He had no attraction to Kim Chang-soo, but as long as he had a team, he didn¡¯t care who was in it. Almost immediately, another student stepped forward.¡±Can we do it together?¡±Whispers swept across the room ¨C their classmates had been quietly observing¡­ ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°What is he doing?¡± ¡°Jeong Sang-hoon and Kang Min-hyuk?!¡± Sang-hoon had also been a hot topic upon his admission. He entered the department of magic as the chief; he couldn¡¯t help but be named Sang-hoon, the child of a magical family now fallen. The Jeong family had been respected in wizardry for over a century. The discovery of magic was so significant that some believed it held to the future of human evolution. However, as time passed, the prestige of the Jeong family weakened. Alongside some internal problems, the development of fortified civilization seemed to promise the elimination of magic. It became an increasingly obscure art, and the term ¡°Myeongga¡± fell out of use. As time passed, the Jeong clan was perceived as a famous family of the fallen past. One hundred years later, though, some continued the legacy. His father had trained Sang-hoon: he was born a wizard, trained from childhood, and his father had recently shared with him certain sentiments: ¡°One of your classmates, Kang Min-hyuk, has revolutionized the world of magic with double casting. If you get the chance, become close to him; just being near to his genius will be good for you.¡± Sang-hoon was mildly annoyed by that. Min-hyuk was the eldest son of the opposition, and the words touched Sang-hoon¡¯s pride. Much about his father annoyed him. They were different from each other. Mostly because Jeong Sang-hoon¡¯s father had failed¡­he didn¡¯t regain the prestige of the past and achieved nothing. At the same time, Jeong Sang-hoon knew himself to be a genius. He developed quicker than his peers and confidently progressed to the senior level upon his very entry to the department of magic. He¡¯d grown without the help of Kang Min-hyuk but was curious to see what they could accomplish together. So, they were three. That afternoon, when the group gathered together to work on the assignment, Sang-hoon immediately expressed his thoughts.¡±This is a topic I¡¯ve already been studying passionately. I have a result.¡±Kim Chang-soo¡¯s eyes grew wide.¡± Really?! ¡°In contrast, Min-hyuk merely watched Sang-hoon, looking bored. Sang-hoon laughed and went on: ¡°Uh¡­so, the magic that I studied was the Fire Bolt. In analyzing its particular system, I thought of a simpler way to reduce casting time. About a year ago, through lots of experimentation, I managed to shave a whopping ten seconds off, compared to the Fire Bolt statistics we know. Originally, I intended to present this personally, but since it has come up as a group assignment, why don¡¯t we present it together?¡± ¡°Oh my GOD!¡± Kim Chang-soo stood, mouth gaping. A ten-second reduction was huge. It was a shame it was only first circle magic, but a revelation, nonetheless. ¡°Could it be real?!¡±Kim Sang-hoo¡¯s jaw dropped further. Kang Min-hyuk took over the data. ¡°It¡¯s real.¡±He stated. It was as described by Sang-hoon. If the magic is cast according to the contents of data he presented, it seemed that you could, indeed, reduce the time by at least ten seconds. But there was a problem; one that only Kang Min-hyuk could see.¡±It¡¯s the same as the lower-level magic system.¡± Sang-hoon¡¯s theory was just like the low-level Fire Bolts he read about while he was in Klinssman¡¯s world. Jeong Sang-hoon, who couldn¡¯t understand the context of Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s thoughts, smiled triumphantly. ¡°What do you think?¡±One look at Min-hyuk¡¯s face told him that his data was insufficient. Chapter 30 - The Genius of the Fallen High Family (2) Episode 30: The Genius of the Fallen High Family (2) Sang-hoon didn¡¯t know it, but he was already on Min-hyuk¡¯s radar before the group project began. Min-hyuk was planning on constructing his tower, investigating those enrolled in the magic department to prepare the jade stone, which would be added to the pagoda later. Even solely for his status as Chief, Sang-hoon was worthy of recognition. He certainly perceived himself as a genius¡­his studies into the simplified casting of Fire Bolts did suggest genius abilities, too. It was as rumored. ¡°How will we do it?¡± Jeong Sang-hoon¡¯s eyes gleamed, hoping for a passionate reaction. Kang Min-hyuk smiled inside. There are two ways to tame a genius. The first is to satisfy his wishes, and the second is to let them face an opponent stronger than they are. Min-hyuk had to gain the upper hand. ¡°It¡¯s great.¡± ¡°Okay? I did struggle a little with the research. Fire Bolt is well-crafted magic ¨C it was difficult to break down the existing system and introduce new methods.¡± Sang-hoon was excited and talkative. He was a bit pink in the face and very happy to know that Min-hyuk acknowledged his work. ¡°By the way¡­¡± Kang Min-hyuk broke the atmosphere. He drew a line with a ball-point pen over the data and began to write down a new system. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± ¡°Looking at your data, there seems to be an unnecessary process. This part: about the distribution of mana. Time is delayed there; the process is too complicated. We can introduce a new system and assign attributes that will allow it to be processed quicker.¡± Swish. Min-hyuk¡¯s pen moved quickly, causing Jeong Sang-hook¡¯s eyes to shake as new formulae were added to the data. ¡°You¡­you can¡¯t!¡± Jeong Sang-hoon¡¯s discovery was great. His father had witnessed the results, and saw that his son was a great talent, who would open up a bright future¡­ and Sang-hoon had risked disclosing it to Min-hyuk, knowing that his masterpiece was inferior to Min-hyuk¡¯s double casting and changing of forms. He wanted to prove his skill. Yet, it was an action spawned from pride and a triumphant spirit, born from the naivete of youth. Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s reaction was different from what was expected. He continued to scrawl across the page; the ripples spreading from Jeong Sang-hoon¡¯s eyes increased. ¡°The magic will be more efficient if I change this¡­it hasn¡¯t been tested yet, but perhaps the casting time can be reduced by twenty seconds with this system¡­ there¡¯s a little more fire, a little more power.¡± He dropped the pen. The system suggested by Min-hyuk was that of an intermediate spellbook. On behalf of Sang-hoon, who was too shocked to read, Kim Chang-soo checked the data. His mouth fell open again, even wider this time. ¡°Wow¡­¡± Compared to his two team-mates, his intellect wasn¡¯t exactly dazzling, but he was recognized for his skill in the department of magic. He meticulously checked the proposed system and confirmed that the suggestions made by Kang Min-hyuk were possible. They resulted in a further ten-second reduction. The realization made Sang-hoon¡¯s heart sink. He hurriedly snatched the material from Chang-soo¡¯s hand and checked the contents. His eyes almost fell out of their sockets as he stared at the paper. ¡°Yes¡­how on earth did you do it?¡± Sang-hoon was embarrassed. He¡¯d made out that the formula had taken a few short weeks to complete, but it had taken him several years. That he had done it at all was a great feat ¨C to form a new magic system was impossible with an ordinary talent. Kim Chang-soo, looking alternately at his team-mates, wasn¡¯t sure how to react¡­¡±You¡¯re both crazy¡­¡± Sang-hoon couldn¡¯t hear him. His lungs held onto his breath, and he worked hard to calm his trembling voice, ¡°Hey, this, uh, how did you do it? Have you been studying from the beginning?¡± If that was the case, there was a chance he could catch up to Min-hyuk. ¡°No¡­I just observed your data and found some complimentary points. So I modified it. It¡¯s a working theory, but isn¡¯t it worth experimenting with?¡± Sang-hoon¡¯s world collapsed, sky-over-sky. His body went numb in the face of talent he daren¡¯t challenge. Min-hyuk spoke considerately to Sang-hoon, ¡°It¡¯s only thanks to your results that I came up with the new formula.¡± It didn¡¯t help. There was a message Min-hyuk¡¯s father often taught in his successor class, ¡°Never devalue what you have. If you have one, make it look like two; if you have two, make it look like four. If the situation works in your favor, whether through inevitability or coincidence, it¡¯s something you created. It¡¯s also your duty to use it.¡± As long as Min-hyuk was trying to show Jeong Sang-hoon¡¯s place within the team, modesty was out of the question. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Sang-hoon laughed bluntly. He was forced to confess that Min-hyuk was a true genius. His work in double casting and changes in the form of magic proved as much. For Sang-hoon, who believed himself to be the brightest wizard of his age, this realization shook him to his core. He had wanted to prove himself to Min-hyuk by revealing his masterpiece, but it had failed. Even in the world of genius, Kang Min-hyuk was a rarity. His father was right. He told him to spend time with Kang Min-hyuk, the genius who invented double-casting as though it was nothing. Even the small bean sprouts that fell from him would be tremendous for those beneath. ¡°Yes¡­it¡¯s well worth experimenting. Let¡¯s announce it.¡± Jeong Sang-hoon said, but there was still a little resentment. He needed time to accept what had just happened. He would keep a close eye on Kang Min hyuk. Day 1 of surveillance. Sang-hoon saw that most of the professor¡¯s questions were directed to Kang Min-hyuk. ¡°Would anyone explain the system of the 3rd Circle Flame Magic Fire Wave? Kang Min-hyuk?¡± ¡°The principle of double casting is from the memory of mana¡­¡­ It¡¯s embarrassing to explain this in front of someone who studied double casting. Min-hyuk, can you explain about double casting for your friends?¡± The attention was excessive. Among them, some questions revealed explicit intentions. ¡°Some time ago, I discovered the singularity of the Ground Wave. There could have been a fusion in the ground-shaking system. If this succeeds, the ground wave will be a really powerful attack. Min-hyuk, what do you think? Is there any magic that can be fused to the ground wave, and if so, how would you do it?¡± As Lee Hak-beom and Kang Pil-doo achieved tremendous success through Kang Min-hyuk, other professors hoped for the same prestige. Each time he was asked a question, Min-hyuk didn¡¯t hesitate to respond. He never offered up his research, but he often boasted a depth of knowledge inaccessible to his tutors, so the teacher and student roles were often reversed. Day 2 of surveillance. It was a similar situation to the first day. Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s teaching attitude was perfect, and his professors treated him more like an equal than a student. Several affiliate magic groups sent gifts to the department: ¡°The Blood Moon Tower has gifted a set of cabinets!¡± ¡°The British Magic Association has provided snacks for you.¡± ¡°French Magic Association¡­etc¡­¡± Nobody realized that the gifts they were profiting from were for Kang Min-hyuk. Jeong Sang-hoon saw how valuable Min-hyuk¡¯s talent was, and it stretched beyond the school. Day 3 of surveillance. Jeong Sang-hoon breathed a deep sigh of defeat. He had to accept that he couldn¡¯t catch up to Kang Min-hyuk. Nobody could. The media covered his progress; he was sword-trained until he was seventeen, but his true potential wasn¡¯t unleashed until he turned to magic. Jeong Sang-hoon wasn¡¯t stupid enough to deny reality. However, knowledge and skill exist separately¡­no matter the depth of knowledge; a wizard¡¯s skills can fail him. There had to be a limit to Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s ability and Sang-hoon wanted to discover it. Before he sacrificed all pride and declared himself inferior to Min-hyuk, he wanted to be sure. ¡°But how?..how do I test him?¡± Fortunately, an opportunity came quickly. A few days later, Professor Baek Dong-Seok held a stand-up competition for the first-class students. Chapter 31 - The Genius of the Fallen High Family (3) Episode 31: The Genius of the Fallen High Family (3) It was the first time any of the first-grade students were to engage in a stand-up duel. Most of their curriculum had previously consisted of studying theory or real-world classes with monsters. None of them had any experience of using magic against another human¡­their faces were full of tension, as Professor Baek Dong-seok began to speak, ¡°Standing Duel refers literally to the act of standing against each other in competition ¨C a magical duel ¨C avoiding magic by moving your body is not permitted. Inflicting physical damage in place of magic is not permitted. The entire workshop must proceed with magic alone. If the rules are broken, for whatever reason, the student will receive an F.¡± ¡°I have a question¡­¡± ¡°Speak it.¡± ¡°What happens if you¡¯re seriously injured?¡± It was natural to ask such a question. It was the threat of damage caused by the magic that made the students nervous. Defeating a monster in a real-world class did not hold many risks of serious injury, but the confrontation between wizards is a little bit different. Inevitably, one of the two participants must be defeated. There is little to fear for a fortified warrior in this respect ¨C they have trained rigorously to harden their skin. Still, for a weak-of-flesh wizard having to endure magical firepower, the result could very easily be a fatal wound. Baek Dong-seok laughed, ¡°Don¡¯t look so nervous! Shield magic has been installed into the floor of the battlefield to ensure your protection from, particularly powerful magic. If you remain in the designated location, the shield will be automatically equipped as soon as the magic approaches dangerous levels. So, play by the rules: stay standing. It¡¯s for your safety.¡± The students relaxed a little. Yes, they¡¯re experiencing education in magic, but they are still only in their late teens ¨C still children, with active imaginations, and imagination without experience is a breeding ground for fear. Professor Baek Dong-seok must train them as hunters. ¡°There are two things I¡¯ll pay particular attention to in this match. That is, how effectively you use magic and how calm you can remain in a distressing situation that may result in your enchantment. Your defeat does not necessarily translate to a low score. I want to see you battle like a wizard, regardless of the outcome.¡± The need for explanation had passed. The professor stood back and pointed to two students in turn. ¡°You, number one. Number two. Step forward.¡± The first two competitors were well-matched. They fought intensely: a hot firepower battle; number one used a wind-cutter against his opponent, and the body of number two was smashed into with force ¨C this caused blue light to manifest upon the floor, and a protective shield sprung up and over the fight, as number two fell to the floor, more through shock than the pain of the attack. As Dong-seok anticipated, there were no accidents. Number one came out victorious. ¡°Park han,¡± Baek Dong-seok began, ¡°you made two fatal mistakes. You gave up half-way through a cast because you thought you were too late to defend against the wind-cutter¡­but you had time to stop it; even if you are hit by magic, you should maintain your focus. To lose focus means disqualification for a wizard.¡± The next battle proceeded swiftly. As the fight played out before them, Oh Jin-young, who had been assigned the number thirteen, glanced over at Kang Min-hyuk. He nudged his friend and said, ¡°Maybe my opponent is Kang Min-hyuk?¡± ¡°Perhaps¡­he¡¯s number fourteen, so if we continue moving through the numbers, it makes sense that you¡¯ll face him.¡± ¡°Ah¡­this just got fun.¡± Oh, Jin-young smiled. He didn¡¯t like Kang Min-hyuk. Although it wasn¡¯t the person he didn¡¯t like, he didn¡¯t like his background more accurately. Ten years ago, when Oh Jin-young was still a child, he¡¯d taken a preliminary test for Suhomun. For Jin-young Oh, initiation into Suhomun was his dream, so he trained hard for the exam at a very early age. Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s father was present at the test and spoke bluntly. ¡°To be honest, Jin-young has no talent as a warrior. How about giving up on the hunter¡¯s path? He has been born without a scrap of talent; the ordinary life of an ordinary person may be best for Jin-young.¡± When all the same age children as Jin-young joined Suho gate, he couldn¡¯t cross the threshold. The memories from that time were still vivid. Fortunately, he found his magic talent and lived his life as a wizard, but just hearing the term Guardian Gate still affected him. He hated most about Kang Min-hyuk because he gave up his position as a successor to Suhomun. It was a position that every young man aspired to be in, and Kang Min-hyuk threw it away, then entered the department of magic, and acted as though it was nothing at all. It annoyed Jin-young. He wasn¡¯t the only student who felt this way. Coming from the mainstream background of Suhomun, he¡¯d generated a tremendous reputation in a very short space of time. The fact that the mainstream had invaded the territory of the obscure was entirely unacceptable. ¡°Is Kang Min-hyuk in the first circle?¡± ¡°Of course¡­he must be. He¡¯s intelligent, but nobody can form the second circle in just a few months. He¡¯s probably the easiest opponent in the class!¡± ¡°Right?!¡± Jin-young¡¯s laughter filled the air. A battle between second and first circle? The result was obvious. Jin-young had the confidence that he¡¯d crush Kang Minhyuk. ¡°I have to destroy that cheeky Min-hyuk. No matter the depth of his knowledge, something that exists only in your head holds little value.¡± His body warmed up to face the challenge. Sang-hoon was also interested in the upcoming fight between Jin-young and Min-hyuk. It was a good matchup. Jin-young was not a bad wizard, so he posed a strong opponent for Min-hyuk. It was an excellent opportunity to check out Minhyuk¡¯s skills. It didn¡¯t matter if he won or lost; it was his overall performance that mattered. If he showed adequate magical talent, Sang-hoon would join him to aid his magical growth. The match finally began. It ended so quickly; the battle was a blur. ¡°Fireball.¡± Quaaaang! Bbbbrrrrrrrrrr! Fortunately for Oh Jin-young, the protective shield immediately came into effect, sheltering him from the powerful fire-magic. He fell to his knees. The students stood and stared, shuffling in awkward surprise at Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s victory. ¡°He¡¯s using second circle magic?¡± The revelation shocked the students. Sang-hoon had to admit that he was impressed. It was hard to believe and even harder to accept, but it was possible to be born with innate abilities to be naturally equipped to be outstanding in your field. Of course, this talent requires nurturing ¨C time and effort must be invested in the studies, but the speed at which a truly gifted individual can progress will always be swifter than those learning from scratch. The time it took for Kang Min-hyuk to learn magic was brief; his talent as a researcher remains unmatched, but that¡¯s not the extent of his abilities. Baek Dong-seok approached Min-hyuk with an expression of disbelief, ¡°Kang Min-hyuk¡­have you formed the second circle?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The students were confused by his concise response; silence fell over them as they wondered how such growth was possible. Elementary school students are occasionally capable of expressing the intellect of college students, but it was nearly unheard of for them to accelerate their physical growth in such a fashion. Kang Min-hyuk did it. It took a lot of effort, and usually, a few years for wizards to progress from first to the second circle ¨C everybody in the room knew it. Oh Jin-young looked up at Kang Min-hyuk from his position on the floor, all of his former intentions lost. ¡°He¡¯s definitely a genius.¡± The depth of knowledge, proven by his success in the academic competition, was his magical talents expressed for everybody to see. Baek Dong-seok offered his critique of the battle, ¡°¡­Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s technique was excellent. He attacked quickly, leaving no time for his opponent to defend¡­had this been a real battle, Oh Jin-young would have died from a single blow¡­¡± With that, the match was over. As the students left the room, they gazed at Kang Min-hyuk with the slow realization that he may have been more of a monster than they thought¡­ * * * Sang-hoon was the clear victor in his duel. Although he was a senior in the Department of Magic, Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s image wouldn¡¯t leave his mind throughout the standing battle. ¡°How the hell did he do it?¡± It wasn¡¯t just the formation of the second circle that shocked Sang-hoon, but his casting speed. Jin-young wasn¡¯t vigilant; he was so eager to beat Kang Minhyuk that he began to cast the moment he stepped into battle¡­however, Kang Min-hyuk was swifter Jin-young immediately lost his will. However, it was Kang Min-hyuk who completed the magic first. Oh, Jin-young didn¡¯t dare retaliate. Sang-hoon compared himself to Min-hyuk ¨C if they were to use magic simultaneously, who would complete their cast first? He doubted it¡­even though he came from a magical family and had trained since childhood, Sang-hoon wasn¡¯t convinced that he could finish casting sooner than Kang Min-hyuk. The battle had confirmed Min-hyuk¡¯s skills, but Sang-hoon fell into more questions. He was so impressed by the amazing talent of Kang Min-hyuk that he could barely sleep. He made a decision¡­ The next day, Sang-hoon approached Min-hyuk directly. ¡°Kang Min-hyuk! Let¡¯s duel.¡± Sang-hoon was renowned as the best in class in the first-year department of magic in terms of one-on-one confrontation; he thought Kang Min-hyuk might refuse to face him. However, Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s reaction was unexpected¡­as though waiting for this moment, he laughed. ¡°Okay!¡± Oh, Jin-young was immediately defeated¡­Sang-hoon wasn¡¯t sure how the fight would play out. Chapter 32 - The Genius of the Fallen High Family (4) Episode 32: The Genius of the Fallen High Family (4) Kang Min-hyuk and Jeong Sang-hoon moved. It was prohibited to use the magic battlefield outside of class hours, but nothing was impossible for Kang Min-hyuk. Choi Byung-ho favored him, and with a single phone call, the door to the battlefield, which had been tightly closed, opened. The two stood face to face. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious? Don¡¯t you want to know why I challenged you?¡± ¡°Not really.¡± Replied Kang Min-hyuk nonchalantly. ¡°Will you fight me without knowing why?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what your thoughts are. You¡¯re the best wizard in your class, and that¡¯s why I won¡¯t miss this chance to go head-to-head with you. We each have our reasons. The battle has a meaning of its own.¡± Jeong Sang-hoon wasn¡¯t feeling very good. His opponent spoke as an equal, and his confidence was unnerving. ¡°Yeah¡­let¡¯s see how great you really are.¡± Beeeep. The system was activated. The countdown levitated above as the two wizards watched each other closely and began to raise their mana. Beeeeep! The second tone announced the beginning of the match. Kang Min-hyuk and Sang-hoon began their casting simultaneously. Swoosh! Mana scattered into the air. Sang-hoon immediately began double-casting. His technique was impressive, natural, and refined. Double casting had long been popularized, and a genius of Sang-hoon¡¯s distinction would have completed the acquisition of this knowledge some time before. Sang-hoon¡¯s casting was known to be the quickest in the department. Suddenly, Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s voice traveled across the battlefield. He saw that his opponent was confident that he could end the magic first. ¡°Dig!¡± ¡°Wha..?!¡± Bbbbrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr. At that moment, the ground collapsed beneath Sang-hoon¡¯s feet¡­it was an embarrassing moment for him. How did Min-hyuk finish casting at such a rapid pace? The dig caused no damage, but Sang-hoon¡¯s casting was interrupted due to the shifting center of gravity. ¡°Deal with the wizard as a child.¡± Min-hyuk spoke calmly. He¡¯d learned about his opponent. The simplest way to overpower a wizard was not through strength versus strength but strategy. Double casting is an amazingly effective skill. However, two spells must be formed in unison; it takes time. Therefore, the caster doesn¡¯t handle the entire process ¨C he relies on a mana memory method. Kang Min-hyuk found that spot, the weakness in the power, and he attacked it. He chose one of the two spells being formed ¨C it didn¡¯t matter which ¨C and used it to interfere with Sung-hoon¡¯s casting. The spell wasn¡¯t designed to attack but to prevent an attack. Through that simple act, Kang Min-hyuk attained the upper hand. ¡°Lightning Bolt.¡± Zzap, crackle, ttssss. First circle electric magic. A strong spark flashed towards Sang-hoon. It may only have been the first circle, but there was a reason Kang Min-hyuk used the Lightning Bolt. Casting is the act of manifesting magic through the body. The paralysis caused by the simple attack would prevent Sang-hoon from developing a counterattack. It would be a short fight if the bolt struck true. Min-hyuk used second-circle magic to defeat Jin-young, but it didn¡¯t have to be that way. If first circle magic is used strategically, it can easily be used to overpower an opponent. ¡°Rock!¡± Clunk. A rock was summoned into the air. It sat exactly in the path of the lightning bolt, obstructing it from achieving its purpose. ¡°I¡¯m having fun.¡± Sang-hoon muttered, his face hardening. As soon as his spell had been interrupted by the sinking ground, he canceled the cast swiftly. He worked with his intuition, trying to figure out Minhyuk¡¯s intention¡­it prompted him to use basic, elemental, creation magic and summoned the rocks in sync with the lightning bolt attack. Rock is magic with no destructive power. However, the moment it was summoned to the path of magic through co-ordinate calculation, the shield¡¯s impact showed no effect on the rock. It was an excellent use of magic. Sang-hoon left the safe-zone of the shield and spat a word to his opponent. ¡°For a minute there, I forgot that you¡¯re the son of an assassin. From now on, I¡¯ll treat you my way.¡± He took a risk. In a fixed position, both wizards are granted the shield¡¯s protection; on the other hand, the fixed co-ordinates are exposed to the enemy, meaning that their attacks can be accurately targeted. Sang-hoon abandoned the safety net and cast two spells in quick calculation. ¡°Fire, Aqua.¡± Pow! Sssshhhhh! Water vapor sprung up through a combination of both elements, obscuring the view; Sang-hoon disappeared into the mist. From that point on, the competition really began. Jeong Sang-hoon was a genius. It wasn¡¯t enough to have developed lower-ranking magic; he knew exactly how a wizard should fight. His tactics had endangered him, but it made it much more difficult for Kang Min-hyuk to attack. From the mist, he continued, ¡°Fireball!¡± Swooosh! Bbbbrrrrrrrrrr Sang-hoon¡¯s bombing began. He believed he was aware of Min-hyuk¡¯s precise location, so he felt sure that he couldn¡¯t miss. Whether he remained in the safe-zone or not, the range damage of a Fireball would somehow damage Kang Min-hyuk¡­he hadn¡¯t expected Kang Min-hyuk to have left the safety net, also. ¡°That¡¯s pretty good,¡± Min-hyuk muttered. The momentary use of magic was admired. The way Jeong Sung-hoon had responded to his pictorials was very efficient. ¡°But the confrontation of the senses is in my favor.¡± His vision was obstructed, but sight is only one sense. At this point, Kang Min-hyuk placed his faith in his hearing. ¡°Stone Ball.¡± Thump PAH! This was different from an ordinary stone ball. Not only did it produce rocks the size of human heads, but small stoned scattered in all directions. While this was happening, Kang Min-hyuk concentrated mana in his ears to capture the stones¡¯ sound with a keen sense. Tak! The sound of physical contact¡­Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s eyes flashed; it was what he¡¯d been listening for. ¡°Fire Bolt!¡± Swoosh! Boom¡­ As the mist was cleared by blazing flame, Jeong Sang-hoon¡¯s face, stained with shame, could be seen. In obscuring his presence behind water vapor, he thought he would be undiscoverable. He never expected that Kang Min-hyuk would use his hearing to locate him. It was just beyond the parameters of common sense. Kang Min-hyuk didn¡¯t fight like a wizard. He fought like a warrior. He blurred the line between mage and swordsman. ¡°Damn¡­¡± Sang-hoon¡¯s teeth were clenched. Fire Bolts were a problem. He canceled his counter-attack and flew back to the circle without hesitation. Jeong Sanghoon¡¯s circle pulsed mana out powerfully: his mind had opened, and he cast magic at an incredibly swift pace. He gave up on double magic ¨C at vital moments like this, you have to focus and finish one thing quickly, rather than waste time on complex techniques. ¡°Wind Fist!¡± Whooosh! The last of the mist was lifted, and a huge hand of wind swept through the air. His speed was great. Although he didn¡¯t use top-notch magic like Kang Minhyuk, he used the second circle with the ease most wizards would work with the first. He was a top talent; that much was unmistakable. If Kang Min-hyuk were an ordinary wizard, he would have been hit by the counter-attack. Kang Min-hyuk, however, was not an ordinary wizard, so he pressed on with a finale of force. Jeong Sang-hoon¡¯s response was fast, but Kang Min-hyuk could go beyond that. ¡°Fire Lance!¡± Boom! A window of flame engulfed the fist of wind and blasted into a place far away from Sang-hoon, whose expression hardened further. He, who had just been in fevered battle, had no choice but to submit and accept reality. ¡°You¡­¡± As the pinnacle of Fire Ball, Fire Lance registered in the current spell is of the third circle. ¡°You¡¯re a third circle wizard?¡± Logic had disintegrated once again, and Jeong Sang-hoon had no choice but to give in. The match was over. Jeong Sang-hoon, who was confident he¡¯d be victorious, sat down on the floor with a vacant expression. ¡®I lost. He was overwhelmed by complex emotions. It wasn¡¯t just a loss¡­in the pure form of the battle, he was totally defeated by Kang Min-hyuk. Min-hyuk¡¯s ability, his speed, his strategy¡­all exceeded his own. ¡°You¡¯re the third circle¡­the fact that you formed the second was shocking enough, but this? How did you do it?¡± The moment of revelation in which Kang Min-hyuk expressed his third circle capacity meant that Jeong Sang-hoon had no choice but to accept Min-hyuk as his superior Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s intentions worked. He earned enough time during the battle to deliberately use his higher class of magic. He had previously stopped by the spell-book archive to compare the magic of Klinssman¡¯s world with his own, and within them, he found the Fire Lance. Due to its higher grade, the cast couldn¡¯t be completed quickly, but the casting speed was faster than what was found in this world. Kang Min-hyuk planned to subdue Jeong Sang-hoon, and as intended, Sang-hoon lifted the white flag. ¡°Tell me the truth. When did you form the third circle?¡± His voice was weak. The fact that Min-hyuk had risen to a level that he could not achieve was deeply unsettling for him. In academia, he could confess that he had been bested. However, the fact that his opponent was superior in battle was the worst possible outcome. ¡°A few days ago¡­there was an achievement.¡± ¡± As far as I know, I heard that you learned magic after entering the magic department. Is that true?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± ¡°You¡¯re driving me crazy. I¡¯m still in the second circle! I¡¯ve devoted my whole life to magic, and you¡¯re in the third circle after a few months.¡± Sang-hoon felt his mind become distant. Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s ability was great to perceive, but his potential was limitless ¨C vast as the ocean¡¯s unknown depths; no end could be seen. Jeong Sang-hoon¡¯s talent, though, should not be ignored. He was born with a natural flair for magic and used it with great expertise. His flexible thinking, too, was impressive ¨C after experiencing his skills as a war-mage, Min-hyuk knew that his talents exceeded anything he¡¯d previously imagined. If Minhyuk hadn¡¯t benefited from Klinssman¡¯s knowledge, he wouldn¡¯t have won the showdown. As the Jeong family¡¯s descendant, all Sang-hoon wants is personal success and a revival of his family¡¯s reputation. His desires were clear, so Min-hyuk told him, ¡°Sang-hoon¡­the reason I¡¯ve been able to form the third circle so soon is that I have my own distinct way¡­there is a method; it can be applied to you, too. Alongside that, I have a lot of knowledge that¡¯s yet to be released into the world. So I¡¯ll give you an offer¡­no..more like a deal.¡± ¡°Deal?¡± Sang-hoon grew puzzled, but temptation filled his eyes. The prospect of magical growth was a bait that a wizard couldn¡¯t help but to bite. Min-hyuk gently waved the bait in front of Sang-hoon¡¯s greedy eyes and uttered what he required from their deal. ¡°Yes, deal. I¡¯ll teach you, but you have to do something for me¡­I need you to generate a relationship between the priest and me.¡± They would work together for one year. During that time, Min-hyuk would build the skeleton for his tower, step-by-step. Later, the tower would be built using that foundation. The promise would also bind Jeong Sang-hoon to him, and there were many benefits to having a genius as a disciple¡­honor, as well as real gains. ¡°That¡¯s crazy.¡± Jeong Sang-hoon¡¯s expression was colored with surprise. Kang Min-hyuk always had bent expectations, but this time he had exceeded that level. No matter how much he surrendered to Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s ability, Jeong Sang-hoon, who had a great deal of pride, could not accept Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s deal, so he refused. A few days later, however, after much contemplation, Sang-hoon approached Min-hyuk with a slight bow. Between the initial offer, he thought a lot about Kang Min-hyuk, and temptation swelled within him. To be taught by a great being would improve his skills immensely ¨C the only thing holding Min-hyuk back from absolute greatness was his age. ¡°I will. To succeed as a sorcerer, I will even dedicate my soul to you.¡± Now, alongside Lee Hak-beom, Kang Min-hyuk had another member of Matap; and so, time passed, until¡­ ¡°Is today the day?!¡± It was the day he had promised to meet Klinssman. This time, though, things moved a little differently than before. Chapter 33 - Change (1) Chapter 33: Change (1) He awoke in a shabby interior with grayish wallpaper. Kang Min-hyuk had been in this room before; he tried to get up, but immense pain flashed through his whole body¡­this phenomenon hadn¡¯t been an issue before. Previously, he experienced blurred vision during his possession of Klinssman¡¯s body, but there had never been any physical pain. Could it have been a side-effect of the journey between worlds? He didn¡¯t think so; it was a very familiar form of pain. ¡°I think it¡¯s a bruise,¡± ¡°he thought, his mind hidden within Klinssman¡¯s body. Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s physical awareness informed him that there was no significant damage to the internal organs ¨C a bruise suggested an injury to the external body. This same body screamed in pain as he rose to view a mirror in the bathroom. As his reflection gazed back at him, he realized that this was the first time he¡¯d seen the face of the man he was inhabiting. It was a humble face. Beneath brown hair was a dark, thoughtful expression. ¡°Hello, Klinssman,¡± he muttered. He rolled up his shirt to find bruises, as he expected ¨C pain swelled through him with each breath he took. There were bruises all over his body ¨C only a serious beating could have caused such damage. Kang Min-hyuk inspected Klinssman¡¯s hand. Smooth knuckles, no sign of a fight. The level of injury inflicted suggested that Klinssman hadn¡¯t retaliated. ¡°What the hell happened here?¡± He didn¡¯t understand¡­ Klinssman wasn¡¯t an ordinary person; even within a world where a magical civilization of 2000+ blossomed, Klinssman¡¯s knowledge was of great value. He could enjoy great riches if he chose; there should be no need for him to dwell in such a shabby room. But Klinssman didn¡¯t choose that path¡­he kept his knowledge secret, preferring not to disclose it to the world, and his peers at the academy ignored him. Kang Min-hyuk didn¡¯t know who had beaten Klinssman like this, but he guessed there was a deeper meaning behind the bruising. Klinssman seemed to disregard his own wellbeing completely¡­ ¡°Klinssman¡­what are you thinking?¡± He left the bathroom, seeking a message from Klinssman. He checked all over the room but found nothing. In the minimalist interior, the search didn¡¯t last long. Everything was already visible ¨C a futon, a desk, and a book on top of the desk. He was able to read the title of the book without getting closer. [3rd Circle Spell-book] Instead of explaining his situation, Klinssman provided Kang Min-hyuk with only the essential knowledge. The soft light of sunrise filtered into the dim room. Kang Min-hyuk wasn¡¯t sure how much time had passed, but he knew it wasn¡¯t enough to complete his studies. The higher the circle, the more advanced knowledge was required to master it. It wasn¡¯t easy to memorize the entire system in one sitting as it presented several branches of magic. Kang Mn-hyuk had patience, though. Traveling through Instinct changed the structure of time ¨C he wasn¡¯t limited to a single day here. Through his travels back and forth, Kang Min-hyuk was able to figure out some of the Instinct¡¯s fundamental rules. 1) Once a month, he was able to possess Klinssman¡¯s body. 2) He can¡¯t return to his origin world until his task is complete ¨C notably, the acquisition of knowledge. 3) The two worlds run parallel to each other, but the time-zones are formed differently. The passage of time changed, and a day in Klinssman¡¯s world could be any time in Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s. The specifics were unclear, but it was as though time slowed down in the origin world to accommodate his need to be in Klinsman¡¯s. While Kang Min-hyuk possessed Klinssman¡¯s body, he had no idea what was happening in his own world, and this was the most concerning part of Instinct. However, he always seemed to open his eyes at the perfect time: in the bright morning light, in time for school, or when asked a question by a professor in class. He seemed to return naturally to reality before any significant problems developed. Because of this, knowing that his studies would take longer than a day didn¡¯t cause him much worry. If one day wasn¡¯t enough, take two; if two wasn¡¯t sufficient, try three. There was no need to rush; this process had to be done thoroughly. ¡°I should go to the academy first¡­¡± It was morning, and he had a duty to maintain Klinssman¡¯s life as normal, so he packed his bag and left the inn. The academy wasn¡¯t difficult to find. It was a huge and luxurious building, visible even from a distance. Just looking at the royal academy told you how important it was in Klinssman¡¯s world; it was renowned for being the best educational institute of its world. Min-hyuk searched through his memory to recall the location of Klinss¡¯ classroom, and he soon located the familiar room. It was empty when he entered it; it was still too early for other students to arrive. Kang Min-hyuk found his seat and sat down, opened his spell-book, and began to study again. He began to read about Shockwave¡¯s spell ¨C a type of magic that didn¡¯t exist in his world. It was powerful ¨C the most notable thing about it was that it didn¡¯t attack the opponent¡¯s outer body; it focused on internal damage. Regardless of a warrior¡¯s strength, they would struggle to withstand an assault on their organs. It would be difficult to accomplish a direct hit in a melee battle, but a successful strike would shock even a reinforced warrior. Their tough flesh was a magician¡¯s greatest enemy. Kang Min-hyuk was falling in love with both the idea and practice of the third circle. As time passed, the classroom became noisy. Students began to crowd in ¨C Kang Min-hyuk understood that they came to school to learn, but what was important to him was to develop his third circle magic. He was halfway through the spell-book when an unfamiliar hand flew into sight, and the book was swept away. The man who had taken the book smirked in response to Min-hyuk¡¯s confusion. ¡°You¡¯re focusing a lot on a lower third-circle spell!¡± Min-hyuk tried to seize the spell-book back but was surprised by the words of the thief. The lower third circle? He was reading the highest level of the third¡­judging by the man¡¯s reaction, though, he saw something entirely different. It sparked a thought in Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s mind, ¡°Is it only me who can see the book¡¯s true contents?!¡± Klinssman was thorough. He had implanted certain devices into the book at the risk of it being lost or stolen and arranged for the contents to disappear completely upon its completion. ¡°Give it back to me,¡± commanded Kang Min-hyuk icily. As the eyes of the two men met, the thief¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°Give it back? Are you crazy?!¡±It was then that Min-hyuk knew for certain: this was the man who had beaten Klinssman. He gazed at him with the unmistakable eyes of an enemy. A murmur swept around the classroom, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s happening again.¡± ¡°James has been triggered; this is going to get noisy¡­again.¡± The noise building up around Min-hyuk taught him his enemy¡¯s name ¨C James Chester. ¡°It¡¯s you,¡± uttered Min-hyuk, his voice growing colder. He didn¡¯t know what had happened between Klinssman and James, but he knew he couldn¡¯t stand by and let it get even worse. He had to do something. James laughed outrageously, staring down at Min-hyuk, full of antagonism. ¡°Yesterday, I just hit you a few times, but today I think I¡¯ve changed my mind.¡± James Chester confirmed himself as the perpetrator but showed no sign of penance. ¡°How did you get in here, hey? The Royal Academy of Magic should never have let you in. You don¡¯t belong here. You have no great family to back you up; you had no talent¡­at first, I thought you must have a hidden background, but I did my research¡­no matter how hard I looked, there was nothing special about you.¡± Of course. James was jealous of Klinssman¡¯s natural ability. He continued, ¡°Most guys in your position are well qualified¡­not born with great backgrounds, just talented wizards. What the hell are you? Your kind eats where rolling beoreoji falls. I can¡¯t afford to learn alongside such scum.¡± Min-hyuk responded by calmly raising an eyebrow. James Chester approached him threateningly, ¡°You dumpster, you¡¯re trash! From now on, I¡¯ll make your school-life a living hell.¡± That concluded the conversation. The second James finished speaking, and he swung his fist. Swish! Min-hyuk narrowly avoided the blow, causing James to lose his guard, eyes wide with surprise. Min-hyuk took the opportunity to land a blow straight to James¡¯ abdomen. Thwack! Pow!The hit struck his spirit as well as his body, causing his face to blush in shock and shame; he barely even felt the pain. He yelled, ¡°This bastard is fighting back!¡± Mana scattered, and Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s expression grew fierce as he began to cast. ¡°Their insides are twisted,¡± He thought, ¡°I find these idiots wherever I go. They¡¯re trapped in their own, ugly world and want to cause harm for no reason; they¡¯re garbage babies, all of them.¡± Kang Min-hyuk had gone easy on Sang-hoon. If he truly aimed at victory, he could have flattened his opponent within seconds. He wanted to learn about Sang-hoon¡¯s skills, to see him fight, but James Chester was in a different situation. He deserved defeat. Kang Min-hyuk grabbed the pencil from the desk and threw it at the starting point of his opponent¡¯s cast. The physical shock of such an attack could really disorient a wizard ¨C James, knowing this, used his mana to block the pencil mid-flight. Pak! The pencil bounced off. Just as he was about to complete casting, Kang Min-hyuk, who had disappeared, suddenly manifested right in front of him and dealt an explosive kick to James¡¯ face. James flew backward, blood splattering. It all happened so quickly. Behind the fallen foe, the astonished students flocked towards Kang Min-hyuk. chapter 34 Chapter 34: Change (2) ¡°Ugh¡­¡± James couldn¡¯t get up. He cupped his nose with his hand, but the blood wouldn¡¯t stop trickling through his fingers. The room was silent. The students stood by, watching, baffled by the drastic change in Klinssman¡¯s character. Suddenly, there was a bustle of noise, ¡°What the fuck¡¯s happened?!¡± ¡°James!¡± Upon hearing the news, James¡¯ friends from the other class came in. They were met with the image of James bleeding on the floor and Klinssman standing over him. The two boys¡¯ position told them all that they needed to know, and regardless of what had preceded the fight, they couldn¡¯t tolerate their friend¡¯s humiliation. ¡°That motherfucker!¡± Haak Mana was scattered into the air. As soon as they started casting, Kang Min-hyuk threw himself to the ground, Thump. and moved to the other side of the desk. Both of James¡¯ friends dodged what would have been an attack if they were slower. ¡°Ignorant cub.¡± The boy with an angular face moved aside, but his casting continued¡­an impossible feat in Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s world. Usually, if you move during casting, your mana is broken, but the boy had a stable system. ¡°Transient casting?!¡± Magic could be completed in an instant this way. The speed of his opponents was unusually fast. ¡°Lightning Bolt!¡± Zzzap, tttsssss. It was the first circle of electricity. A powerful spark hurled itself toward Kang Min-hyuk, Papapak! Kang Min-hyuk threw the desk up, using his feet, and threw it in the path of the lightning bolt. The attack wasn¡¯t over yet. The blond-haired boy ¨C the one who was casting ¨C finished his spell just as Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s body disappeared. Seconds later, a chair flew out at Blondie, smashing into him, and as this happened, Min-hyuk dashed towards Blondie, grabbing a fistful of pencils nearby, and rained them down upon the angular boy. The angular boy was embarrassed. The pencil attack was quite beautiful. Casting had been canceled by accurately grasping the mana¡¯s flow, and at that minute, a reverse flow of mana occurred. As Kang Min-hyuk floated in the air, he kicked Blondie in the face, just as his head turned to face the assault. Thump, pow! Blondie fell to the floor. Blood spattered against the tiles. Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s hands could do serious damage. From the moment he felt malevolence from his opponent, he refused to allow their victory. In a life-or-death situation, mercy is an act of idiocy stemming from arrogance. Only Angular-face remained. He trembled at the situation he found himself in. He couldn¡¯t complete casting, and mana was also unstable due to the backflow Kang Min-hyuk had created. It made Min-hyuk smile to see the boy squirm. In Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s world, sorcerers weren¡¯t immediately respected. This was because they are easy prey to warriors. However, the wizards in this world were okay ¨C they possessed some skill in battle. They were better than he expected. However, for Kang Min-hyuk ¨C the rightful heir to the Guardian Gate, and a combat specialist, James and his party weren¡¯t difficult to defeat. Angular-Face knew it. As Kang Min-hyuk approached, the boy canceled his magic and quickly submitted. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry.¡± He murmured through tears and a running nose. The sight of James and his friend groaning on the floor robbed him of his will to fight, so he asked for forgiveness. He believed that Kang Min-hyuk would have mercy. ¡°Sorry? So what?¡± Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s expression was cold as he told his opponent, ¡°If you start something, it has to reach its natural, solid end.¡± Whack! ¡°Agh!¡± Kang Min-hyuk grabbed the boy by his hair. The boy screamed through a pain that seemed to be tearing his skull apart. ¡°STOP! Klinssman, stop right now.¡± Faculty members were entering the classroom. Kang Min-hyuk looked back and forth between the doorway and his opponent. ¡°I¡¯ll finish what I¡¯ve started.¡± Whack! Angular-face¡¯s head snapped to one side. As his final adversary fell to the floor, Kang Min-hyuk stepped back calmly, revealing that the fight was over. James¡¯ face had changed. His swollen, red nose was turned up to Professor Benjamin Wood as he spoke angrily, ¡°Look at my face! It was one-sided. Some nameless scumbag came into the Royal Academy of Magic and scarred James Chester¡¯s face! My father will hear about this, and he will not rest until justice has been served! Punish him, punish him unconditionally.¡± The Chester family was a famous English Magic family. They received special treatment from the Academy because they were benefactors. Their donations had built a luxurious building, so Benjamin had no option but to listen seriously to James¡¯ outburst. ¡°Klinssman. Why did you hit James?¡± The atmosphere shifted. It seemed that Benjamin had already chosen who to believe. ¡°Wherever I go, it¡¯s the same¡­¡± Klinssman began, ¡°People, class, society¡­¡± Touching James would be seen as a felony for Klinssman, and he had absolutely no idea that any of this was happening. Kang Min-hyuk couldn¡¯t understand why such a great wizard should be treated with such disrespect. He had to stand up to the three bullies ¨C he didn¡¯t know what the consequence would be for Klinssman, but he couldn¡¯t just stand by and allow the same old scenario to repeat itself endlessly. In Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s life, there were no wise teachings that advised stillness. Action was the answer. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you. James hit me first. But you¡¯ve already reached your conclusion! Don¡¯t draw me into your lie; just be honest.¡± ¡°Klinssman!¡± Benjamin¡¯s eyebrows shot up at his student¡¯s uncharacteristic response. He thought that Klinssman would recoil in the face of discipline. He was a timid and quiet student, wasn¡¯t he? Such belligerence now, and more than that¡­such skill. The battle was three-on-one; it didn¡¯t make any sense. According to the student statements, it was noted that he took down James and his party while flying. That wasn¡¯t an easy task. Realistically, Klinssman should have been obliterated. He shouldn¡¯t have even come close ¨C for him to get one hit in would have been admirable, but this? It was a mysterious case, but his duties were decided. His loyalty lay with the Chesters. Society is built on class, and Klinssman was a nobody. ¡°If there¡¯s no sign of regret, I¡¯ll have to suggest to the disciplinary committee.¡± The problem just got worse and worse! However, an hour later, Benjamin brought the students together, wearing a completely different expression. He seemed thoughtful and firm. ¡°We¡¯re going to forget about today¡¯s events. James has harassed Klinssman for as long as he¡¯s been attending the Academy. I see Klinssman¡¯s actions as selfdefense, and that will be the end of it.¡± James¡¯ face burned red, ¡°Professor! Are you willing to lose your job for this?! You can¡¯t be serious! I am James Chester, the Chester family¡¯s eldest son, and I have been injured. My father won¡¯t let this go, you know? Can you handle that?¡± He had resorted to threats. However, Benjamin¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He spoke quietly, but firmly, ¡°it¡¯s already been decided. Use your father¡¯s power if you must. I won¡¯t lie for you or him.¡± The situation was insoluble. Kang Min-hyuk didn¡¯t know what had changed the Professor¡¯s mind. Upon leaving the school office, he looked James dead in the eye and said, ¡°Watch out. It won¡¯t end like this next time. If you even think about touching me, consider what your life is worth and run. I don¡¯t care about your family. I don¡¯t care about you. I¡¯ll stick a pencil through your throat if you come near me again.¡± James¡¯ face turned pale. Klinssman had unilaterally beaten him, and even his family¡¯s reputation couldn¡¯t change it. He watched as Klinssman left the building and gave himself a pinch to confirm that he wasn¡¯t dreaming. Kang Min-hyuk couldn¡¯t make sense of it. Why doesn¡¯t Klinssman reveal his ability? Why is there no discipline for James when his family is so great? Do they agree with his behavior? The situation was beyond the fathoms of logic. Benjamin¡¯s reaction to Min-hyuk¡¯s explanation validated that he had no idea of Klinssman¡¯s true nature. His initial reaction to punish him expressed a troubling level of anonymity shrouding Klinssman¡¯s greatness. His wellbeing didn¡¯t matter, but James¡¯ did because he had a name worthy of respect. His attitude was awful, but his name could erase that. Not this time, though¡­this time, James lost. Really lost; he couldn¡¯t even pretend to have won. Why had the Academy chosen Klinssman over a Chester? The Chesters, among other prestigious families, regularly donated to the Royal Academy; they are important. Min-hyuk decided to see whether Klinssman was hiding a secret. How did Klinssman get into the Royal Academy with no background? There must be something he could find out. Was there a background unknown to the world that even the Chester family couldn¡¯t touch? How could he find out? He could only speculate. Regardless of his background, secret or not, Klinssman had no reason to be neglected by his classmates. There were many questions to be asked, but Kang Min-hyuk had also made a discovery. Klinssman had a gift for physical ability. The fight had proven how adept he was at fighting. Pain still throbbed from his dark bruises, but there was a sense of victory to them now. Before, Min-hyuk was heartbroken to think of Klinssman¡¯s silent suffering at the hands of some bully. ¡°Ah, Klinssman. I have no idea who you are.¡± His diary entries shed no light on his identity. He didn¡¯t know him, but at least he saw him differently from how everybody else did. In the same way that he saved himself, Kang Min-hyuk hoped to save Klinssman. He didn¡¯t know if his next step would make it to him, but he wanted to try. He opened a notebook, and in the space, wrote: ¡°My life has changed: I want yours to change, too.¡± He opened the spell-book. [Guardian Gate¡¯s Mana Spirit Method] Perhaps he would have to remain in this Instinct a little longer. Suhomun¡¯s deliberation method is overly complex ¨C to solve it in writing would take a long time. Chapter 35 Chapter 35 "??¡¤¡¤¡¤."."."."."."."."" James couldn''t get up from his seat. I blocked the dripping nosebleed with my hand, but I couldn''t stop the bleeding coming through my fingers. political enemies The minds of the students who were watching hardened. The always quiet change in Krisman embarrassed them. It was then. Bam! "Oh, shit!" "James!" James'' friends came in from the other class when they heard the news. The sight in their eyes is only James bleeding and Chris looking down at him. There was no need to explain the situation. Whatever the circumstances may have been, they, James'' friends, could not tolerate his actions. "Puppies." Huayak Mana scattered in the air. When they were casted, Kang Min-hyuk immediately hit the ground. Tadak. Over the desk. With Kang Min-hyuk trying to blow his body and attack, two James'' friends avoided him on both sides. "The ignorant bastard." One of them. The angled-faced man moved and continued casting. That was impossible in Kang''s world. Usually, when you move during casting, all the mana is scattered, and his mana has formed a stable system. "Moving casting?'' an instant spell Their casting speed was abnormally fast. "Lightening bolt." Fucking shit! One circle electric series magic. The light that caused a strong spark hit Kang Min-hyuk. Took. Papapak! However, his opponent''s intended goal was not met. Kang Min-hyuk kicked the desk up with his foot by a hair''s breadth, and by throwing it he blocked the lightening bolt from the front. The opponent''s attack is not over yet. As soon as the yellow-haired man who fled to the other side finished casting, Kang Min-hyuk''s body disappeared. Boom! Puck! "Crrrrrrrrrr!" The chair fell on the yellow head. At the same time, Kang Min-hyuk rushed to the yellow-headed man, squeezing a large amount of pencils next to him and spraying them on the man with a angular face. Boom! "Hugh." The angled-faced man panicked. The pencil attack was quite exquisite. The flow of mana was accurately understood and castered, and in the process, backflow of mana occurred. a blue-faced man At that moment, Kang Min-hyuk, who rose to the air, kicked the chest of yellow hair. Puck! Quadang! Yellow hair stuck on the floor. And to make sure it''s over, Kang kicked his opponent in the face at the same time as he raised his head. Phew! "Rolling." Blood spattered. Kang Min-hyuk''s hands were cruel. The moment he felt the will to kill his opponent, Kang Min-hyuk did not have any circumstances in his hand. ''In a life-and-death fight, mercy is a stupid act that results from arrogance.¡¯ This is the part that my father has repeatedly emphasized. Now the last one. Only a man with a angular face remains. He shuddered at the situation he was in. The casting didn''t work out properly, and Mana was also unsteadyly shaken by the backflow of Mana. Seeing that, Kang smiled. The reason why wizards are not treated in Kang Min-hyuk''s world is that regardless of their utility, they are too easy prey for Ganghwa warriors. The sorcerers in this world were all right. He used magic while moving, and the magical casting speed was much faster than expected. but ''Not my opponent.¡¯ Kang Minhyuk. successor to the guardian gate For Kang Min-hyuk, who was also called the Specialist of the Battle, James and his companions were not difficult opponents. My opponent knew that. As Kang Min-hyuk approached, the angular-faced man canceled his magic and hurriedly changed his attitude. "Me, I''m sorry.¡± I had tears and a runny nose. Seeing James and his yellow hair groaning in pain on the floor, I could not dare to confront them. So I asked for forgiveness. If I went in with my head down, I thought Kang Min-hyuk would stop. "So?" Kang Min-hyuk''s expression turned cold. If you haven''t started, you should definitely end it. Biting! "Argh!" Kang Min-hyuk''s hand grabbed the angled head. At the sight of him screaming in pain that his head was about to be ripped off, Kang Min-hyuk tried to slap his cheek as it was. It was then. "Stop!" "Klissman, stop right now!" those who rush into the classroom After confirming that they were faculty members, Kang Min-hyuk turned to the man with the angular face again. "I''ll finish what I did." Argh! "Kuck!" angular face head that jerks round Only after finishing his final opponent, Kang Min-hyuk revealed that he had no intention of fighting back. James'' face was different from the beginning. The red-nosed man looked at Professor Benjamin Wood and spoke in an angry tone. "Look at my face. I got hit one-sidedly. Somewhere, a baseless fellow entered the Royal Academy of Magic, leaving a scar on James Chester''s face. If you let this go, my father will never stay still. So please punish me unconditionally." the Chester family They are also subject to special care from the Royal Academy of Magic. Rumors of a luxury building being built with only their donations were circulating, forcing Benjamin to take a look at James. "Klissmann." "Yes." "Why did you hit James?" There was a turning atmosphere. In the words of the elite, Benjamin seemed to have already decided the answer. "Everywhere you go, you''re the same." a class society It would be a felony in itself to Cleithman, who has not touched James, the upper class. "As I said earlier, it was James who tried to hit me first. Don''t you know well, professor? If you have an answer you want from me, don''t induce an answer, just be honest." "Klissmann!" Benjamin''s eyebrows flung up. But Kang did not kill his eyes despite his fierce spirit. I was angry. Cleeseman. I couldn''t understand why he should be treated like this with great ability. So I stood up to James and his party. I don''t know how his actions would affect him, but at least he couldn''t watch him sacrifice for himself. To do the right thing. At least in the life that Kang Min-hyuk had lived, there was no teaching anywhere in life to just stand still. Benjamin''s eyebrows wriggled. I thought only Chris would shrink if I yelled moderately, but it was a different reaction than he thought. ''This is Krisman?'' a timid and quiet student That was the memory of Cleeseman, and I never thought there would be such a belligerent figure. And "I can''t believe you''ve got three circle wizards by yourself.¡¯ In fact, I still don''t understand. According to the students'' testimony, they just flew and knocked down the Jamess, which is easy. It''s really hard. Three circle wizards. If it''s their ability, shouldn''t they knock down their opponents before they even get close? It was a mysterious incident, but what he had to do had already been fixed. ''I can''t believe you''ve hit the Chester family anyway. Stupid bastard.'' This is a class society. Benjamin is not a man without desire, enough to protect only the crutches. "If there is no sign of reflection, we have no choice but to propose a disciplinary committee." At this time alone, the problem seemed to get worse. But an hour later. Benjamin, who blew up the students again, said with a completely different look. "I''ve decided to let this go. There''s been circumstantial evidence that James has been harassing only Chris, so his actions end in self-defense. ???¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤." "Professor!" James'' face turned red. Of course I thought it would work out well, but what kind of situation is this? "I was right, and this is how you finish this? Are you serious? This is James Chester. The eldest son of the Chester family is injured, and my father can''t stay still. Do you think you can handle it.¡± It was a threat. The threat of asking about this, even though it''s only a professor. But Benjamin''s expression remained unchanged. Just a moment ago, he had been courting James, but said in a weak voice. "It''s already been decided above. If you want to mobilize your father''s power, do it. This isn''t an area I can handle." "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤?"?"?" It was an incomprehensible situation. So the situation ended. I don''t know how the problem was solved either, but after leaving the teaching room, Kang said, looking at James. "I warn you, it doesn''t end like this next time. If you want to touch me, you''re going to risk your life. No matter how great your family is, if you do this again, I''m going to punch a pencil in your neck." James'' face turned pale. One-sidedly beaten by Cleistman, and the power of the family never worked. When Chris was leaving, James pinched his cheek to see if this was real. The incident was full of questions. First of all, why doesn''t Krisman show his ability? And secondly, James''s family must be a great name in the context of the situation, so why is there no disciplinary action? The development of the situation was not commonsense. Just looking at Benjamin''s reaction, yes. He did not know his real ability, so at first he acted as if he would take disciplinary action immediately, accusing him of being a sinner. But after an hour, my attitude changed. In other words, the Royal Academy of Magic ruled in favor of the Chester family, which does not make sense. Chester. As anyone knows, they regularly donate to the Royal Academy of Magic. The Chester family''s strength is not weak enough to cover only the backgroundless Cleese. So I recognized it through my classmates. Is there a special background for Chris that Kang Min-hyuk doesn''t know? ''I''m sure there''s no background in Clemsman. Actually, that''s even more strange. Only Chris, who has no magic talent, has no way of getting into the Royal Academy without a background. So there''s a background that I don''t know? What background is unknown to the world, that even the Chester family can''t do?¡¯ It was a guess. Even so, it is not something that can solve the situation that is centered only on Cleese. If the background is great. Krisman has no reason to live being ignored by his classmates. In the end, it failed to resolve the question. But for Kang, he found out something new through the incident. ''Klissman has a gift for physical ability.¡¯ The fight with James''s party. I felt it then. The physical reaction that Kang Min-hyuk thinks moves as he thinks, maybe Cleeseman has talent elsewhere. The pain came up from the bruise. Kang Min-hyuk was heartbroken when he recalled Chrismann, who would have been bullied silently. "Klissmann." Kang Min-hyuk doesn''t know him. The writing in the diary does not exactly make sense of the life that only Chris has lived and the man he is. But at least I don''t think of him like anyone else. Just as he saved himself, Kang Min-hyuk hopes to save only Cleese. "I don''t know if this will help you." I opened a note. In the space where nothing was written yet, Kang began to write down. "I wish your life would change, just as my life has changed." [Mana''s Mystery of the Suho''s Mana. Perhaps this possessed will be a little longer. The test of the guardian gate is so complicated that it will take plenty of time to solve it in writing. Chapter 36 Chapter 36 In fact, there is the easiest way to deliver Mana''s test. It is possible to omit the complicated process if Kang Min-hyuk first paved the way, and only Cleese runs the mana along the trail. But Kang chose to deliver it in writing. He was worried that his actions, which he thought were good, could have bad consequences for Cleeseman. So I turned over the option. If only Chris thinks he needs Mana''s judgment, he will grow up on his own just as he has mastered magic knowledge. A few days have passed like that. The Academy focused on learning the best three-circle magic, and when they returned to their quarters, they completed the Mana process. It''s been a really busy days. Thinking of borrowing other people''s bodies, I could not waste any time in my life as Cleeseman. He once thought about what would happen to Krisman''s consciousness while he was possessed, but it never came up with an answer. Only a few days. Although his time as a Krisman was not long, the situation around him changed a lot due to Kang Min-hyuk''s actions. "Is that true?¡± "It''s true. "That''s awesome. How could you bring down the James gang alone? He''s a one-circle wizard. It''s hard to believe that a typical inferior student from the Royal Academy of Magic did.¡± Students whispering while watching Kang Min-hyuk. They have now failed to touch Kang Min-hyuk, who had the appearance of "Clissman." That much, the fight against the James gang had a great impact. In this world, where the magic civilization of 2000 developed, it is absolutely ridiculous to topple a wizard with only physical ability. Usually, the wizard is smashed before he gets the right approach, and Kang Min-hyuk has completely overpowered the James gang with his exquisite bodywork. a consternation of astonishment Students at the scene spread the shocking incident. The problem is that there are many students who doubt the truth of the rumor because it is an incident that even the students who witnessed it in person are suspicious of the eyes. That was a common sense reaction. It is not unusual for a Ganghwa warrior to topple three wizards only in Ganghwa civilization, but this is a world where civilization is formed on the contrary. And the opponent is James Chester. The fact that Kang Min-hyuk was not punished even though the Chester family''s eldest son was injured sparked the hypothesis of false rumors. but ''But let''s not touch it just in case.¡¯ a chance of eventuality In the past, if only Chris had been an obscure inferior student, he would no longer touch him out of reluctance. Thanks to him, Kang Min-hyuk was able to attend the academy comfortably. When faced with Kang Min-hyuk, the James gang only showed a young look at the enemy, and did not directly pick a fight. ''That''s a good thing.¡¯ It was a relief. I was worried that accidental behavior might cause a nuisance to the Krisman, which seemed to be an ideal result. "This is the end of today''s class." The class is over. The students who gathered in groups to prepare for school did not even look at Kang as if he were a ghost. He was used to Kang Min-hyuk. This was not the situation that originated from Kang Min-hyuk''s behavior, but the school life of Chris was like this in the first place. After school Kang did not return to his quarters. Things have changed a little now, if they used to move in line with a set framework. The case with the James gang. It broke the framework that had locked Kang Min-hyuk away. Previously, he had always mechanically acquired the knowledge that only Chris delivered, but now he judged himself. ''I wonder about the skills they used.¡¯ The fight with the James gang was quite fresh. The wizard used moving casting, and the casting speed was abnormally fast. At first, they suspected that they might be using top-notch magic just like themselves, but it was not realistic at all. Students watching the fight. They accepted James Faggrey''s technique as if they were familiar. Top-level magic is also treated as a treasure in the world of Krisman, so students should have clearly reacted with surprise if their hypothesis were to be true. by way of old age ''It must be a skill known to the public.¡¯ I was convinced. As double casting and mana fairy tales are common in this world, I thought that was no different. So I went straight to the magic library. The Magic Library of the Royal Academy of Magic is only eligible for access by Academy students, with as much quality material as its brilliant reputation. Among them, Kang Min-hyuk was able to find the book he wanted quickly. In the first place, it was located where the basic books were gathered, perhaps not such high-value materials. [Moving Casting] [Correlation of Circle] First, I checked the moving casting first. [Moving Casting] The birth of the moving cast began with the question: ''Do wizards always have to stand and use magic?'' In the situation of casting, physical movements make Mana''s system nervous. Thus, there was a stereotype that magic should be used standing up, but the situation changed when a control method was created, which was the basis for moving casting. The problem with moving casting is Mana''s instability. Even when the wizard is unstable, the moving casting can be realized if the wizard has the ability to control the changing mana. ? ?????¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.] The method was complicated and simple. Normally, if cast in a method of 1, the system that changes to 2 according to movement is expected to respond in advance. Skills that can''t be used with most brains. However, "moving casting" is a basic skill for students who enter the Royal Academy of Magic. Even students with a great background were admitted because they were basically gifted with magic. James'' pride was not born for nothing. Knowing that they were chosen, they tried to ostracize and ostracize Chris, who did not know the basics. The following is the correlation between circles. [The better the circle, the easier the sorcerer of the higher circle can use the magic of the lower circle. Usually, only one circle is used to cast one circle magic. Similarly, when casting a two-circle magic, two circles. However, if you use two circles to operate a mana when casting a circle magic, the casting time will be greatly reduced. In this way,]¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤]¡¤¡¤]].] It was an absurdly simple method. This was common knowledge in the world of Krisman, and based on this knowledge, James Faggot was able to use magic quickly. However, this method has the disadvantage of increasing consumption, but it was a technology that was fully utilized. He avoided Kang Min-hyuk''s attack with a moving cast, and quickly completed a one-circle magic cast, lower than three circles. Their battle, whether initially not understood, was acceptable by learning basic knowledge. "This is a revolution." peace civilization What are the sorcerer''s weaknesses there? They are exposed to danger because they cannot use magic as they move, and casting time is very slow. But the books I just read solved those problems perfectly. If double casting and magic form changes are ways to maximize the wizard''s strength, this complements the wizard''s shortcomings. A picture was drawn in my head. If only the correlation between moving casting and circle were to be used well, it was not impossible to deal with a warrior. only ''This is the knowledge that only I can use.¡¯ The correlation of circles had preconditions. It should be a circle that you created yourself. A weak circle artificially created from drugs, cannot handle the strong mana flow. And so is moving casting. Moving casting has been described as an easy skill, but basically it must be supported by the talent of the wizard. Kang Min-hyuk can''t be sure that he can use moving casting unless he sees it in real life. I read the book again. I carefully checked if I missed anything, and piled up new knowledge one by one in my head. And a few days later. Having mastered all three-circle magic, Kang has returned to the real world. Reality A familiar sense has come to life. After opening his eyes as Kang Min-hyuk, he immediately borrowed a magic aerobatics. ''Let''s check the correlation between moving casting and circle.'' The correlation of the circle for now. Using the three circles to use the top-level one-circle magic, the magic was completed really fast. "Fire Bolt." in a blaze of anger Maybe five seconds? The casting speed was astonishingly fast. Collaboration, using the correlation between top-level magic and circle, has completely destroyed common sense in this world. ''This is not a small achievement. If I form the fourth circle, I can use the one circle magic with almost no casting time. In other words, there is a way to stop a fast approaching opponent. It is usually said that close combat is the exclusive property of the cannabis who have mastered the Memorize of five circles, but the situation changes when using the circle''s correlation. In addition, if you can only use moving casting,¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.''.''.''.''.'''' It was truly a revolution. It may be possible to create War Meiji, which is really active in the middle of the battlefield. Kang immediately experimented with moving castings. According to the book, it was never a simple technology, so we had to check if it was feasible. Huayak Mana scattered in the air. Kang Min-hyuk played sideways, forming a system based on the method of "moving casting" the restless mana. Deaddard. The mana rocked. Not the will of the specimen, but the scene of being scattered freely, Kang continued casting in line with it. at the same time ''Let''s stabilize Mana with the Mana Trial of the Suho Gate.'' It was an impromptu way. Mana psychology is not a powerful attack technique, but a way to control Mana. As it was helpful in Mana Room, we ran it together just in case it might be helpful again. As a result ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤?!¡± Kang Min-hyuk''s eyes grew bigger. Mana test of the guardian gate. When Mana was ruled by the law of operation, Mana, which had been unstable, regained stability. Thanks to this, we were able to complete a system that changes with movement without difficulty. It''s called a "hurrah" or "hurray." Mana therapy was not designed for magic, but it worked well within the framework of Mana. "Fire Bolt." in a blaze of anger a fire coming out of one''s hand Kang stopped in place and looked at the fire with complex eyes. "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤?????.¡± I was happy. No, I wasn''t just happy. At the same time as the joy of success arose, hot feelings rose in the midst of Kang Min-hyuk. "Was it this easy? Was Mana, was it something I wanted to do with ease?" The past. Kang Min-hyuk was devastated by Mana. But now it was different. Moving casting is a technique that usually takes weeks of training to get used to, but Kang Min-hyuk, using Mana''s technique, made it so easy. It''s no ordinary achievement. The last time he trained as a Ganghwa warrior became the foundation of Kang Min-hyuk, and the magical talent he had never known before made unusual results. "Ha, ha, ha." That was funny. For Kang Min-hyuk, who gave up as a prosecutor and collapsed his life, this comfortable sense of accomplishment was bound to be unfamiliar. I looked back on myself. Three circles. superlative magic Double casting and moving casting. Other skills. He was completed as a wizard. It may still be lacking in the world of Krisman, but at least in his own world, he has reached a great level. ''Now things are different.¡¯ The past of despairing talent is over. The present self deserves self-confidence just by achieving it. ''You said you had a joint class with the sword department a few days later.¡¯ a fencing department Their joint class is a schedule that students in the magic department avoid. When compared and competing with them, the wizards face the ''non-mainstream reality'' that they have tried to ignore. But Kang is different. Rather, through this opportunity. ''I can test my strength.¡¯ the elite of the sword department They are very good opponents to use as a yardstick for evaluation. Kang Min-hyuk began to look forward to his classes with the fencing department. Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Jung Sang-hoon, who is at the top of the magic department. What is the most difficult class for him? Lee Hak-beom''s basic theory? Baek Dong-seok''s practical class? No. Jung Sang-hoon can be sure that Kang Min-hyuk''s class, which turns into a tiger teacher in front of him, is the most difficult. "Look at this. Double casting is the way to use Mana''s memory. The magic you''ve repeatedly used remains clear in Mana, helping you to easily process the complicated process. But you shouldn''t blindly trust Mana''s memories. In the end, the person who completes the casting is himself, and if you do the casting with a fierce turn on the mana of the circle, you can finish the double casting quickly.¡± "Magic is the act of creating a ''new form of something'' by exposing the mana in the body to the outside. But what if we could share nature''s manna at this time? Even if you don''t use a lot of mana in your body, can you meet the minimum mana that forms magic? So from today, you practice assimilation into Mana.¡± I was suffocated. Methods such as turning Mana violently to speed up casting and assimilating Mana in nature were to completely destroy Jeong''s common sense. So there were many questions at first. Because wizards are a profession that they always explore, Jung Sang-hoon constantly harassed Kang Min-hyuk until he could be convinced. There was no blockage in Kang''s answer. After all, whenever he concluded that what he said was right, Chung could no longer see Kang as a classmate. '' ''¡¤¡¤¡¤????????? Kang Min-hyuk is a monster.¡¯ I was convinced at the same time. If you follow Kang Min-hyuk, you will be able to achieve your goal anytime. Not long ago, we weren''t interested in each other. Now that they are priests, in fact, the relationship between the two is still not deep enough to show trust. But Kang didn''t care. "A relationship that we want from each other, rather than a relationship that we want, is stronger than a relationship that is human.¡¯ What Kang Min-hyuk wants. Kang Min-hyuk hopes Jung Sang-hoon will grow well. It is a very important factor in the construction of the tower. It is safe to say that the tower is a force of believers who follow the state of the tower. People will feel secure if the master of the mower is an outstanding wizard, and a brilliant scholar will hope to learn magic from the mower. But that alone is not the perfect condition. a brilliant wizard and scholar At the same time, if he is an outstanding ''master,'' Kang Min-hyuk''s tower will grab the hearts of wizards at once. ''Jang Sang-hoon''s growth will prove my leadership.¡¯ Jung Sang Hoon. He grows up to be an outstanding wizard, revealing the fact that Kang Min-hyuk is his teacher in front of everyone. Its impact must be great. So Kang Min-hyuk was strict with Jung Sang-hoon, and he treated him thoroughly as a teacher, not as a classmate. Chung followed him without saying a word. Teaching actually worked, and just as Kang Min-hyuk wanted Jung Sang-hoon, Jang Sang-hoon wanted from Kang Min-hyuk. It is the rise of one''s own growth and family. As his relationship with Kang deepened, Chung learned how great an opportunity it was to be taught by Kang. a mutually supportive relationship There is no deep trust, but relationships that have points of "benefit" to each other are unshakable. What''s more. ''As long as I have power, Jung has no choice to break this relationship.¡¯ "Sang Hoon." "Yes." Chung''s attitude was polite. Kang Min-hyuk said that he treats him as a teacher, not as a classmate. "Put today''s teachings in your head. As long as you learn magic from me, you will walk a lot different from common sense known to the world. But just remember this. Don''t take the knowledge I''m talking about without any worries, and be completely convinced by the constant questioning like now. If you accept my knowledge completely like that, then you will surely be able to grow up as a wizard.¡± My heart rang. For some reason, Jung Sang-hoon showed a strong will. "Okay, Master." Teacher. Now, Chung didn''t hesitate to bow in front of Kang. A few days later. The day of the joint class finally dawned. Professor Baek Dong-seok said about the students who seem more nervous than usual. As I said a few days ago, we will have a two-week joint class with the department of swordsmanship starting today. The two-week process includes exploration of dungeon in the first stage, the second stage is the Mercury war, and the third stage is the life-and-death struggle. Every step will be scored according to grades, and we will ensure that students with excellent grades will reflect that score in the closing of the department." The atmosphere sank heavily. It felt different from the atmosphere of the actual class. They were worried about the class itself, but also a little bit about the students in the fencing department. ''I''m sorry. Baek Dong-seok laughed bitterly. Students'' minds are understandable. In the relationship between the sword department and the magic department, the sword department is absolute power. The president of Hunter Academy also explicitly supports the sword department, so even if an accident occurs in a joint class, the sword department is rarely harmed. That''s why the rumors spread that a student of the magic department had been humiliated in a joint class, forcing students of the magic department to shun the joint class. And rumors aren''t just lies. In fact, with the overwhelmingly high rate of injuries to students in the magic department, anxiety was a natural response. "I know what you''re worried about. However, joint classes with the fencing department are a must-go gateway as a wizard. If you graduate from the Academy and go into a tough society, you will run into a wall of reality that is not very kind to a wizard. After all, symbiosis with the Ganghwa warrior is a necessary part of enhancing magical power, and there is a joint class to prepare for it in advance. So learn a lot. In classes with students in the fencing department, you must learn how to play your part as a wizard. That way, you can survive as a wizard even after graduating from the magic department." Maybe it''s a miserable word. Turning around nicely, Baek Dong-seok was saying that without a reinforcement warrior, the wizard''s worth would fall. This is the reality. Jeong Sang-hoon of the head of the magic department. Kang Min-hyuk, who won the magic academic competition. In terms of relations with the department of swordsmanship, it is necessary to put down what kind of evaluation you are receiving. Baek Dong-seok said. "Come on, then let''s move on to the E-zone hunting ground." Zone E. It is a hunting ground that artificially created dungeons for students'' training. Students in the fencing department were large in number and divided into three sections, and there were hundreds of students in the E section nonetheless. It was the part where we could see the status. In Korea, all of the students who seem talented in Ganghwa warriors are sent to places such as swordsmanship or guardian gate, so it has to be compared to the magic department that barely fills 150 students throughout the entire department. "Magic students are here." "Really?" The eyes of the students in the fencing department were focused. They looked at the magic students with curious eyes, as if they were looking at a monkey in a zoo. Now the preparations are complete. Kim Moo-jin, a real-life professor at the department of swordsmanship, stepped forward and began to clean up the situation. "From now on, I will announce Joe." Group is a group of four. It was a typical party arrangement, involving three Ganghwa warriors, a wizard. [Article 92: Lee Jang-hoo, Do Jae-sung, Jang Ki-yong, Kang Min-hyuk, Department of Magic] 92 trillion. Due to the large number of people, more than 100 trillion won has been trained in Zone E. Kang Min-hyuk moved his steps to the place marked "Article 92," where there were already people who had already settled. "Hey, you''re really Kang Min-hyuk?" "You look at Kang Min-hyuk like this.¡± They seemed to recognize Kang Min-hyuk. It is inevitable that students in the Department of Swords and Philosophy took the path of Ganghwa warriors in the same era as Kang Min-hyuk. Since there was a overlap with Kang Min-hyuk''s moves since he was young, it was an unknown name for children in their late teens. successor to the guardian gate I felt strange when he appeared as a student of magic. Lee Jang-hoo said. "As the leader of Group 92, I''ll explain the dungeon from now on. Oh, we''re the same age, so I''ll drop the horse." Kang Min-hyuk''s reaction was not examined. Kang Min-hyuk may have been polite if he had been the successor to Sooho Moon, but he is now just a" person" who was his successor. "The dungeon we''re going to target is a C-level dungeon. Inside the dungeon, there''s a D-class monster, the Lizardman, and it''s not an easy hunting ground, because it''s got some of the top guys like the Lizardman warriors. Well, I don''t think it''s going to be that difficult. Jae-sung and I will take the lead in the dungeon attack, and Ki-yong will take the back. ???¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤." The eyes turned to Kang Min-hyuk. Lee Jang-hoo grinned. "You take care of it. I don''t really know what a wizard can do." It was a clear disregard. "Let''s do that." Kang Min-hyuk, however, took it calmly. In the joint class, I heard enough about the location of the wizard and the rumors about him. "A joint class? It''s really a place to tell the wizards'' miserable realities." Still, the magic students are proud of the sorcerer when they''re having a hard time, but the illusion collapses as soon as they go to class with them. Even without the power of a wizard, the reinforcement warriors are strong enough. It''ll be a place to check that." That''s what Kim Chang-soo said. Kang Min-hyuk recalled the memories of that time and decided to follow the order for now, instead of causing trouble for no reason. Group 92 immediately moved to the dungeon. At the entrance of the dungeon, which was formed like an ant cave, Lee went down without hesitation. "Wag." "Look at the smell." The peculiar damp smell of Lizadman came up. a rotten smell Whether it was the first encounter with Lizadman''s habitat, Lee and his party looked pretty bad. How long did he walk? The party quickly met with the Lizadman. Keeeeeeeeee. "It''s the Lizardman!" "Get ready!" Sweep! Under the crunching torches, at last the Lizadmen appeared. The number is three. On the scaly skin, the monster creature of the snake''s tongue-throb immediately hit Lee Jang-hu and his party. Their speed was very fast. He approached in a flash as if he were slipping on the floor, and swung his sharply stretched fingernails as they were. Kang! KaKang! The fingernails and swords collided and sparks rose. At first, Riyadhman was about to topple Lee''s party right away, but the results were not as expected. "You piece of shit." Wha-ak! A blue glow came from the sword of Lee Jang-hu. Come. The intense force broke Lizadman''s fingernails in half, and cut his chest with a quick sword stroke. Bam! Blood spattered. As dark green blood splashed on his face, Lee Chang-hu turned his head to avoid it. Lizadman''s blood has a paralyzing effect. There was no reason to be beaten, if not deadly, poison. Lee Jang-hoo immediately kicked Lizadman''s chest, and immediately made a final blow at the sight of him losing his balance and falling backwards. Surak! The chest is completely open. The lizardman, with his bare skin, fell on the floor and wriggled. Perhaps not yet dead, he showed his sharp teeth helplessly to attack Lee with a pathetic touch. "Stucky bastard." Puck! That brought the situation to a close. Starting with Lee Jang-hoo, Do Jae-sung and Jang Ki-yong finished their re-jadman in turn. The D-class monster, Lizadman, is a powerful enemy that two-circle wizards cannot deal with alone. However, the students of the sword department did not have much difficulty in dealing with the Lizardmen. This was the reality that they were able to assert that they did not need wizards. It really wasn''t necessary. Without the support of the wizard, they had enough ability to handle the D-class Lizadman. "Let''s go." I didn''t even take a break. Kang smiled inwardly at the sight of Lee walking as if this was nothing. ''It''s fun.'' Lee Jang-hoo was now sending a message to Kang Min-hyuk. Without the wizard, there''s no problem getting a C-level dungeon. In fact, in a situation that proves by force, Kang Min-hyuk seemed to know why Kim made such a fuss. "Are you trying to kill the magician''s spirit?" I''ve heard the rumor. Students in the fencing department use this class to tame wizards. If they were ordinary students, they would naturally be discouraged by the sight of them slaughtering Lizadman. but ''I''ll do whatever you want.¡¯ Kang did not bother to step forward. In fact, even in subsequent battles, they dealt with the Lizadman without the help of Kang Min-hyuk. Then the accident happened. In a fight with six Lizadmen, a Lizadman rushed to Kang Min-hyuk behind him. Lee and his party saw it. Nevertheless, he did not actively block the move of the Lizardman, and he hit Kang Min-hyuk before he knew it. a precipitous situation A hot fire broke out from Kang Min-hyuk''s hand. "Fireball." Bang! in a blaze of anger A powerful flame struck the Rizadman. But Lizadman broke through the flames, roared and revealed his sharp teeth. Keeeeeeeeeeeeeeee. At that moment. Boom! Kang Min-hyuk dodged the attack from the Riyadh man by a hair''s breadth. Then, no matter what he took out, he stabbed Lizadman in the back of his neck with a dagger. Pooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo! Lizadman''s eyes are loosened. The Riyadh man, who had persistently resisted the attack of Lee Jang-hoo, collapsed in a single blow. Flap! a situation so lightly treated As Lee Jang-hoo and his party looked at him, Kang Min-hyuk said in a calm voice. "The mucus on the lizardman''s skin has the effect of reducing physical damage. So it burns mucus with flame-based magic, and it''s easy to use the back of the neck, which is the core of the Lizadman, to target the brain. It means it takes too long against Lizadman to cut your chest like you guys, and to cut your body completely in the dark." a glib remark However, after hearing that, Lee and his party could not laugh. As Kang Min-hyuk said, they treated the Rijadman by mutilating it, and their expressions were stiff at the sight of the fallen Rijadman under Kang Min-hyuk''s feet. Chapter 38 Chapter 38 the present generation With the emergence of monsters and the blooming of the Ganghwa civilization, the Ganghwa warriors rose to the position of absolute power. So the seniors in the fencing department gave this instruction to the first graders. "Show me clearly in the joint class. The relationship between a peace fighter and a wizard. Now is the same student''s position, but in society, Ganghwa warriors are in a position to govern wizards. You and the magic guys, it means that the starting point and the ending point are quite different." a joint class When the class was first suggested, the purpose was really good. It was a very useful class for students in the fencing and magic departments to build their foundation as hunters by working together in advance. But as each other''s positions were divided, the joint class turned into a ''time of discipline'' for the fencing students. Wizard. Such a time to show the difference between strength and magic, so that they can realize painfully that they are in a position of inferiority. Lee Jang-hu''s expression hardened. At Kang Min-hyuk''s point, there was nothing to refute. "We knew it too.¡± The characteristic of a Lizadman. I didn''t really know. As for the dungeon, he told me just before, so I didn''t have enough time to find out about the information, and I judged that the Lizadman was not a very difficult opponent. So I didn''t bother to think about how to cooperate with the wizard. As soon as Aura slaughtered the Rizadman with a shaky sword, all the sorcerer has to do is to fall into deep despair. Same age. The same effort. Although they grew up with similar time and effort, the difference in power is huge just because they have different paths. But Kang was different. To Kang Min-hyuk, the appearance of Lee and his party gave no fresh shock. ''When I was the successor to the gate, I went to a lot of trouble.¡¯ Not only did they face Lizadman, but also countless monsters. So Kang Min-hyuk knew very well about the characteristics of most monsters and how to target them. Kang Min-hyuk said. "I fully understand why you disapprove of me. It was unusual for a person to give up the sword even with the background of the successor of the gate, and at that time, various magical groups mentioned the possibility of magic, citing my choice. But there''s no need to go hard even though there''s an easy way, right? I know what this joint class means to you guys, but that''s not why you give up your grades.¡± It hit the nail on the head. Including Lee Jang-hoo, Do Jae-sung and Jang Ki-yong''s facial expressions flinched. Score It is important. Unlike the magic department, the fencing department has a lot of students. If non-mainstreamers are ignored by the world, the mainstream is too much attention and competition is fierce. Lee''s group, who hopes to stand out among countless Ganghwa warriors, naturally hopes to score well in the joint class. Kang Min-hyuk pointed out that. It''s really stupid to give up an efficient way to attack simply to reject the wizard. "What do we do?¡± "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤??." The party faltered after this. They studied each other''s wits. To that extent, Kang Min-hyuk''s method was attractive. If Kang Min-hyuk first burns the mucus of the Rizadman, the hunting time of the Rizadman will be greatly reduced, if not necessarily the way he aims for the core. There are more than a thousand freshmen in the department of swordsmanship. Getting a good score in this class means that you can gain a little advantage in the fierce competition system. Pride and practicality. Two emotions clashed. They were not pleased with the existence of Kang Min-hyuk, but it was not malicious enough to give up practical interests. said Do Jae-sung. "Let''s just do what Kang Min-hyuk says. If you actively use flame magic, you can quickly clear the dungeon. I don''t think there''s any need to get caught up in this because I have a lot of work to do anyway.¡± His remarks caused a stir. In his remarks, as if he were insignificant, Lee also said awkwardly, releasing his hardened expression. "Yes, let''s." Only about 10 minutes into the dungeon. They were unintentionally accepting Kang Min-hyuk as a member of the party. Things have changed. When Kang Min-hyuk joined the battle in earnest, the hunting speed was noticeably faster than before. "Fireball." Bang! Fluttering! Kang Min-hyuk''s good deeds. Soon after, Lee Jang-hoo and his party rushed to Lizadman. The screaming Lizadman resisted violently, but their skin, which had completely burned with mucus, could not withstand the auror. The body, which was lightly broken into pieces like tofu, collapsed one after the other without proper defiance. And "Lightning!" It''s falling out! Kang Min-hyuk supported the party members at the right time. Although he was not the main character, he was forced to speed up his hunting speed with breathing like a cogwheel. It''s not just it. While entering deep into the dungeon, Kang Min-hyuk suddenly raised his hand. "Wait!" "Why?" Kang Min-hyuk looked at the floor. Traces of Lizadman''s escape were scattered on the floor, and the amount of mucus was excessive. To the point where one''s feet sink deep. Kang Min-hyuk carefully checked the color and amount of mucus, then looked back at the group and said what he thought. "There''s been a massive exodus of Lizadman from this space. Usually, when one kind of person starts to escape, at least three of them keep their perimeter. Judging from the signs of desorption and the amount of mucus, there''s a good chance there''s a group of at least 20 Lizadmen around here." "Are you sure? Nothing gets in my senses." It was for a long time. Strengthening warriors developed five senses. Because nothing was caught in his hearing, he was reluctant to accept Kang''s advice. "If you have a valid opinion to refute the knowledge I know, I will follow you without saying much. But if you just want to deny it, think again. There''s a big difference between being prepared and fighting and not doing it." ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.¡± The worries were short. Since the bottom line was the only way to go, they advanced, fully checking their surroundings in preparation for the forthcoming battle. And there was a situation of concern. Deep in the dark. The lizardmen, crouched in a space out of reach of torches, popped out simultaneously as soon as they heard the sound of the buzz. It was from then on. ''The experience of Kang Min-hyuk, the successor to the gate, is not wrong.¡¯ They began to blindly believe what Kang Min-hyuk said. a brief respite Lee Jang-hu wiped the sword, glancing at Kang Min-hyuk. Why on earth did he give up?¡¯ It was a mystery that had not yet been revealed to the world. Some people say Kang Min-hyuk was not fit for the post of successor, but that''s a really cool thing to say. People of at least the same age as Kang Min-hyuk know. What a great prosecutor Kang Min-hyuk was. ''I still can''t forget it. In a martial arts competition involving Ganghwa warriors from all over the country, Kang Min-hyuk defeated them all with only swordsmanship. So it was even more shocking. For such a great talent to give up his place as successor and choose magic, it was like denying the reality of our generation of grinding and polishing swords.¡¯ a man once an idol of his later age Without any emotion, Kang Min-hyuk was branded as a traitor and his perception turned bad. But now I can see what it was like. Even though he was walking on a non-mainstream path of wizardry, Kang''s presence shone brightly. ''In the end, only you will know the answer.¡¯ The break is over. Yi Chang-hu shook off his seat and stood up, and said in a determined voice. "Let''s wrap it up now.¡± a joint class It is not a kind system for students. It is very dangerous to drive students into the dungeon, but the Academy did not come up with a safe response. Security teams will be deployed in the event of an accident, but in the meantime, students are often injured or killed. But no one points that out. The world has changed with the appearance of monsters, and people''s deaths have now been routine. The joint class aims to train students as real hunters by highlighting such cold realities. With the last boss coming up, Kang Min-hyuk said. "There are estimated to be about 20 Lizadmen ahead. And if you look at what the professor initially described as dungeon, there''s a Class C Lizardman warrior. What do you want to do? There are ways to hit from the front, or to attack safely using landmarks.¡± Two options. Usually the latter is chosen. Hunting takes a long time, but it''s a safe way to finish the dangerous test. And in the case of Class C Riyadhman warriors, two-circle magic doesn''t work. It has mucus that doesn''t burn enough to see a fire, so hunting is difficult. But "Let''s just face it head-on." Lee and his party chose the former. It was a pretty dangerous choice, but they soon proved the reason for the choice. Yay! Surak! Lee Jang-hoo''s party slaughtering Lizadman. Their battle was fierce. Even though he was dealing with more than six Lizardmen by himself, he showed a strong fighting power without a single retreat. Lizadman whose limbs are amputated every time aurah flashes. Just by helping Kang properly with the fire magic, they managed to knock down all that much of the Lizardmen. And lastly. ???? ????? ?? ?? ????, ?? ?? ?? ?? ???? ????? ???. ¡°????.¡± ? ???, ???? ???? ???. ???. ?? 3?? ????? ????, 3?? ????? ???? 20??? ??? ? ????. ?? ?????. 3???? ??? ????? ??? ?? ?????, ? ???? ??? ??? ? ?? ???. ??? ?? ? ???. ¡®??? ??? ??? ?? ????? ????? ??.¡¯ ??? ?? ????. ?? ? ? ?? ??? ??? ???, ???? 20??? ???? ???? ??? ?????. ?? ?? ????. ?? ??? ???? ??. ? ???, ?? ?? ??? ?? ??? ????. The dungeon attack is over. When Lee and his party came out, Kim Moo-jin, a professor of fencing, said with a look of surprise. "It took me 40 minutes to get to Dungeon Clear. You''ve been the fastest ever." Lee Jang-hoo, Do Jae-sung, Jang Ki-yong. They''re just those kids in the fencing department. However, when they set a record of first place, Kim Moo-jin''s eyes naturally turned to Kang Min-hyuk. Is it because of Kang Min-hyuk?¡¯ I had no choice but to think so. The Lizadman dungeon. After determining the difficulty of the dungeon in advance, the level of first-year students was expected to take about an hour. However, after Lee Jang-hu, the party shortened it by 20 minutes. Soon after, parties of students called elite in the fencing department ended their dungeons one after another, but considering that their records were 45 minutes later, Lee''s group''s records were very impressive. The party that finished first took a rest. They gathered in twos and threes to shake off the mucus from their bodies, and recalled the moment at the dungeon where they sat on the floor and had a hard time breathing. In the meantime, an accident occurred. Several students were injured in the dungeon and were not directly linked to death, but security teams were deployed to stop the exploration of the dungeon. Then, about an hour later, teams that had completed their exploration began to emerge one after another, and the last party took as long as an hour and a half to successfully attack the dungeon. The first stage of a joint class. The dungeon expedition is over. Kim Moo-jin stepped forward and said, looking around at the students who had a hard time. "Everyone had a hard time. Fortunately, I''m truly glad that the training ended without any deaths, but it''s not a situation where you guys can just be praised. If the exploration was carried out normally, the dungeon should have been completed within an hour. However, more than half of the teams took more than an hour, and some of the teams spent as much as an hour and a half. If you wish Hunter in this condition, I can say you have no future. There are countless hunters in the world, but you have to keep in mind that so many of them have died out of sight." Kim Moo-jin''s voice was cold. Once a master of swordsmanship, also called an iron-blooded sword, he winked at his assistants standing beside him. Then they set up the screen. When a large screen was placed for everyone to see, Kim Moo-jin said. We will now check out the first and last dungeon exploration video. Through this video, I hope you will fully study how to target the dungeon and how to make a mistake. Experience here will be your lifeline in the cold outside world." Pod. I turned on the screen. The start was a video of the last team, which took an hour and a half. Chapter 39 Chapter 39 The last team was not a poor individual. The swordsmen of the last team were similar in ability to Lee Jang-hoo''s group, and Um Hyo-seop, a magic major, could not be said to be outstanding, but he was a wizard who could do enough for one person. If they had worked well together, they would have cleared the dungeon within an hour, but their problems were revealed from the beginning in the video taken with a camera installed in the dungeon. ["Oh, hot!"] ["Hey, don''t use magic because it''s disturbing. Even without your help anyway, Dungeon Clare''s no problem."] Uhm Hyo-seop used flame magic to keep Lizadman in check. It was an appropriate response in the position of the wizard, but the students of the fencing department were in a uproar just a little bit of heat. Since then, Uhm has shrunk. He wanted to play his part, but if he did something at all, he could only watch the swordsmen screaming. However, it did not cause problems in hunting. As the swordsmen were confident, they had enough of the Lizadman without Um Hyo-seop''s help. The problem was not hunting, but in other parts. ["Where am I?"] ["Are you lost?"] Dungeon is basically shaped like a maze. If you move recklessly, you may be stuck in a dead end, so you usually have to identify the traces around you and find the right way as much as possible. But the last team didn''t have that basis. He faced the enemies he faced as he walked recklessly, and such actions slowed his exploration speed compared to other teams. And lastly. The failure to make proper use of Uhm Hyo-seop was a problem when he later met a group of 20 Lizadmen. ["Block!"] ["Gain!"] A situation in which 20 animals were not expected to appear. They showed signs of embarrassment at the sudden battle. There was a fierce battle, and there was no choice but to struggle with the characteristics of the Lizadman, who reduced physical damage with slippery mucus. Nevertheless, the pride of the students in the fencing department did not ask Um Hyo-seop for help. The last team, who was caught by ankles every time they met so many Lizadmen, eventually cleared the dungeon without Um Hyo-seop''s help, even though it took a long time. It was a great job. The fencing students proved that they could at least do a dungeon-clear on their own. But the result was an hour and a half. When the video was over, Kim Moo-jin said with a stiff face. "The last team''s judgment was the worst. The character of the dungeon was not well understood, and the wizard was no different from being absent from the party. Although Lizadman is not a strong opponent, if he tries to attack the dungeon in this way, he may face a variable. I don''t want to go so far as to attack in the best way possible. But don''t you think, at least in order to survive the dungeon, we need to make the most of our grip? In the case of the last-place team, we''ll make sure to set an F grade no matter what grades we get in the case of the last-place team." "Ah!" "Professor!" Students in the video jumped up from their seats. But when Kim Moo-jin looked at them with sharp eyes, they avoided looking at them and sat down powerlessly. ''Dumbs up. I know what they''re thinking. For some students, they were paying too much attention to their relationship with magic students, not to their grades. Having a party with magic students in the first place is a great deal of dissatisfaction for them. I understand. Without the wizard, it is not impossible to attack dungeon. But what we want to teach through this class is not whether it''s possible or not, but efficiency. The video just now was the worst option Hunter should avoid. So from now on, I''m going to watch the first place video." A first class Kim Moo-jin was also curious. With Lee Jang-hoo''s team''s skills, how he was able to clear the dungeon the fastest. In the video clip that appeared on the screen, Kim Moo-jin was soon able to confirm the fact. The problem was the same. Lee Jang-hoo and his party disapproved of Kang Min-hyuk''s magic, but Kang Min-hyuk''s words settled the confrontation. ["¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤??? ?? ??? ???? ?? ??? ? ??? ???? I know what this joint class means to you guys, but that''s not why you give up your grades."] Since then, hunting has been fast. When Kang Min-hyuk burned the mucus, Lee Jang-hoo''s group''s skills made it easy to deal with the Lizadman. It''s not just it. Whenever he faced problems, Kang Min-hyuk stepped up. ["From now on, there are few signs of the Lizardman moving. Considering that there are many Lizadman numbers on the boss stage, there is a high probability that there is a dead end. So let''s move to the right."] The judgment was right. There was a dead end on the left, and most of the parties wasted their time by choosing the left. ["Burning mucus is a priority to efficiently target Lizadman. Even if they are attacked first, at first, they defend themselves against the Lizardmen''s attack. And when I burn Lizadman''s mucus with flame magic, that''s when I start shooting back. Hunting at dungeons is always a series of dangers. When you don''t know when and where variables may occur, you have to avoid meaningless physical exhaustion."] Kang Min-hyuk''s advice worked properly. Lee Jang-hu''s group''s skills were not very exceptional, but his breathing with Kang Min-hyuk allowed him to handle the Lizad Men quickly. Rizade man with burnt mucus. They were no match for the party after Lee. And it didn''t take much time for Kang Min-hyuk to handle a large number of Lizadmen, as he provided magical support depending on the situation. At first, Lee Jang-hoo was the leader. But as time went by, the sight of Lee and his party listening showed that things had changed. Leader Kang Minhyuk. The position has been changed. Lee''s party may not think so, but the party leader was obviously Kang Min-hyuk. And lastly. In the end, Kim Moo-jin expressed his admiration at the situation when the boss stage was finished. "Perfect." The students'' eyes were focused. Kim Moo-jin, who calls him a "iron blood sword," was quite unfamiliar to students of the sword department to express their feelings like this. "The first place team''s breathing is different. The first-place team showed an ideal form of dungeon hunting. Lizadman''s method of burning and attacking mucus was excellent, and he quickly attacked the dungeon through a proper connection between the Ganghwa Warriors and the Wizard. In this process, I think Kang Min-hyuk''s role was very important. Finding the right way, presenting the Rijadman''s method of attack, and with the exact information that Kang Min-hyuk found, the first-place team didn''t have any errors. This is, the ideal result of a joint class." The atmosphere sank cold. Kang Minhyuk. The name doesn''t matter. In the presence of hundreds of fencing students, Kim Moo-jin was now praising the magic major. Your performance in the dungeon? I admit it. As you can see from the video, Kang Min-hyuk showed a very good performance. However, for those in the fencing department, Kim Moo-jin''s praise was Kang Min-hyuk. ''I admit that Kang Min-hyuk''s performance was outstanding. But in the end, it was Lee Jang-hoo and his party who handled the group of Lizadman. Without their force, Kang Min-hyuk would have been useless no matter how accurate the information was.¡¯ an unusual situation Since magic students were never praised in a joint class, the reaction of fencing students was not good. We will use the first-place team`s exploration video as a Kyobo. I''ll give you the next three days, so you guys write a report and submit why the first-place team''s hunting methods are ideal results. Remember, Hunter is ultimately in a position to look at the same goal. It doesn''t mean we can separate them into reinforcement warriors or wizards, but we can only achieve the goals we want by joining forces." Kim Moo-jin looked around the students. In the face of widespread discontent, the students showed what they were thinking. "Then I will end the first day of joint class." The class is over. It did not solve students'' complaints. The difference between a peace fighter and a wizard. It was not a problem that the professor could solve, but a reality born of this era. After class. The atmosphere of the students of the magic department was not good. Kang Min-hyuk was praised in front of everyone, but other students were not in the same position as Kang. ''Is this all I can do?'' ''You really don''t need a wizard.¡¯ ''The swordsmen took care of Lizadman without us.¡¯ a C-level dungeon It''s still a high wall for magic students. However, seeing the students of the same age performing in the fencing department, they had no choice but to feel ashamed of themselves. non-mainstream reality It''s not that I didn''t know. However, the reality that I didn''t feel because I didn''t experience it in person was clearly conveyed through this joint class. The fencing students were strong. The sorcerer''s help was nothing more than an auxiliary means of making them a little easier to hunt, and in the end it was the Ganghwa warriors who led the hunt. The appetite was bitter. On their way back to school, the students couldn''t show their smiling faces. It was the same for Jung Sang-hoon. Even he, who is at the top of the magic department, didn''t do much in this joint class. I was angry. But to him, Kang Min-hyuk came up and said, "It''s an obvious result. You''re still a two-circle wizard, and there''s not much you can do in dungeon exploration.¡± ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.¡± Kang Min-hyuk''s words were not consoled at all. I understand. Kang Min-hyuk is a former prosecutor, and now he is a wizard. Because I understood both sides of the world, I was able to speak more objectively. "Wizardmen''s strengths don''t work in variable spaces like dungeons. It''s natural that Ganghwa warriors become the main force, and the sorcerer is the auxiliary means. That''s the reality. Rather than trying to deny reality, it would be comfortable to distinguish between what we can do well and what we can''t." "But you saw the attitude of the swordsmen. They don''t approve of us." "What does it matter?¡± "Yes?" Kang Min-hyuk saw Jung Sang-hoon. said in a calm voice, silently looking down at his shaking eyes. "No wonder they don''t recognize us. That''s the current trend, and the fact that many people choose Ganghwa warriors, not magicians, is not a place where wizards can be recognized everywhere. Unless we''re on the level of marijuana, the mainstream people won''t recognize us." It''s a miserable reality. Wizards often gave up their way under the cold gaze of the Ganghwa warriors. "But it''s too shabby for us to collapse on our own because of other people''s thoughts. So let''s show them. It was an environment where they had no choice but to play in dungeon hunting, but it''s different in the next Mercury War." a hydroponic war The act of keeping one''s place and preventing an enemy''s attack. Kang Min-hyuk said. "You and I, like this, let''s block the same zone. As far as Mercury is concerned, let''s show them that being a wizard is worth it." Kang Minhyuk. He was the man who suited the leader. Just as countless people followed him when he was at the gate, Jung Sang-hoon''s gaze at Kang Min-hyuk changed. an uneasy reality a non-mainstream path that others do not approve of With even Chung Sang-hoon, a gifted genius, not sure, Kang Min-hyuk''s unshakable voice has become a solid buttress. ''If you follow your teacher, you can go the right way.¡¯ Relationships formed for each other''s goals. But now, it was Jung Sang-hoon, who was also attracted to Kang Min-hyuk. Chapter 40 Chapter 40 The two-week joint class provides plenty of time after one training session. Professor Baek Dong-seok, who is in charge of the review process. For him, Kang Min-hyuk''s video was a very good Kyobo. "Before this joint class, some of the students asked me. Professor, what role should wizards play in targeting dungeons? Usually everyone''s confused. It''s the most ideal picture for a warrior to block in front, and a wizard to use attack magic from behind.¡± wizards with no hands-on experience. When they are ten, they say such things as ten, and Baek Dong-seok. "That''s wrong. In variable and narrow spaces such as dungeon, the wizard should take on an auxiliary role to highlight the power of the reinforcement warrior, not the leading position. Why? Not only is it difficult to avoid allies in a small space, but there is no time and space to cast. In that case, not focusing too much on attack magic, but taking an appropriate auxiliary position is the way to target the dungeon efficiently. Of course, it would be a different matter if you were able to go beyond the contextual limits.¡± Beep I played the video. Baek Dong-seok explained this long because his explanation and Kang Min-hyuk''s performance perfectly matched. ["Fire Ball."] [Fluttering!] The battle with the Lizadman. Kang Min-hyuk burned the mucus of the Lizadman with his first attack. Kang Min-hyuk then attacked the Lizardman with magic that was not as wide as possible, not by force. It was a position to prevent possible dangers in fierce combat situations, and thanks to it, Lee and his party were able to ease the defensive burden. perfect assistance Whenever Kang Min-hyuk''s magic was exercised, Baek Dong-seok smiled with joy. "Look at this video. Kang Min-hyuk showed the most ideal image that a wizard can do. To burn the mucus of the Lizadman with flame magic, and to make a plate where the reinforced warriors can move comfortably in an auxiliary position during battle. If there''s a student who doesn''t understand my explanation properly, you can think of Kang''s appearance as a real-life magic textbook." It was simply rave reviews. Baek Dong-seok praised Kang to the point of embarrassment, and played Kang''s videos every day during the three-day review. As such, Kang Min-hyuk''s play did not show any shortcomings as a wizard. If it was a few days ago. With envy of Kang Min-hyuk, some students would not have welcomed the current situation. But now it was different. With the emergence of a public enemy, the attitude of the students of the magic department who took the class was quite serious. "Professor, I have a question!" "Can I get a separate video?¡± an active learning attitude The students showed enthusiasm for the class. I had no choice but to. As frogs in the well, they faced a miserable reality through a joint class with the sword department. Now they know. The fact that if you''re not desperate, you can''t do anything. Maybe that''s why. At first, the students, who were not approached because they were looking around, approached and talked to each other. "Minhyuk, how did you know that the mucus of Lizadman is the target point? Do you have a monster encyclopedia that you usually read?¡± "You were really great in the joint class." "You''ve never said hello like this before, have you? I hope we can get along in the future." Attitude changed in an instant. Kang Min-hyuk responded to their desperate appearance at a moderate level. I understand. Why they ostracized themselves, and why they couldn''t accept themselves. The past sorrow of learning non-mainstream learning may have created a wall for Kang Min-hyuk, who was from Suho-mun. But just that much. Kang Min-hyuk took a step back from them. Kang''s father had said. "It is necessary to have an amicable interpersonal relationship, but certainly different from my own." Draw a line. Jeong Sang-hoon is the only one who actively helps Kang. At least Kim Chang-soo was included in the group, but he never gave excessive favors other than that. That''s how people realize it. You have to be good to Kang Minhyuk so that you can be included in the fence. It wasn''t intended, but Kang Min-hyuk was instinctively practicing how to build his own power. A few days later. In Zone Z, which occupies the largest site in the Hunter Academy, the second course, the Suseongjeon, was held. a gathering of students Kim Moo-jin stepped forward. As you know, dungeon and gate are different. If Dungeon can collect and target enough information, there are many variables as the gate is suddenly created. In this sense, the Mercury training is a must-have subject. You don''t know when, where, or in what format a gate will be generated. If a gate is created in the middle of the city, the Hunters around them must be called up and prepared for the Mercury War." Zone Z consists of several forms of urban training ground. Kim Moo-jin added an explanation, showing a photo of a training camp modeled on a real city. "The gate lasts about an hour. Normally, if a gate is created, the primary deterrence forces completely encircle the 1 km radius starting from the gate. And by deterring monsters spreading east, west, north and south, it prevents civilian damage caused by the gate. We call this an initial measure. To kill three in the area after Hunter was dispatched troops and gangsters, we will train the mission of the Mercury, rather than sweep. " Mercury It''s a very important word. To keep and keep one''s place. The damage situation varies greatly depending on how well initial measures are taken. If the initial measures are successful, there will be less civilian damage, but otherwise, it is hard to predict how many people will die. "There are three points in total for the Mercury exhibition. The first is to quickly use topography to form a defensive line. Preoccupying seats in advance is a very important part of Mercury, and if you don''t get a good grasp of the topography, you''ll have a mishap that passes through the monster. Second, proper personnel distribution. Monsters from the gate spread in all directions, so if personnel are not properly positioned, there is a possibility that the other direction will be pierced even if three directions are blocked. In that case, the Suseong War failed. Finally, putting civilian safety first. Hunter exists for the protection of civilians, and the sweep of monsters is not a mission to be carried out in the Mercury War. If we hold out and stop the monsters from spreading, the civilians are evacuated and the sweep-out operation begins afterwards." The appearance of a monster. Now, a hundred years after the disaster, humans have formed a systematic structure against monsters. Suseongjeon was part of it. In fact, since there are many more requirements than the sweepstakes that face monsters head-on, this joint class gave Suseongjeon as much as a week of time. As such, the Mercury War was a mission that required sufficient training. Kim Moo-jin said. "Then I''ll announce the group that will proceed with the Mercury War." I''ve already been told about Joe. Kang Min-hyuk and Jung Sang-hoon were able to join the same group because they tied them up in the same group according to the desired person. [Article 3] It was Kang Min-hyuk''s team. In each group, five wizards and 40 Ganghwa warriors were deployed. Unlike the dungeon exploration, the scale became very large, which was usually the least number of people who went through Mercury warfare. When the students of Group 3 gathered together, the officer in charge of Z3 gave the situation. "The monster that appeared through the gate this time is an Orc rated D. It also includes Orc warriors of Class C, and the gate''s formation time is about one hour. If you don''t kill all orcs within that time, or you don''t let the monster through a radius of 1km, you''ll succeed in Mercury. For your information, there will be more than twice as many monsters in the north as in any other direction, so you can take that into account." It was a kind explanation. The actual test is not the same, but the academy still considered students to have no experience in the math test. One of the students from the fencing department took the lead. "I think we''d better put a lot of people in the north. Even if you block the other three directions anyway, if one side is pierced, it''s a dorumuk. Let''s put 16 Ganghwa warriors in two wizards to the north, and form a defensive line with one wizard and eight Ganghwa warriors, respectively, in the rest of the way. I think this is the best way." "It''s all right." "Then who will apply to the North?" North The situation could have been somewhat burdensome. No matter how much training it is, a high risk means that there is a greater chance of getting hurt. But the time for choice was not long. Kang Min-hyuk stepped up. "Me and Sang-hoon will go north." "Then the wizard is finished." What''s left now is a reinforcement warrior. But at first, they were wary and raised their hands as if they had been waiting as soon as Kang Min-hyuk said he was going. "I''ll go north, too." "Me too." "Now that I''m doing it, I''ll do it right." Among them was a familiar face. right after Lee Jang-hoo and his party They were voluntarily included in Kang''s group, and as soon as Kang said he was going north, they applied accordingly. In fact, their perception of Kang Min-hyuk has changed because of the last class. If it weren''t for Kang, Lee and his party, who would never have performed well, would not have topped the list with the help of Kang Min-hyuk, as Kim Moo-jin said. Recalling the moment, they were deliberately included in Group 3 to benefit from Kang. Therefore, I had no choice but to follow Kang Min-hyuk''s words to go north. Article 3 of the Battle of Mercury. Those in this group were generally well-meaning to Kang. Otherwise, they checked the list sent by the magic department and mostly chose different groups. The personnel allocation is complete. Immediately, the students of Group 3 moved to their positions, and as they moved north, they could see the city. a plain city scene Kang Min-hyuk quickly looked around. ''It''s not bad. If the building''s layout is easy to form a defensive line, and the monster from the gate is Orc, there''s no danger of falling over the building. It means that if you block the open space, you can succeed enough in Mercury.¡¯ Kang Min-hyuk was used to this situation. At the gate of Suho, the situation of Mercury was not very strange, as the punitive measures and Mercury were like daily activities. Did he know that? Among the group 3 students who have yet to get the hang of it, Lee Jang-hoo took the lead. "Kang Min-hyuk." "Why?" "Why don''t you take the lead?" It was unexpected. Leader It may not be a very important word, but a self-respecting swordsman handed the baton over to the wizard. They were sure. With the last dungeon hunt, at least Kang Min-hyuk''s experience is real. This time again, he wanted to get good grades by following Kang''s words. ''Cute.'' The opponent''s intentions were seen. But I didn''t feel bad. Even though they have a prejudice that they are non-mainstream, they have given up their pride for the sake of scoring. To conform to reality. It was harder than I thought, and there was no reason to take their choice badly. Lee Jang-hoo said. "I felt it in the last training. As the successor to Soohumun, you have an experience that is incomparably experienced with other students. If you''re the leader, I promise I''ll obey your orders absolutely. We''re not so stupid as to deliberately ruin Mercury training." He expressed his intentions frankly. When he said that, Kang Min-hyuk had no reason to refuse. Kang Min-hyuk saw the rest of the students. "Are you thinking the same thing?" "Yes." "We think you''re the best fit, too. The board is laid. In a situation where he can be the main character, Kang is not a person to pull out. Kang Min-hyuk said. "Then I''ll take the lead." And 10 minutes later. When Kang Min-hyuk''s order was completed, the training for the Mercury War finally began. [Crack Expansion] [Monsters appear in the gate] a wide-open gate From there, countless orcs began to pop out. Chapter 41 Chapter 41 The gate. The reason for calling it a disaster was the ever-changing nature of the cracks in the dimension. "Gate is just a word that expresses the phenomenon of cracks in the dimension, and unlike dungeons, ''one channel'' is not formed. The point at which gate phenomena are first detected. Since gates can be generated anywhere within a radius of about 1 km from there, the scope of the hydroponics covers all hazardous areas." One kilometer. That was why the scope became a reference point. If a gate is created at one point, such as a dungeon, it is only necessary to attack it, but in the case of a gate, there is no constant pattern, so it must be completely surrounded by the 1km range. That''s why the initial action called Mercury Wars was taken, and people set the golden time to about 15 minutes. Five minutes to call up nearby Hunter after initial gate detection. And 10 minutes of time for hunters to get together and form a line of defense within a 1km radius. After 15 minutes, at least one or two or dozens of gates vomit monsters. The gate with a 15-minute delay is easy to deal with, but there is also a kind of red gate that sometimes appears without notice. It was selected as a national disaster, and since Class A monsters usually appear at the Red Gate, not only nearby hunters but also local hunters are called up at that time. the occurrence of a situation Through artificial channels at the Academy, groups of Orcs emerged. Crrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr. a gain in profit The Orcs gazed around in unfamiliar surroundings, revealing their fierce teeth. Orcs appearing one after another through the gate. With the Orcs already filling his sight in a short time, Lee Jang-hoo, who was watching the situation from afar, swallowed a dry cough. a gulp ''¡­this is the gate.'' I''ve never seen it in my life. It''s a field I''ve studied theoretically enough, but it''s not a common experience to actually see the gate. It was a routine for Hunter, and a strange world for Lee, who was just an Academy student. My heart thumped. Kang Min-hyuk''s order formed a defensive line, but he couldn''t help but feel uneasy. ''Will the Orcs move as we intend?¡¯ North There are the most monsters on this side. Naturally, there are many spaces to cover, and Kang Min-hyuk chose choice and concentration, not proper distribution. "There are a total of five passages in the north. Two are narrow streets, so you can block them by car, and the other two will each deploy three reinforced warriors, named ''Guerrilla Unit.'' The guerrilla forces never fight head-on. If there''s an orc that''s going to the road they''re in charge of, deal with it as a surprise, and if you can''t handle it, ask us for help. And in case of an emergency, use a pre-paid magic bomb to detonate both buildings." A magic bomb. The only 17-year-old students were seized with dangerous weapons. The demolition of a building is not a top option. Every time a monster shows up, it explodes, and there will be no buildings left for humans to live in. That''s the last bastion. In Kang Min-hyuk''s explanation, Lee Jang-hoo had asked questions. "So you''re going to put all the troops in the biggest aisle, how are you sure the Orcs will get there?¡± It was a natural question. I agree that the path with low buildings on both sides is easy to defend, but I''m not sure Orcs will follow suit as intended. However, the method proposed by Kang Min-hyuk was simpler than expected. If what Orcs want is blood and slaughter, then they just have to meet what they want. "Let''s get started. Yap yap. Thuddudduddudduddudduddudduduk. At Kang Min-hyuk''s order, Lee Jang-hoo and other students of the fencing department tore something apart. It was a blood transfusion pack. They used the prearranged ones as a means of luring possible situations. A large amount of blood spilling on the floor. The fishy aroma of the blood, the eyes of the orcs, who had not yet come to their senses, were all focused. Crrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! Yay! glossy flesh Kang Min-hyuk''s intentions worked. Lee Jang-hu was relieved to him, but held the sword strongly with his wet hands in a cold sweat at the sight of the oaks rushing in like waves. Kang Min-hyuk''s instructions were concise. But that was the norm. To form a defensive line in a short period of 10 minutes, a complex and time-consuming method cannot be used. Argh! Take! a rush of Orcs Seongong was a wizard above a four-story building. "Fireball." Fire ball baptism. Under the magic used by Kang Min-hyuk and Jung Sang-hoon at the same time, a hot fire burned and hit the oak. Quang! Fluttering! Argh! The Orcs screamed. Five or six Orcs were set ablaze, but that alone did not interfere with the tide. Orcs that have crawled to the ground. The moment the leading Ganghwa warriors spewed out an auror, the Orcs and the Ganghwa warriors were intertwined. Argh! "Kill!" Surak! The battle has begun. Lee Jang-hu''s sword flashed and cut open the oak''s chest, and Oak, regardless of him, took the axe down. Then Do Jae-sung, who was next to him, blocked the oak axe. Kang Min-hyuk formed the Ganghwa warriors in pairs in this battle. In a fierce battle, a safety device was created to have a colleague to leave his back to. Punch! Punch! The sword is stuck in the oak''s body. The Ganghwa warriors, expressing their own force, cut off the head of the surging Orcs at once. blood sprinkling in the sky Blood dripped like rain, but the reinforcement warriors remained unshakable. "Hurries, heurries." Lee Jang-hoo''s breathing became rough. Only a few minutes had passed, but the battle with Oak was already so intense that it was breathless. Then the magic bomb was regrettable. Four bombs were distributed in each group, which seemed to make the Orcs easier to deal with. ''But I said I shouldn''t.¡¯ A magic bomb. Its power is stronger than the magic of three circles. More than 10 orcs can be processed if four bombs are detonated at the same time, but that doesn''t interfere with the trend. To take a breath for breath. So Kang said limited magic bombs should be used efficiently. "The magic bomb is not intended to deal with the enemy. The number of magic bombs is limited, and the magic bombs are more specialized in building destruction due to special mana waves. It would be nice if we could use it to subdue the monsters at once, but we need to remember the mission of the Mercury War. "To keep monsters out of the 1-kilometer radius. So magic bombs should be used for defensive missions." Magic bombs are scarcity. Since not much can be supplied, Kang Min-hyuk has properly placed the magic bomb in case of a contingency. Maybe the other groups. They are highly useful for using magic bombs aggressively. Although he had heard of the plan, Lee did not complain about it was not doing so. ''I''m sure Kang Min-hyuk is right.¡¯ dungeon exploration Kang Min-hyuk gave blind faith there. And Kang Min-hyuk offered a new solution instead of placing a magic bomb in the back. "Now!" About 10 minutes have passed. As the number of monsters rushing in increased, Lee shouted. It was then. Kang Min-hyuk, who was in a four-story building, used flame magic. "Fireball." Fluttering! a raging fire Its goal was a gas car right in the middle of the street. The basis of the Mercury War is the utilization of topographical features. So the gas car was placed on the path that the monsters would pass, and it soon became a powerful weapon. Bang! Puff, puff, puff! purrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr There was a tremendous explosion. The orcs were swept away by the explosion, and burned-out orcs were thrown to the floor. Firearms like guns don''t work well with monsters. Although it is not efficient because the monster does not die even if it penetrates the vital point, an explosion using firepower is still a means used today. With one blast swept away, the orcs were noticeably reduced, but the problem is that the gate has not yet been closed. the continuous oaks that continue to appear. Lee Jang-hu''s expression hardened. Damn it. The strategy was good. It was appropriate to use blood to concentrate monsters in one place, but there was no power to handle it. greater firepower Now, it was time for that. Kang Min-hyuk was watching the situation from above the building. ''There''s no flying monster. They''re all Orcs, and then the roof of the four-story building is safe from the enemy.'' Actually, it''s only natural. Although he was already informed that Orcs would appear, Kang Min-hyuk chose to watch the situation as much as he did in real life. There were no variables. The Orcs of Class D or the Orcs of Class C do not have the ability to climb the roof of a four-story building. It was quite good news. I didn''t know when I was a Ganghwa warrior, but having a ''safe area" for a wizard was a tremendous advantage. "Sang Hoon." "Yes." "Get ready from now on." like a bolt out He scattered manna over the hikong. Activating the circle at the same time, he ''fairyized'' the mana of nature and his mana. ''In order for the enhanced warriors to hold out, they must constantly use strong firepower to reduce the number of orcs.¡¯ Two circles? No. With that level of magic, you can''t do much damage to Orcs. So I prepared 3 circle magic right away. This will shock people, but in this situation, the ambiguous response is poisonous. If you''re going to do it. Kang Min-hyuk made a decision. The training will serve as an opportunity for people to look at themselves once again. Hua Aak. red-crowded mana It began to form a three-circle flame magic. But it''s not a normal three-circle magic. The strength of the circle has increased due to the strengthening of the circle, and by using the best three-circle magic, the power is comparable to four circles. And "Wind Fist." Wei ing. Jung Sang-hoon made a board. The wind blew around because of the wind''s fist, and this would be a good firewood of flame magic. the peak of a flower Kang Min-hyuk finally finished casting. "Fire Burst." an explosion of flame As soon as the Red Mana was fired at the Orcs, a strong heat exploded. Bang! Fluttering! It was a huge explosion. The intense heat, never found at the level of an Academy student, swept the surrounding Orcs. an unexpected situation In their magical power, the swordsmen on the ground looked at the roof. "Yi, what is this?" "Did you just use fire bursts on top?" power equal to four circles The magic just used by Kang Min-hyuk was enough to shock even the Ganghwa warriors at the ''academy level''. Chapter 42 Chapter 42 The circle spun fiercely. One more magic was completed with double casting, even before the fire burst fever had yet subsided. "Fire Wave." in a blaze of anger a wave of flames A huge wave of water, originating from the roof, hit the orcs on the ground. Quang! in a flutter Ouch! The Orcs screamed. Kang Min-hyuk''s magic was at a different level, although he could endure the magic of two circles. The formula of the magical world is to respond with the magic of level C and level D. But now that Kang Min-hyuk uses the magic of firepower comparable to the four circles, most of the Orcs of Class D could not withstand it. The burning skin. The images of the fallen orcs, including Lee Jang-hoo, regained their composure. "Attack!" "Dead!" Surak! The counterattack has begun. As the situation became relatively spacious, the Orcs'' heads were cut indiscriminately, as the Orcs of the Ganghwa warriors had yet to come to their senses. There was a great confusion. On one side, the oaks burning in flames scream, and on the other, the oaks slaughter. The number of orcs appearing at the gate reached as many as a hundred, but despite such unfavorable circumstances, the northern position did not pass a single orc. Are you saying that they are also elites?¡¯ Kang Min-hyuk glanced down. The swordsmen looked different in the way they blocked the rushing Orcs. a fencing department Although the name has been integrated into ''grafting,'' students entering the sword department refer to talent specialized in Ganghwa warriors regardless of the type of weapon. Even Lee Jang-hoo, who has average skills in the fencing department, is more talented than other hunters. As evidenced by that, the fencing students were not pushed against Orcs. Thanks to their propaganda, they were able to make the same edition as they are in the first place. The rooftop was peaceful. Unlike hellshadows drawn on the ground, Kang Min-hyuk gained time and space at the expense of his sword students. Huayak Don''t scatter again. Kang Min-hyuk''s role in the upcoming Mercury match is clear. Dealer Until the seeds of the Orcs dry out, they will continue to emit explosive firepower. "Fire Buster." Bang! in a blaze of anger Flames shot up from the roof. Jung Sang Hoon will assist and Kang Minhyuk will wrap it up. At that scene, the students of the fencing department below expressed their admiration. It was such a shocking situation. In their common sense, there is a limit to which a wizard can be seen, and the chemistry between Kang Min-hyuk and Jung Sang-hoon was great. Especially Kang Min-hyuk''s magic. It was shocking for a freshman to use three-circle magic. in a flutter a blazing earth The Orcs looked up at the roof with angry eyes, but there was no way for them to attack Kang Min-hyuk. It is too high a position for those who have no flying ability, and even when trying to climb through the stairs, the Ganghwa warriors did not allow it. It was perfect. Kang Min-hyuk showed the ideal of the Mercury War. The Ganghwa warriors blocked it in front, and the wizards put the deal in safe conditioned. At least with the premise of an ''excellent wizard,'' you can create this ideal picture. noticeably diminishing oaks And the scene of the fierce battle in the north was being transmitted to the professors through the camera. The moment Kang Minhyuk uses 3 circle magic. Professor Baek Dong-seok, who was sitting down and watching the video interestingly, got up in a panic. Jump! "Pa, Fire Burst.¡± I was embarrassed. Back Dong-seok was there when Kang Min-hyuk revealed that he was a two-circle wizard. At that time, I was shocked by Kang''s growth. Kang Min-hyuk was definitely a one-circle wizard when he entered the school, but now he was using three-circle magic in front of everyone. Unbelievable, I double-checked, but Kang Min-hyuk in the video was literally slaughtering Orcs with powerful three-circle magic. "Professor Baek Dong-seok. Was Kang originally a three-circle wizard?" It was Kim Moo-jin. Kim Moo-jin also seemed to be quite embarrassed, and his face also of surprise. "No. No, I don''t know. I''m sure you recently said you''ve reached the level of 2 circles, but now I''m using 3 circles magic. Professor Kim Moo-jin knows well, right? The fact that circle formation isn''t something that simple in a few months. If you over-inject the enhancer in a short period of time, the human body, which is not trained yet, will collapse." My voice trembled. Kim Moo-jin''s eyes were fixed on the monitor as he denied the reality. "¡­I don''t understand either. I have seen Kang Min-hyuk in person before. Kang Min-hyuk, who competed in the Mutu competition, showed no sign of being a magician. Then, you only started magic when you entered the magic department. Does this make sense? Genius is beyond the realm of common sense, but Kang''s growth is beyond even the word genius." I was in shock. Professors watching the video. In a situation beyond their heads, they failed to come up with a clear answer. He was not the only one who was embarrassed. Kang Min-hyuk''s magic was a little different from what Baek Dong-seok knew. "The Orcs were chosen for this exhibition because they are currently a bit too much for magic students. In order to deal effectively with level D orcs, wizards need to work together. But look. Kang Min-hyuk''s magic is killing D-class Orcs. What''s shocking is that the Orc warrior of Class C, who has to endure the three-circle magic, is dying." C4 circle. It''s a formula. Over the years, the conclusion reached after numerous battles. Then the Orc warrior would have to endure Kang Min-hyuk''s magic, only squealing and not rebelling at all. a fact which can be found out by him Kang Min-hyuk''s magic is that he has three circles, but his power is comparable to four circles. "¡­Hey, does this make sense?" My head got complicated. At first, he admired Group 3''s tactics. However, I thought it was a setback to focus the monster on one road, but there was an unexpected situation. beyond common sense Even with the professors'' common sense, Kang cannot explain. Then, Kim Moo-jin said. "Anyway, Kang Min-hyuk is showing his ability to go beyond the level of ''joint training.'' With that kind of firepower, the choice of focusing monsters on the same path would be a divine move. But." It''s not without problems. Kang Min-hyuk is great. I admit it. Thanks to his performance, the number of monsters reaching a hundred was decreasing noticeably. The problem is. "Gate is a hell of a place where the end is unknown. We''ve set the oaks from the oak cages to hold a certain number for 40 minutes, so no matter how many oaks we kill, the crisis doesn''t end. If Kang Min-hyuk''s mana runs out, then the crisis will begin. I admit that Kang Min-hyuk is great, but not many people have that kind of speciality." It''s already the 6th magic. [Boom!] [Fluttering!] Looking at the screaming orcs, Kim Moo-jin''s expression hardened. It''s about time. As soon as Kang''s mana runs out, the crisis in Group 3 will begin in earnest. It was strange. I''ve already processed 50 orcs. But I couldn''t see the end. With the Orcs still showing up at the gate, Kang was able to infer a hypothesis. Is the number of monsters set to be kept?¡¯ That''s all I had. A hundred were barely able to be stopped by the students'' power, and the gate was throwing up more monsters. The level at which the balance breaks down when you think of it in common sense. As soon as Kang Min-hyuk''s magic is stopped, he is forced to face a crisis as a strengthened warrior who will be exhausted physically. but ''There''s no chance that my magic will stop.¡¯ Mana room. The effect of the training was truly outstanding. As people use six high-grade mana stones every day that cannot be used recklessly because they are expensive items, Kang Min-hyuk''s circle had a huge amount of mana that was beyond common sense. Compared to Jung Sang-hoon, who is next to him, it is almost as good as the sea. Although he had already used the three-circle magic six times, there was still a considerable amount of mana left in Kang''s circle. It''s not just it. Mana fairy tale. Kang did not use only his mana in using magic. By sucking in the mana of nature around it, the magic of three circles was realized with only half the consumption. There is a common sense that people think. That is, the wizard is weak in the long run, and Kang was not included in the category of common sense. "Fire Burst, Fire Wave." Bang! Flutter, flutter! Magic continued to manifest itself. Whether the professors were surprised or not, Kang Min-hyuk balanced the battlefield with strong firepower. It was an ironic situation. Obviously the Ganghwa warrior is the mainstream of the world, but now it seemed as if the wizard was the mainstream. But the current situation was a very special case. Even if you bring in the same three-circle wizard as Kang Min-hyuk, you can''t create the current situation. There is a difference in magical power, and they will run out of mana even if they use a little magic, and the casting speed is well above average. This is not the greatness of the position of wizard, but just Kang Min-hyuk is great. Monster Kang Min-hyuk''s performance destroyed common sense. The Ganghwa warriors'' performance was obviously great, but for now, only Kang Min-hyuk was seen. At last. Boom. Fluttering! The moment Kang Min-hyuk''s magic was once again fired, orcs no longer appeared from the gate. 40 minutes The time has passed. The professors thought that if they summoned the orcs for 40 minutes, they would struggle with the orcs remaining for the remaining 20 minutes. But the situation was not as expected. When the orcs did not show up further, the remaining orcs were quickly slaughtered. When Kang Min-hyuk''s support and the force of the reinforcement warriors were combined, the Orcs, who were not strong, were helpless. Poo-hwak! Yay! The Orc, whose arm had been blown away, screamed. Lee Jang-hoo seemed to have a hard time in the long battle, but his face was filled with joy at the fact that he managed to survive. a peace fighter They showed why they were mainstream. No matter how much support there was, it was a great thing to hold out for 40 minutes. Last When they finally took care of even the only orcs left, the gate was no longer visible in their eyes. Flap! "Cuck, it''s over!" "Hurries, heurries." The students collapsed as they were. When the tension that had been stiffening disappeared, I could not stand any longer. But Kang did not rest. As soon as the situation was over, Kang immediately came down from the roof and said to Lee Jang-hoo, who was gasping for breath. "Let''s go." "Uh, where?" "Somewhere. I''m going to help you in the other direction." The mission in the north is over. However, the mission should not only block one side, but not make a few mistakes in all other directions. We still have 10 minutes left. "Let''s divide the troops into three from now on. Hang in there even if it''s hard. If you work just ten more minutes, you''ll get the ideal result you want." Lee Jang-hu''s expression turned pale. I just couldn''t get enough energy. But at Kang''s words, he stood up with his teeth clenched. ''Yes, let''s do it.'' Not because I promised obedience. Just two experiences. In the memory of the moments with Kang Min-hyuk, Lee Jang-hu was now truly obeying Kang Min-hyuk. Chapter 43 Chapter 43 A southward direction. The members of Group 3 were in very bad shape from the start. Argh! "My God!" "Follow me!" There are two roads in the south. So naturally, there were four reinforced warriors on both sides, and in the building in the center, the wizard chose to cover both sides according to the circumstances. Back then, I thought it was the best choice. But they have lost their combat experience and overlooked the fact that reality does not flow like calculations. Orcs showing up at the gate. Contrary to their plans, the majority of them have attacked the right. Argh! "Damn it!" Since then, the south has been in turmoil. Leaving their seats to help the right, students in the south were forced to give up the advantages of Mercury. a situation in which all sides have been exposed They dealt with the oaks that rushed frantically. There was no such thing as strategy. I was just dealing with an enemy facing me, and clenched my teeth so as not to die. "Wind Cuttur."" Ssasak! The sorcerer''s magic was manifested on the roof. But with the magic of two circles alone, it was hard to deal a blow to Orcs of Class D or higher. To the extent that a few are injured at best. The sorcerer could not display as powerful firepower as Kang Min-hyuk, and he could not exert a great presence throughout the battle. Yes, it is. Two more than one. Three people show synergy rather than two. No matter how advantageous the Mercury exhibition is, there was not much that the "2 Circle Wizard" could do alone. a precarious situation Nevertheless, the students in the south were able to endure thanks to the strength of the Ganghwa warriors. Puhak! Fluttering! "Don''t bite me!" The leader of the South. A student named Song Ki-baek cut the oak with a powerful fire. He is recognized as a better-performing prosecutor in the fencing department than Lee. With him at the forefront, the students struggled and did not give up until the end even when they were out of breath. Cutting and cutting. Crazy dealing with Orcs, fortunately the students in the south were able to push the orcs back. From then on, the back was safe. At least it wasn''t a situation where people were attacked from all sides, but that doesn''t mean that the Suseong War is over. A lot of time left. A fierce battle has begun. In order to dispatch security forces immediately after any injuries occurred, the professors checked the situation of the students in the South in real time. South Korean students who don''t fall down. Their burning fighting spirit lasted quite a long time, but in the last ten minutes the fire had abated. physical limitations It was great enough to last 50 minutes. Although the number of monsters is significantly smaller than the north, they fought too hard from the start. Puck! "Cough." A student was kicked by Orc. As he rolled on the floor, the oaks were pushed in by a blank in the ranks. No further orcs were summoned from the gate. But there was no power to deal with the remaining orcs, and the wizard on the roof used all the mana, so he just stamped his feet. I wanted to help, but I didn''t have the courage to come down from the roof and fight. Crisis The moment the defense line in the south is about to collapse. A familiar voice was heard from behind the Orc. "Attack!" "Wowhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" North students. They arrived. They, divided into exactly three groups, began slaughtering orcs upon arrival in the south. Like the students in the south, they had the same physical strength, but they could not ignore the danger of their colleagues. The situation has turned around. With Oak''s summons cut off, the help of the North Korean students saved the flames of hope. Surak! a headless orcake Lee kicked his body as it was, and looked down at Song Gi-baek, who was stained with fatigue. "Are you all right?" "It''s all right, but what about the north?" Song Ki-baek''s eyes were burning. Lee Jang-hoo. He is a member who went north. But with the time still remaining before the siege, I couldn''t understand what they had arrived here. Maybe he succeeded in wiping out the water, not Mercury. But that doesn''t make sense. One sorcerer and eight more Ganghwa warriors went to the north, but the north had a wide range to cover and a large number of Orcs. It wasn''t better if things weren''t better than in the south, it didn''t make any sense already to sort things out in the north and help the other side. Lee Jang-hoo giggled and laughed. I don''t understand myself. In this situation where the South is also struggling, the fact that the North has already sorted things out. "Check it out later. There was a real wizard in the north that was different from the common sense we knew." After the training. Like the dungeon exploration, everyone will see the training video. Lee Jang-hoo wanted everyone to experience the shock he received rather than explaining it himself. Beep The training is over. When the students who successfully finished the Suseongjeon gathered in one place, Kim Moo-jin organized the situation. "A total of 10 teams were involved in the Mercury War, and three of them were injured, so the Mercury War was stopped on the way. And the five groups failed Mercury by opening a path. Only Group One and Group Three succeeded in the mission of Mercury War." Silence sank. As many as eight groups failed in Mercury. Unlike the students who bowed their heads at the disastrous grades, group 1 students proudly raised their heads and looked at Kim Moo-jin. ''We''ll be first.'' I was sure. Group 1''s students talked in advance and included only the elite of the sword department. And by using fairly systematic methods, such as using a ''blood transfusion pack'' like the tactics used by Kang Min-hyuk, they succeeded in the water-repair perfectly. Therefore, they are confident that they are the top players." In fact, given the number of orcs, it''s great just to be buttered for an hour. by the way "The first place in this Mercury exhibition is Group 3." "Yes?" The leader of Group 1 jumped up from his seat. Unknowingly, said in an incomprehensible voice. "Why is Group 3 number one? We have successfully completed the training without any injuries. Group 3 won''t be different from us, so why did you choose group 3 as the first place?¡± It was a valid opinion. Group 1''s members responded by agreeing to the leader''s words. If we had produced equivalent results, we hoped to explain the exact reason why the rankings were divided in the results. "You have succeeded in Mercury, and Group 3 has succeeded in ''clearing up''. I''m sure you know what that means.¡± "¡­a sweep?" The leader of Group 1 was embarrassed. a clean-up It''s an unexpected word. This training is great just for Suseong, but do you mean that the 3 trillion won was wiped out? "Yes, sweep. Group 3 wiped out all the Orcs less than an hour ago. While the mission of the Mercury War is not to pass monsters through certain areas for the protection of civilians, the most ideal result is still to deal with all Orcs. Group 3 has completely succeeded not only in Mercury, but also in the task of wiping out." There was no rebuttal. If group 3 really succeeded in wiping out, it is natural that group 3 will be ranked first in this training session. students not yet convinced Kim Moo-jin said in the eyes that he actually wanted to check the video. "You look like you have to see it for yourself to understand. Then this time, I''ll show you the first-place video." Pod. The video was played. And for an hour from then on, all the students, without distinction of departments, could say nothing for a while. Wizard. They''re definitely hunters, too. Because they are powerful in dealing with multiple enemies, active hunters acknowledge the importance of wizards. However, why does the fencing department reject the magic department so much? It was because of the perception that came from adults. The wizard is weak. The wizard has no future. The wizard is below the reinforcement warrior. Adults and society''s steady chatter forced students to develop prejudices. And the wizard they actually see was no different from prejudice. The sorcerer of the still low circle seemed insignificant compared to those who had already shown strong force, because it was so inefficient. If they become stronger and become more than three circles of wizards, then wizards are recognized. But if they''re in the third circle, the students in the sword department will be even more powerful hunters. a growing gap Knowing that the wizard was in the position of inferiority for the rest of his life, the swordsmen never recognized the magic department. I didn''t want to admit it, and there was no reason to admit it. But now. Group 3''s video of Mercury War gave them a tremendous shock. [Boom!] [Fluttering!] The magic used by Kang Min-hyuk. When a powerful fire struck the orcs, countless orcs screamed and fell on the floor. It was not the magical power that the swordsmen knew. In their limited world of Academy, the magic of two circles, strong three circles, was all, but I was mesmerized by the magic of four circles. Three circles. It didn''t matter how Kang Min-hyuk got to the top of the three-circle. The fact that the wizard was able to do this gave the students a fresh shock. Wizards have potential. It''s because the post-six circle magic hasn''t been invented, they''re certainly recognized as one of Hunter''s branches. The video is over. As the last oak fell, the leader of Group 1, who was still unhappy, bowed his head. The funny thing is that the sword department is not the only one who is shocked. As much as they know about magic better, the students of the magic department looked at Kang Min-hyuk with glaring eyes at a situation that made no sense in common sense. Kim Moo-jin said. In fact, the outcome of Article 3 is a very special case. The choice of distributing personnel and using topographical features was good, but without Kang Min-hyuk''s magic, we would never have been able to wipe out the Orcs." I stopped talking for a moment. Kim Moo-jin''s gaze stopped at Kang Min-hyuk, and showed a strange look as if he was agonizing. I was curious to him. Rather than how Kang used the magic of three circles, it was a question of a slightly more fundamental problem. "Kang Min-hyuk." "Yes." "I have a personal question, can I ask you a question?" "Yes, you can." Kang Min-hyuk is a genius. Thanks to his outstanding talent, he could have formed three circles. However, no matter how genius you are, there is a problem that cannot be solved. That''s a problem for the whole wizard, and that''s what''s mentioned as the weakness of the wizard. "You''ve used three-circle magic as many as 16 times in this exhibition. Including the two-circle magic you''ve used before, it''s 20 times in an hour. This is physically impossible. There is a limit to the sorcerer''s circle, and no matter how many doses of the drug are administered, the three circle wizard can never use more than 10 magic spells. On this, what do you think?" Everyone''s eyes were on Kang Min-hyuk. That''s right. Even the group of Lee Jang-hoo, who was in the same group as Kang Min-hyuk, had questioned the magic that had been constantly used. How the hell? Everyone wanted an explanation. And Kang Min-hyuk was expecting the same situation in the first place. "There''s a technique called Mana Fairy Tales." "Mana fairy tale? What''s that?¡± "It''s a way to reduce magical mana using natural mana." ¡°¡­?!" Kim Moo-jin''s eyes grew bigger. Mana fairy tale. It was my first time hearing about it. "I''ve never heard of such a skill. No matter how hard I may be a reinforcement warrior, I don''t know about the world of wizards. If I had such skills, I would also have known about Mana fairy tales." "It''s natural that you don''t know about Mana fairy tales." Kang Min-hyuk looked up at Kim Moo-jin. Facing his eyes stained with doubt and astonishment, Kang dropped a bomb that would shock everyone. "Mana fairy tales are my art." Showtime. Kang Min-hyuk chose to be the main character of the joint class. Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Is this how the brain feels? With words that could never come out of the mouths of ordinary students, Kim Moo-jin''s eyes shook as if they had met the waves. You developed your own Mana fairy tale?¡¯ Mana. The mysteries of the world. Since the opening of a new world by mana, wizards have constantly studied ways to reduce mana consumption that goes into magic. I had to. Since Mana in the circle alone cannot use magic for a long time, wizards were forced to cling to Mana''s secret. However, after 100 years, no clear way was found, and eventually people described the problem as a "difficulty." But now. Kang Min-hyuk is said to have solved the problem of bullying wizards. No matter how much Kim Moo-jin is a Ganghwa warrior, I knew how great it is. The reason wizards don`t get high reviews is that they are very inefficient compared to Mana investing. A Ganghwa warrior can form an aura with a single mana, but in the case of a wizard, nothing can be done. This weakness is a problem that has always plagued wizards. Do you understand what I mean? If you really invented the technology of Mana Fairy Tales, it''s an event that would turn the magical academic world upside down." He denied reality. What a theory a fairy tale is. By highlighting the fact, Kim Moo-jin hoped Kang Min-hyuk would answer quickly with his astonished eyes. It was the same with the students. Especially for students in the magic department, they were not able to concentrate on the current situation. When I first started magic. Advice and there''s something they''re hearing from them. "If you''re really thinking about magic, just remember this. The reason why the wizard is not appreciated in the world is that there is no future after 5 circles and the limit of Mana. Even if you have a special talent and you''re on the verge of being a magician, the magic you can use is five circles and you can''t even use it for long. The scourge of this world doesn''t care about wizards. Unlike the Ganghwa warriors, who can fight to the end with weapons, you lose the power to protect yourself the moment your mana runs out.¡± Wizard. There are complex reasons why they are undervalued. Kim Moo-jin''s remarks pointed out that, and the students of the magic department focused on Kang Min-hyuk. Is it true? The technology of Mana fairy tale has actually been developed, and can it solve Mana''s weakness if it is there? Kang Min-hyuk said. "I know. The fact that the development of Mana fairy tales will change the game of magic. But I didn''t lie. You know that, don''t you? I don''t know if it''s any other major, but my remarks about double casting and magic form changes at a magic conference are different in weight." "¡­¡­¡­." Know So I asked back. Kang Min-hyuk wanted to reaffirm the fact that dream technology was invented. "That''s crazy. The place for evaluation has changed. I have to analyze and teach the images of the Mercury exhibition, but my mind is complicated by events that are too big. What happened to Kang Min-hyuk?¡¯ Kang Minhyuk. successor to the guardian gate Apparently prominent as a reinforcement warrior, he was making a remarkable move as soon as he walked the magic path. The situation was beyond common sense. I couldn''t readily accept the situation with my head, but the undeniable fact is that Kang Min-hyuk is changing the magic landscape. Kim Moo-jin''s voice trembled. Even he, called an iron sword, was often unable to control his feelings in front of Kang Min-hyuk. "If what you say is really true¡­" I assure you. From now on, Kang Min-hyuk. "You will be a pioneer of magic." News of the Suseongjeon soon passed on to the department. Then, Choi Byung-ho, the head of the department, was on fire. "What?!!" Mana fairy tale. A word that makes one''s heart flutter just by explaining. Choi Byung-ho hurriedly returned to the office of the head of the department, and soon after, Kang Min-hyuk visited the office of the head of the department. "Oh, Hyuk. Wasn''t the training very hard?¡± "It''s all right." "Come and sit down here." Choi Byung-ho made a fuss. Under Choi Byung-ho''s guidance, Kang Min-hyuk sat on a soft sofa, and as usual, Choi sat on the opposite side, not on the top. Every time I saw him, I thought he was a great man. It is never easy for the dean to curry favor with a student, but Choi Byung-ho did not show his pride in front of Kang Min-hyuk. a situation in which the relations between the top and the bottom have broken down Choi Byung-ho smiled as if he were his subordinates. "Yes, Mana succeeded in assimilation?" My voice trembled. In fact, after hearing about the fairy tale of Mana, Choi Byung-ho pinched the ball several times because he couldn''t believe it. Double casting. Magic form change. They''re really great discoveries. The wizard''s power has been strengthened, especially by double casting, but the fundamental problem is still unresolved. The problem was Mana. Even if magic can be used at the same time, what good is it to run out of mana? So recently, he was nicknamed the "Goru Wizard." It was a word that likened wizards to double-casting, who had a firepower at once and then quickly begged. For that reason, the magic world was now eager to solve Mana''s problems, and suddenly Kang Min-hyuk found the perfect solution. Kang Min-hyuk said. "Yes, I succeeded. Didn''t you get a report from Professor Lee Hak-beom before? After the magic conference, Professor Lee Hak-beom and I started studying fairy tales, and recently we were able to complete the perfect theory." "Ha." Choi Byung-ho''s face brightened. I was so excited that I could breathe out with a groan. He said so. "Can you make it public to our academy, or just to me?" It''s an important matter. Choi Byung-ho is also a wizard. As the head of the department, I hope that students'' standards will improve, but the most important thing is their own development. Choi Byung-ho''s hopeful eyes turned to Kang Min-hyuk. When he first entered the school, he looked down at the students solemnly, but now he wagged his tail like a puppy. "This is a study that I started with the support of a magic department in the first place. Not only the head of the department, but also the students of the magic department will be given "Mana Fairy Tales" as a top priority. I didn''t forget the deal with the head of the department head. Instead of promising me the convenience of school life, I''m not going to let you down either." "As expected." like a bolt out Choi Byung-ho grabbed Kang Min-hyuk''s hand. The expression of emotion, expressed the joy which could not be better. "I have a little eye for people. When Minhyuk first saw you, he recognized at once that you were a treasure of the Magic Department." Smiling, laughing. First meeting At that time, there was Choi Byung-ho who was tapping the calculator to see how helpful Kang Min-hyuk, a native of Suho Gate, would be. Never this friendly, he glorified past memories. Kang Min-hyuk said. "But I have a favor to ask." "Please? Just say it." It is easy to deal with someone who is quick at figures. As long as you hold the initiative firmly, the opponent will move as he pleases. "Please return the call to the World Federation of Magic. I invented the Mana Fairy Tale, and if you want to check it out, you can all gather here by lunch tomorrow. That''s all you have to do." a part of a plan From now on, it''s time to lead the game. Made a fuss. When Choi Byung-ho tried to keep in touch, magic federations around the world could not hide their astonishment. "Really?" "You figured out how to reduce the amount of burn?¡± "I''ll be right there!" World Federation of Magic. And several towers. Compared to those who have become powerful in their respective countries, the name value of Choi Byung-ho, a magic major, is really insignificant. Choi Byung-ho rose to the post of dean of the department because he was good at politics, not a brilliant as a wizard. But Those who received the call could not ignore Choi''s words. Knowing that Choi Byung-ho is a spokesman for Kang Min-hyuk, they prepared to leave immediately and boarded a flight to Korea. magical powers that arrive at full speed Among them were high-profile cannabis. A figure like John Wesley of the British Magic Association also appeared on the phone in the department of magic. an auditorium in a magic department The people there were filled with curious expectations. It was a matter of considerable self-esteem to have come a long way to the request of a young student named Kang Min-hyuk, but that''s not important now. Mana fairy tale. Don''t you say you solved the wizard''s conundrum? If that''s really true, even if it''s farther away than Korea, you can run in a month. "Is Mana Fairytale really possible?" "I can''t be sure, but I''m Kang Min-hyuk, who succeeded in double casting and magic form changes. As long as there''s already precedent, nothing is impossible for him." whispering people They wanted to check the authenticity immediately. It is not without trust in Kang Min-hyuk, but to accept it readily, the discovery weighed heavily. It was then. When Kang Min-hyuk appeared, the noisy auditorium sank into a deep silence. "First of all, I would like to thank you for coming to see me at once. I''m Kang Min-hyuk, a freshman in the department of magic at Hunter Academy." Clap clap clap. Applause came out. It''s not someone who ordered it. In the name of Kang Min-hyuk, people called the "master of magic" voluntarily applauded. "First of all, before I explain the fairy tale, I''ll tell you what direction I think it is. I don''t want to monopolize the knowledge I''ve found, just as I announced double casting and magic form changes at the last magic conference. What I really want is the revival of magic academia. So I''m going to release the Mana fairy tale to you at no cost." "Huck." "Preleased for free?" "Why the hell?" a roaring roar People panicked. Mana fairy tale. It''s a technology that can get billions of dollars. If you ask people in this position to collect money and pay for their knowledge, you can just secure hundreds of billions of dollars. But money didn''t mean much to Kang now. Since finding out the secret of Red Mana-seok, Kang has accumulated enough wealth to not have to worry about financial problems. So I solved it for free. The reaction of people to be seen by this. All this was part of the plan. ''The Magic Academic Conference made me famous.¡¯ The first step. In return for revealing people to double casting and magic form changes, people noted Kang Min-hyuk''s So it was possible to have the same situation as now. If Kang Min-hyuk was an ordinary student of an unknown subject, chances are high that he would have dismissed the news of Mana''s development as nonsense. But because there was already a precedent that had shocked people, people could not help but have doubts. So a large number of magic academic celebrities with heavy hips moved. This is the second step. From the moment the magic academics moved according to Kang''s intentions, Kang gained a clearer say. It''s just the beginning. No matter what you say now, the magical academic world has no choice but to follow. Then what should we do from now on? Should we go hard with knowledge or should we make a return deal? No. Kang Min-hyuk is powerless. So by revealing knowledge free of charge, there was no disturbance, but there was a deadly poison in it. ''I will be the sanctuary of the magical academic world.¡¯ Double casting. Magic form change. Mana fairy tale. With the invention of great skills, the Magic Union around the world is greedy but won''t be able to touch Kang. There is no choice but to do so. If you touch it wrong, you''ll be attacked by another force. At such a close line of power, Kang will make people have no choice but to rely on themselves. greater knowledge New discoveries to advance the magical academic world. As he gets used to getting knowledge from himself like a baby bird, Kang builds a new tower and cuts off knowledge. So what happens? ''The magic academic landscape will change.¡¯ Whether you compromise with yourself. Be in on yourself. Or turn to yourself. The magical world will revolve around its own tower. In a fairly bold and deliberate way, Kang Min-hyuk tried to break down the tower that the magical academic world had built for 100 years. Kang Min-hyuk laughed. "From now on, I''m going to talk about Mana fairy tales." This is poison. However, if a person has a desire that is not harmful to the human body yet, he or she has no choice but to swallow it. To Kang Min-hyuk''s explanation, people listened. Chapter 45 Chapter 45 The presentation is over. Marco Dawson, a member of the German Magic Association, left the auditorium and stared blankly up at the sky. "The times have changed." Kang Min-hyuk''s presentation was real. Kang Min-hyuk proved Mana Dong-hwa''s theory in front of countless wizards, and when the presentation was all over, a fiery baptism of applause broke out. I had no choice but to admit. Kang Min-hyuk, who is only 17 years old, proved Mana''s secret that no one has revealed for 100 years. Some suspected cases tried to catch the pod somehow, but the solid theory did not allow for a little loophole. It was perfect. At the sight of Kang Min-hyuk speaking his mind with conviction, Marco Dawson was horrified at the moment. ''It looked like a magic god.¡¯ "¡­Kang Min-hyuk, he''s such a scary guy." "Kang Min-hyuk?" Marco Dawson''s murmur interrupted his pupil Kevin Wright, who followed his trip to Korea. "Although Kang Min-hyuk''s talent is frighteningly great, I think he is a true wizard. Double casting, magic form changes, and mana fairy tales are all great discoveries to mark a milestone in the world of magic science, and they''re not exclusive, but made public to people. Your direction is the revival of the magical academic world. Isn''t it amazing?¡± There was a lot of talk. It''s not wrong. Kang''s choice deserves respect, but Marco Dawson''s years of life don''t take facts as they are. "That''s why it''s scarier.¡± "Why?" "Just after Kang Min-hyuk''s presentation at the Magic Academic Conference, he declared that he would stay in the magic department for a year, creating a cause to reject suggestions from those who wanted him. So was our German Magic Association. Kang Min-hyuk is greedy and can''t be treated carelessly, but I''m not sure he''ll come to us either." Marco Dawson. He is one of the most active players in recruiting Kang. Therefore, Kang Min-hyuk''s thoughts were seen a little. "But today I''ve shown you a free presentation of Mana Fairy Tales for free. Everyone was enthusiastic about every word Kang Min-hyuk said. I understand. That''s how much fairy tales are a discovery. The problem is that the people who attended this presentation are all well-known figures in the magical academic world. Do you know what this means?¡± "¡­I don''t know." "I''m saying that Kang Min-hyuk''s remarks gave me strength in the magical world. When he asks us to come, we have to go, and if there''s anything he wants, we have no choice but to listen. Why? Because he has a very attractive ''knowledge'' that we can''t ignore. If you don''t want to be left behind in the times, you have no choice but to cooperate with Kang Min- in a fit of anger Caused the element of fire. He lit a cigarette in his mouth and sucked smoke deep into his lungs. "Ha." Cigarettes used. To recruit Kang Min-hyuk, I felt that he was becoming a big shot faster than I thought. "Kang Min-hyuk said he would treat his knowledge as a public good at no cost. Now that we recognize that it''s a goose that lays golden eggs, people in the magical academic world can never harm Kang Min-hyuk. It''ll be a disaster. A great scholar appeared, and hurting him would be infuriating to wizards who crave knowledge. At least as long as Kang Min-hyuk is not included in a particular force, Kang Min-hyuk becomes a sanctuary that no one can touch. That''s the problem. Being in a position that no one can touch." It was very ambiguous. Kang Min-hyuk''s personal power is not great, but the power struggle centered on him gave him strength. Marco Dawson''s eyes were on Kevin Wright. "Do you think Kang Min-hyuk is just a 17-year-old child?" "¡­¡­¡­." I couldn''t answer. Kang Min-hyuk was still young, but his presentation and move were far from the age of 17. "From today, Kang Min-hyuk has become an absolute power and a magic pioneer. So it''s going to change. There will be a lot of changes depending on how good the World Federation of Magic and the minority of power has to do with an individual. Isn''t that funny? A hundred years of magical history, to face such a momentous change?" Marco Dawson giggled. Slightly absent-minded, he said, throwing his cigarette on the floor. "Forget your pride from now on. We don''t go against Kang Min-hyuk''s spirit, we have to stay by his side." The presentation was great. With a brilliant spotlight on him, Kang Min-hyuk came off the stage. Behind the stage. There was Lee Hak-beom. While rejoicing at the success of Mana Tales, there was a certain shadow on his face. "What a great presentation. We, or you, caused a tremendous stir in the magical academic world." You The word smeared with bitterness. Lee Hak-bum received data from Kang Min-hyuk from Mana Donghwa and made a tremendous effort. Lee Hak-beom as a scholar. I don''t know as a leader, but at least scholar Lee Hak-bum was a man of great passion and effort. But "Now that I''ve been studying magic, I know. I coordinate the details of the study, but the fact that it comes from you in the end. So it''s very bitter. Even if I am replaced by someone else, great research, including Mana fairy tales, will be completed successfully in the future. But if Minhyuk were replaced by someone else, I wouldn''t be able to do anything just like I used to." Behind the spectacular stage. There, Lee Hak-bum fell into a sense of shame. I don''t know if I played a great role in this research, but I was just putting a spoon on the table. It was miserable. The fact that it was not helpful, gave me an unbearable sense of shame. "I won''t deny it. I have provided the crucial data for the research, but I need Professor Lee Hak-beom to continue my research." "¡­why do you need me? Even if it wasn''t me, there would be a lot of people who would help you with your research." "Professor Lee Hak-beom. Don''t underestimate yourself." Countless professors. Among them, Kang chose Lee Hak-bum. Why? Because he''s a great scholar? No. Desire and effort are great, but Lee Hak-bum has not produced any significant results. There were many similar or high-level scholars, but Kang wanted a man named Lee Hak-beom. "I think Professor Lee Hak-beom is a person who sincerely hopes for the revival of the magic world. So he ended his life as a tower with guaranteed wealth and fame and joined the magic department. He trained his juniors to conduct research that would help the magical academic world. I fell in love with Professor Lee Hak-beom. It doesn''t matter who led the research. It''s the result of my work with Professor Lee Hak-beom, and I think his pure passion will boost the net function of the tower in the future." a horse tower a sorcerer''s nest It is not simply a force for ''power''. Kang always gives the right answer, and he doesn''t want a picture of people taking knowledge like a baby bird. In the end, you need the power to do it yourself. Lee Hak-beom will be the driving force of that power, and those belonging to Kang Min-hyuk''s tower will develop their own knowledge and Lee Hak-beom''s enthusiasm. That was the ideal tower that Kang Min-hyuk wanted. This is why Lee Hak-beom''s reputation is not needed anymore, but he does so until the end. A distant future. To drive monsters out of this world, Kang Min-hyuk wanted to build a solid foundation. "¡­¡­¡­." Lee Hak-beom''s eyes shook. What you really want. Was it a great achievement in research, or the resulting revival of the magical academic world? It''s the latter. In a world where magic is ignored, Lee Hak-bum hoped his strength would help, though not big. A smile came out. Although it is virtually no help to the research, I was shaken by the news that Kang wanted a person named himself. That''s enough. Kang Min-hyuk is a man who will revive the magical academic world, and he will help him. The way they look is the same. That alone was enough reason to work for Kang. "Thank you very much for saying that. And I look forward to working with you." Lee Hak-bum. A man who will later be called the godfather of magic academia. He was so ripe by Kang Min-hyuk''s side. after the Battle of Mercury Kang''s status in the magic department has changed. The joint class is famous for lowering the self-esteem of magic students, and Kang has rather become the main character. "Have you seen the pre-Susung video?¡± "Kang Min-hyuk was awesome." "Kang Min-hyuk is a magic genius. You''ve already formed three circles and developed a Mana fairy tale. In fact, at first I thought Kang Min-hyuk had entered an escape school, but now I''m so ashamed of myself for thinking negatively of him." Mana fairy tale. Unveiling great knowledge at no cost, the students of the magic department changed their view of Kang Min-hyuk. the beginning of the semester Kang Min-hyuk was an ugly duckling who couldn''t belong to both sides. But now he has become an idol of the magic department. Contrary to such recognition in the magic department, the atmosphere of the sword department was strangely flowing. "I''ve never lost my spotlight to a magic department in the history of swordsmanship. This is the humiliation of the sword department, and we must make up for it. So in the final ''life-and-death duel,'' let''s show the magic guys the potential of the sword department." It''s a word that''s spreading in the fencing department. They hurt their pride. Not once, but twice, Kang Min-hyuk lost the honor of winning first place. Of course, the first-place group included Lee Jang-hoo''s party, but everyone knows they are not the main characters. So the fencing students were eager for the final life-and-death duel. A life-and-death duel is a stage where students from both sides compete. I don''t know which student will be selected as Kang''s opponent, but no matter how many three-circle wizards I had intended to lose to the wizard, no, that would never happen. Ganghwa warriors and wizards. Isn''t it too obvious who''s strong against one-on-one? Last joint class. If Suseongjeon was a stage for a wizard, a life-or-death duel would be a one-sided advantage for Ganghwa warriors. Kang Min-hyuk is also well aware of the fact. With rumors rising around him, Kang''s nerves have also become sensitive. ''Can I beat the Ganghwa warriors?¡¯ I''m not sure. If he holds the sword, he might have a chance of winning, but as a magician, Kang Min-hyuk still lacks a lot. but ''So you have to win more. Possibility as a wizard. If you lose to a freshman in the fencing department after receiving the privilege of knowing only Chris, you will always be the underdog in dealing with a Ganghwa warrior.¡¯ The drive was aflame. Kang hoped that this opportunity would be an opportunity to prove his potential. A few days later. The day of the life-and-death duel, which everyone had been waiting for, dawned. Chapter 46 Chapter 46 a life-and-death duel When the system of joint classes was first introduced, it was the most controversial training. A one-on-one match between a Ganghwa warrior and a wizard. In fact, the fight is one-sidedly advantageous to the Ganghwa warriors. The battle between the magician, who takes at least a few decades to cast, and the Ganghwa warrior, who runs hundreds of meters casually at that time, cannot be achieved in the first place. So even in the early days, there was a lot of opinion that life-and-death duel was meaningless, but the first president of Hunter Academy showed a firm attitude despite the opposition. "I admit that it''s a fight against the magician, and that the Ganghwa warrior is the natural enemy of the sorcerer. However, I think we need a more life-and-death duel system. A warrior of peace is a wizard, a warrior of peace is a warrior of peace. You have to deal with the Academy, where mistakes are still acceptable, to deal with any future developments outside the world. There is no easy fight every time. It could be harsh words for magic students, but they have to learn how to deal with natural enemies." Everybody knows. The disadvantage of the sorcerer. However, the president''s opinion was valid, and in the end, the life-and-death duel became one of the joint classes. However, there was a special reason why the training, which shows the tendency of a one-on-one confrontation, was named ''saengsa duel." In order to create a real-life atmosphere as much as possible, there were no restrictions on this training. You can cut your opponent down, or burn it with powerful flame magic. With the setting of a life-threatening fight at the bottom, Ganghwa warriors and wizards are allowed to use any method to win. only Minimum safety measures have been placed to prevent serious injury. In the case of Ganghwa warriors, if they wore magic immune protection and wore more than a certain amount of damage, they were automatically defeated, and the sorcerer gave them a combat weapon to prevent the actual bleeding even if they were cut by a knife. Although there is no real risk of risking one''s life, the atmosphere of a life-or-death duel is known for being more fierce and desperate than ever because the pain from the attack is conveyed intact. A few days before training. The students of the magic department shuddered with anxiety. I know what the meaning of training is, but 100 years later, the meaning of training has faded a lot. "No matter how bad it is, a wizard can never beat a Ganghwa warrior.¡± What a student said. The president of Hunter Academy wanted the wizard to learn how to deal with natural enemies through a life-and-death duel, but there was no such method in the world. Frogs, which are prey to snakes, sometimes eat their opponents. But such a miracle was not established in the relationship between a Ganghwa warrior and a wizard. 100 years. the many life-and-death duel that took place during that time In the history of Hunter Academy, the sorcerer has never won, even in the event of a Ganghwa warrior being injured. Not once. "To both positions." "To position." With Kim Moo-jin''s cold voice, Lee Jung-min, the first to be chosen as the subject of a life-or-death duel, moved to the designated position. thump thump My heart beat. A cold sweat soaked the palms of the palms, and the mouth was dry. "Hurries, heurries." His opponent was chosen by Lee Jung-min himself. It was one of two perks granted to the wizard, and even though he picked the most formidable opponent, he couldn''t hide his nervousness. And the reaction of the opponent. The fact that he was called by Lee Jung-min made the opponent look very hurtful. "Chun-sik, you must have looked easy." "Well, our Chun-sik looks easy." "You''re not going to lose to the sorcerer, are you?" Below the training ground. Students who appeared to be friends of Lee Jung-min''s counterpart, Kim Chun-sik, burst into laughter as to what was so funny. It was the atmosphere of the sword department only. The fact that the magic department has never won is that for the sword department, the battle against the sorcerer is so natural. But what is the meaning of the first person to be called in a confrontation with such a wizard? It looks easy. Kim Chun-sik''s face was stained red with boiling anger. Very fast. "You''re saying I look easy, aren''t you?¡± My heart sank. His words are not wrong. It is true that he chose it because it looked the easiest, but it is not that he is not afraid of the Ganghwa warrior. to be scary In the fight with the swordsmen, rumors of a magic major being injured are now so common that it is not unusual. The tremor of the body has not subsided. If the duel had just begun, and if this had been a real battle, Lee Jung-min''s head would have been blown away at once. Fortunately, there was a second privilege for the wizard in this training. the right of command There is a limitation that fencing students should not attack until the wizard tries to advance first. "Start." Kim Moo-jin''s signal has dropped. Lee Jung-min managed to calm down the breathing that seemed to be hyperventilating, and immediately entered the cast. ''Calm down.'' an unfavorable fight Know But if it''s an inevitable fight, shouldn''t you knock your opponent down to avoid suffering? His magic limit is two circles. Lee Jung-min casts the most powerful magic he can use. in a blaze of anger a flaming fire As the flames formed the shape of the sphere, Lee Jung-min shouted. "Fireball." Argh! The atmosphere burned up. As soon as Lee Jung-min''s hit of remorse was about to hit Kim Chun-sik, Kim Chun-sik''s image disappeared from view. Bang! Fluttering! "¡­¡­¡­?" Lee Jung-min''s shaky eyes urgently found Kim Chun-sik. Then, at the same time, he prepared a different magic. Somehow you had to hit the ball right to lead the fight to your advantage, but it wasn''t as easy as you thought to hit the moving enemy. a trembling hand I was annoyed by the slower-than-usual casting. However, Lee Jung-min''s eyes grew bigger because of the presence that popped out in front of his eyes for a while. "Dumb." Puck! "Uk!" Quadang! Lee Jung-min rolled over the floor. It''s not a cut. After avoiding magic, Kim Chun-sik attacked the blind spot and kicked Lee Jeong-min''s abdomen with all his strength. "Gasp, gurgle¡­" Lee Jung-min grasped the abdomen. A deep saliva dripped from his mouth, and his red-blooded eyes had already shown no willingness to fight back. the right of relative selection the right of vanguard The wizard''s favor meant nothing. The magic doesn''t necessarily hit the mark, and it takes a long time for the next casting. The drawbacks to the magician''s ankle were too great for the wizard to gain the upper hand in the one-on-one match. Suck Kim Chun-sik pointed a Dalian knife at Lee Jung-min''s neck. I wish I could have bothered you more, but attacking an opponent who can''t fight is a reason for disqualification. When Kim Chun-sik''s eyes turned to Kim Moo-jin, Kim Moo-jin spoke in a cold tone, saying, "There''s nothing more to confirm." "The end of the duel. The winner is Kim Chun-sik of the Sword Department." The result was just as expected. a one-sided victory Kim Chun-sik smiled as he approached the students of the fencing department who burst into laughter, and the faces of the students of the magic department hardened. Expectedly This training was a disaster for them. The situation afterwards was no different from Lee Jung-min. Some students hit the magic right, but the swordsman broke through the flames and cut off the magic student. Two circle magic. With only that level of destructive power, you can''t defeat a swordsman at once. In a fight that could not be won no matter how bad it was, the magic students fell out one after another. The faces of the magic students turned pale. At first, it seemed to be a duel, but as time went by, he waited for his turn like a pig in a slaughterhouse. It was so sad. Joint classes taught the wizard the coldness of reality. "Next is Kang Min-hyuk." Kang Minhyuk. The moment the name was called, the students of the fencing department buzzed. "It''s finally Kang Min-hyuk." "Oh." "Which child will you point at?" It''s an attractive prey. As Kang Min-hyuk emerged as the main character of the joint class, the fencing students hoped to deal with Kang. It doesn''t matter that Kang is a three-circle wizard. In any case, the limit of the first attack is two circles, and this is a battle that the Ganghwa warriors have no choice but to win. If so, the person who deals with Kang Min-hyuk will hit the jackpot. Getting a good score in the joint class, getting the spotlight by knocking down Kang Min-hyuk. Maybe that''s why. One of the students who was waiting for Kang Min-hyuk''s nomination raised his hand. "May I promote myself?" "Crazy bastard." "Self PR." I burst into laughter at my post in the fencing department. When Kim Moo-jin and Kang Min-hyuk did not specifically restrain him, he spoke with a confident voice. "My name is Yoo Jung-hyun and my feet are very slow. He''s the type to play by force, so he''ll be perfect for a magician. Because there''s a high probability of being hit by magic. Wouldn''t it be easier for me to deal with it than the other guys who hit first and then dodged it?¡± magnetic PR Normally, if it meant appealing yourself, Yoo hoped to be chosen by belittling herself. That was not the only problem. Starting with Yoo Jung-hyun, other students also took part. "Yoo Jung-hyun is not the one who will fall down with a few magic shots. So why don''t you choose me? I won''t attack you especially until you use magic three times, so you can cast magic with confidence. Of course, it''s a different matter to hit magic, but I think it''s a pretty good opportunity to have three chances." "I''ll apply, too." "Me too¡­" Only the fencing department was in an interesting situation. Kim Moo-jin was also frowned at the behavior, but he did not bother to respond to Kang Min-hyuk''s still reaction. Kang smiled. "You must be having a lot of fun." That was funny. The reaction of the fencing students seemed to be watching a comedy. No one raised their hands, either Lee''s party or members of the Suseongjeon, who had favorable feelings toward him. Those who are willing to deal with Kang Min-hyeok are inferior to those who are suffering from inferiority complex. They didn''t like Kang Min-hyuk''s monopoly of the spotlight, and they wanted to collapse in a disastrous way somehow. I could see it. Their eyes on Kang Min-hyuk with a burst of laughter revealed their inferiority complex about him. Kang Min-hyuk said. "I don''t think it''s worth dealing with because they proved how short they are. And I''ve decided who to deal with in the first place. If it''s a safe drill to face a natural enemy before you go out into the world, shouldn''t you face a powerful man, not a bunch of them?¡± "You bastard." "Wow, look how cocky you are." The faces of the swordsmen were distorted. Kim Moo-jin''s presence held them back, although it seemed like they were about to jump out of their self-esteem at any moment. a rising atmosphere Kang Min-hyuk''s eyes turned to a man. "I want to deal with Choi Kwang-il." Choi Kwang-il. As soon as the name was called, the swordsmen''s faces hardened. I had no choice but to. the first-year senior in the fencing department It was Choi Kwang-il, who was also the leader of Group 1 in the last Mercury training. Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Kang has decided who he will face from the start. ''Choi Kwang-il.'' a first-year swordsman If Jung Sang-hoon is called a genius in the magic department, Choi Kwang-il is in the sword department. Choi Kwang-il, who also slaughtered dozens of Orcs alone during the Mercury War, reportedly had the experience of a class B monster. Unlike many people who expressed inferiority to Kang Min-hyuk, he was a real talent, but Kang chose Choi Kwang-il because he was such an opponent. "Are you going to be okay?" It was Kim Moo-jin. Even if inferior students in the department of swordsmanship and superior students in the department of magic, it is a battle that will have an advantage for those in the department of swordsmanship. However, when he chose Choi Kwang-il, even Kang Min-hyuk was worried first. "It''s all right." Kang Min-hyuk was calm. Choi Kwang-il. The Academy values his name in the world, but in fact, Kang Min-hyuk was not very impressed. a guardian gate There live monsters. His father, Kang Deok-cheol, is a man of great power recognized by the world, and even his friends who were trained at the same time as him succeeded in conquering A-class monsters. That''s the world that Kang Min-hyuk has lived in. Students in the fencing department support Choi Kwang-il as if he is a huge talent, but not in Kang''s eyes. Just the right degree of excellence. Real geniuses can''t be discussed at the level of Choi Kwang-il. ''If Choi Kwang-il can''t defeat him, as a wizard, I will always be the one in front of the Ganghwa warrior.¡¯ Thick. Choi Kwang-il came up to the training ground. His laughter was twisted, as to whether the current situation seemed absurd. "You chose me.¡± a hydroponic war I admit defeat there. Kang Min-hyuk excelled, and was forced to admit it in the end because he showed the perfect result of wiping out. But life-and-death duel is a different matter. If Suseongjeon is a stage where wizards can play, a life-and-death duel has no topographical advantage to protect them. So my pride was hurt. Kang Min-hyuk is a smart person. Nevertheless, the fact that he called himself a name means that he has a chance of winning even in this environment. full and tight The sword was grasped strongly. He lowered his posture and glared at Kang Min-hyuk. "I''ll soon make you regret that choice." "Start!" Kim Moo-jin''s signal. As soon as it fell, Choi Kwang-il immediately hit the ground. Pod. Choi Kwang-il. He disappeared from Kang Min-hyuk''s vision. The usual pattern of duel was slow. The students in the fencing department were confident. Confidence that you can avoid magic, even if you watch and avoid casting to the endlessly. Even if they were hit by magic, the damage of the two circles was not great, so they often relaxed. However, Choi Kwang-il was different. He went all out from the start. ''You''ll never make magic work.¡¯ Tadak. a rapid movement From the beginning, I moved around so hard that I couldn''t calculate the coordinates. Then the students roared. Choi Kwang-il is a talented person who can lightly apply Kang Min-hyuk, and he felt surprised to see him do his best. But it''s not that you don''t understand. At the time when Kang Min-hyuk always topped the list, Choi Kwang-il was in the second place with a horribly distorted expression. a four-sack job It was fast. With the physical vision of the students watching the situation from outside, they couldn''t keep up with Choi''s movements. It was then. Kang Min-hyuk''s eyes captured Choi Kwang-il exactly. Then Mana burned red for a moment. "Fireball." Fluttering! A fire broke out. Kang Min-hyuk''s magic just hit Choi Kwang-il. The attack also predicted the direction of Choi Kwang-il''s movement. At that moment, Choi Kwang-il''s expression hardened. I thought the coordinates would be completely off, but Kang Min-hyuk''s magic was accurate. "But he was a former Ganghwa warrior.¡¯ but "That''s too bad." Yuck! Poong! By a hair''s breadth, Choi Kwang-il avoided magic. Coordinate calculations were accurate, but that did not mean that Choi Kwang-il was hit by magic. Mana rising from the bridge. Choi Kwang-il''s body exceeded the speed of humans and let go of magic. And as soon as he was about to rush back, a powerful bunch of electricity broke out before him. "Lightening shock." Stubborn. "Crrrrrrrrr!" A bundle of electricity hit Choi Kwang-il. a superbly linked attack For Choi, who was focused on avoiding the fireball, the lightening shock was unavoidable. "You''re a double casting! I overlooked it for a moment. There is no rule that a man of virtue is restricted by one magic. Preparing two magic spells at the same time was not against the rules, and Choi Gwang-il had not expected it. In fact, even if he had expected it, he would not have avoided the attack. Lead the way with a fire ball and attack with a lighting shock. To the extent that the fire ball was thought to be a blunder, their linked attack subtly put Choi Kwang-il in a corner. But. Very fast. Choi Kwang-il did not fall down in the lightening shock. The mana in the body rotated fiercely, protecting the body from the electricity that penetrated the body. a peace fighter They are called the Wizards'' natural enemies because they have the power to protect themselves from magic. ''It''s over now.¡¯ Boom! Choi Kwang-il kicked the ground. Kang Min-hyuk used two magic tricks with double casting. There''s going to be a delay until the next time. The swollen legs quickly narrowed the distance from Kang Min-hyuk. It wasn''t human speed. superhuman cured by tonic solution Choi Kwang-il did not allow Kang more than five seconds. It is done. In common sense, that''s right. However, Choi Kwang-il''s body, which was running forward, faltered for a momentarily. "Rock." Puck! "¡­¡­¡­.?!" It was a truly superb timing. an exact blind spot of vision At that moment when the foot was invisible, a rock protruding from the floor caught Choi Kwang-il''s foot. If it had been usual, I would have avoided the rock lightly. The speed of the superman''s reaction makes such a thing possible, but this time the body didn''t follow suit, contrary to what it thought. a sharp pain Thinking that it slows down his reaction, Choi Kwang-il instantly got goose bumps in his body. ''No way.'' Lightning shock. It was a trap. an ulterior motive to paralyze the body, to slow down the reaction rate. The intention worked and Choi Kwang-il''s advance was blocked. At a time when Choi Kwang-il was reeling from a lack of balance, a powerful light burst as soon as he raised his head. "Flash!" Flash! "Aah!" My head is spinning. a strong light Flash was a magic without attack, but if you get hit in a state of unpreparedness, your vision will be a while away. And Puck! a dull blow to the head Realizing that it was an attack using the one-circle magic "Rock," Choi Kwang-il''s expression was distorted like a demon. ''You bastard.'' a game of sport Now, that''s all I could feel. Kang Min-hyuk''s head spun fast. Fire ball. Lightning shock. Rock. Flash. The water-flowing, naturally linked attacks all stem from Kang Min-hyuk''s thorough planning. ''The first attack doesn''t work.¡¯ a peace fighter Their physical abilities are great. In particular, if Choi Kwang-il is not careless, it is too much to expect a hit from the fire ball. So Kang Min-hyuk intentionally used the fire ball as a hoax. Intention to drive the opponent aside. Choi Kwang-il was buried in the idea of avoiding the first attack, so he didn''t expect a second attack, and so was hit by the lightening shock. Choi Kwang-il''s idea was right. The reason why they chose the lightening shock is that it has a "paralysis effect" even if the damage is not significant. ''The Ganghwa warrior doesn''t fall down to the magic of two circles anyway.¡¯ It''s the same as magic power in three circles. Choi Kwang-il only distorted his expression for a moment, but soon recovered and showed himself rushing to Kang Min-hyuk. And the magic that followed. Rock. Flash. Rock. It''s not great magic. Magic that takes less than three seconds, even if it takes a long time, considering the correlation between circles and basic element magic. The magic, which was completed in an instant, was very suitable for tying Choi Kwang-il''s feet. It''s not a big deal, but it got together and tied Choi Kwang-il''s feet. ''I need time to cast a three-circle spell.¡¯ A single goal. The reason why he tied his opponent''s foot with a circle magic was to buy enough time. Huayak The mana was scattered. Kang Min-hyuk''s hands moved quickly, and quickly formed a three-circle magic system. "Fire Lance." in a blaze of anger The most powerful of the three circle magic. A fire burned in the form of a window. This was a simultaneous situation. Kang Min-hyuk cast Fire Lance on the other side, keeping Choi Kwang-il in check with a small circle of magic on one side through double casting. Kang Min-hyuk was still a three-circle wizard, so he couldn''t apply the circle''s correlation to Fire Lance, but the time he earned from the short clip was enough time to finish casting. a perfect edition Fire Lance was fired on Choi Kwang-il as it was. Quang! Flutter flutter! There was a tremendous explosion. With this level of power, even the magical immune protection worn by Choi Kwang-il could not be protected. power equal to four circles No matter how hard it was, it was not an attack that would be sustained by a Ganghwa warrior who was still only a freshman. by the way Boom! "You bastard!" Choi Kwang-il appeared through the flames. The chief was also the chief. on the verge of being hit by magic He instinctively sensed that he was exposed to danger. So he quickly protected his body with mana in a situation where his vision had not yet been restored, and took steps to get out of the danger zone. Nevertheless, the shock was great. The outer garment was burned black, and there was a sickening shock. But I didn''t give up. The opponent used a blow of remorse. If it didn''t work, the odds would be on you. When Mana was fully activated, Choi Kwang-il reached the front of Kang Min-hyuk. a precipitous situation ''Now it''s really over. As soon as Choi Kwang-il, who was sure of victory, tried to cut off Kang Min-hyuk, Choi Kwang-il opened his eyes. "¡­¡­¡­?!" momentary time There were two facts in Choi Kwang-il''s vision. The first is that Kang has not moved a single step so far. Despite having enough time to spare, Kang Min-hyuk was holding on to the position at the beginning. And the second one. ''He was expecting my response.¡¯ a chillingly calm look There is a fact that the Ganghwa warriors overlooked. As long as you approach the sorcerer, the idea that the game is definitely over. That''s an illusion. The game is not over yet, and Kang has avoided Choi Kwang-il''s attack with a simple move that twists his body to the side. Then Choi Kwang-il''s heart opened. Toward that wide chest, Kang Min-hyuk raised Mana. "Fire Bolt." Fluttering! One circle flame magic. But it didn''t take the form of a fire bolt that everyone knew. a grotesquely twisted flame The flaming flames, which seemed to burst at any moment, were using the "change in the form of magic" announced by Kang Min-hyuk. Damn it. Choi Kwang-il''s expression was distorted. Instinctively knew. The fact that this attack is unavoidable. The moment the Fire Bolt was fired at Choi Kwang-il, a huge explosion occurred. Poong! Rrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! Smoke came up acridly. Students watching from outside jumped up from their seats. an unexpected situation When the embarrassed eyes were moving hard to grasp the situation, the smoke subsided and the surrounding situation was visible. "Ah." a sighing sword student Between the smoke, Choi Kwang-il, who fell on the floor, and Kang Min-hyuk, who looked down on him, were seen. Chapter 48 Chapter 48 "You don''t think¡­ did Choi Kwang-il lose?¡± voice smeared with mistrust Watching the duel, the swordsmen were speechless at the sight. Choi Kwang-il. Among the first-year students in the fencing department, the elite that everyone acknowledges now has fallen to the ground and failed to get up. The accident has stopped. In an abnormal situation, reality was not yet acceptable. "Medical team!" It was Kim Moo-jin who broke the silence. A medical team waiting next to Kim Moo-jin''s urgent voice jumped. Thanks to the magic immunodefactor, Choi Kwang-il''s skin did not get burned directly, but Kim''s burning clothes showed that his shock was great. Choi Kwang-il is barely breathing. With his blurry eyes, the hands of the medical team were busy. the injury of a fencing major It was a strange sight. Just yesterday, no one could have expected that Choi Kwang-il would be hurt in a life-or-death duel. ''Did this happen?¡¯ I''m sure there wasn''t. There were occasional students who were injured, but they were never at the level of Choi Kwang-il. Choi Kwang-il was hit by a lightening shock, swept away by Fire Lance, and suffered a major damage from the Mana explosion of the last Fire Bolt. It was a damage that could not be sustained even by the outer skin of a hard reinforced warrior. Fortunately, Choi Kwang-il protected his body while being swept away by the explosion. "It''s a temporary shock. It''s a big shock and I need to take care of myself, but it''s not a big injury." "Ha." "Fortunately." The students breathed a sigh of relief at the medical team''s words. Then they suddenly remembered an agenda that had been proposed before. "The magic protectors of the reinforced warriors used in life-and-death duel are too poor. If even one of them is right on the mark, you could be seriously injured." At that time, the investment in magic protective gear was canceled. The reason was simple. In other words, Ganghwa warriors will never be beaten down by magic students. In fact, not many such incidents occurred during the 100-year history, so it was concluded that the current magic protection was sufficient. In any case, the damage is not great with the strength of two circles, and the outer skin of the Ganghwa warrior is hard by itself. But today was different. Why the lack of magic protective gear was mentioned, and Choi Kwang-il''s gasping breath on the floor proved it. Choi Kwang-il was taken to a hospital. It was a measure for sufficient treatment, but the students had questions that were not addressed. ''Kang Min-hyuk burst the fire bolt in close proximity to Choi Kwang-il. But how can only Kang Min-hyuk be safe? There was no sign of using defensive magic like shield.'' It was a mystery. Let''s see how Kang Minhyuk won. And how Kang Min-hyuk was able to be safe in the final blast. This confrontation was full of mystery from start to finish. The obvious truth is. "The end of the duel. The winner is Kang Min-hyuk of the Magic Department." That Kang Min-hyuk won. Kang Min-hyuk''s backside as he went down from the training ground was followed by the eyes of the swordsmen. an incomprehensible situation To be convinced of this result, it seemed necessary to explain thoroughly. The training is over. As before, Kim Moo-jin was obliged to explain the video of the student who showed the best ability. "From now on, I will show you a video of Choi Kwang-il and Kang Min-hyuk." Pod. The video was played. Kang Min-hyuk''s video, the only winner in this life-and-death battle. Not only the students of the fencing department, but also the students of the magic department watched the video carefully. I wanted to see with my own eyes what was special about Kang Min-hyuk. ["Lightening Shock."] [Stiffs!] Kang''s choice was quite clever. Knowing that he couldn''t hit Choi Kwang-il with a single hit, he deliberately induced Choi''s direction with a fire ball. an attack from the left Choi Kwang-il was naturally forced to avoid in the opposite direction, and the lightening shock was waiting for him. That''s when Kang Min-hyuk''s trap began. Choi Kwang-il lost control with just one choice." The students were mesmerized. In fact, I thought I was just using magic quickly, but when I heard the explanation, things looked different. All Kang''s choices were made under a thorough calculation. How the opponent will move, how the opponent will react to his attack. Expecting the situation of the counterpart and the surrounding area, appropriate countermeasures were presented. In an urgent situation, Choi Kwang-il made the best choice, but it was also an easy choice to predict. To attack the opponent''s best. That''s one of the basics of fighting. "Wow." "Why is the casting so fast?¡± "I don''t think it takes you three seconds to cast a circle magic?" It was shocking. Students don''t know the theory of superlative magic or the correlation between circles. As Kang Min-hyuk finished casting at the speed of light, they seemed to see the technology of another world. The last climax. After the Fire Lance attack, Choi Kwang-il was seen rushing to Kang Min-hyuk. This was the most questionable part. It is obvious that the wizard is weak in close combat. But how did Kang avoid Choi Kwang-il''s blow, and how could he be the only one to be safe in the Mana explosion of Fire Bolt? It was not long before the truth came out. [Shoots!] a slight difference Avoiding an attack was not a special skill. Kang Min-hyuk''s calm gaze. It kept an eye on Choi Kwang-il''s attack until the end, and only a slight movement allowed him to let it go. and formed a fire bolt. With excessive form changes showing signs of Mana explosion, it caused a tremendous explosion as soon as it touched Choi Kwang-il. a force of nearly three circles Just before Kang Min-hyuk''s appearance disappeared with his acrid smoke, he was able to see exactly what action he was taking. "Huh?" [Laughs!] It was a quick move. At the same time that Kang Min-hyuk grabbed Choi Kwang-il''s clothes and pulled them, he dodged right behind him. a momentary moment Kang Min-hyuk has a meat shield named Choi Kwang-il between Mana explosion and himself. Under such circumstances an explosion occurred. Choi Kwang-il instinctively pulled up Mana to withstand the Mana explosion, and such efforts did not send any heat to Kang Min-hyuk. Thanks to this, Kang Min-hyuk was able to withstand the Mana explosion with just a little bit of soot, even though he didn''t use a special method. Kim Moo-jin said. "In fact, I was very surprised to see the situation. Kang Min-hyuk, of course, protected his body with a move that caught Choi Kwang-il off guard, not a common-sense choice to protect his body with shield magic. I think Kang Min-hyuk showed us ''real magic essence''." I was amazed. Kim Moo-jin was immediately aware of the situation at the time of the explosion, but he could not help but admire Kang''s method. It was a bold choice. Avoiding the opponent''s attack right in front of you and using the embarrassed Choi Kwang-il as a meat shield. It was a method that could be done because Kang Min-hyuk was not bound by the prejudice of wizard. "There is a mistake that wizards often make. The weak idea that if the opponent is close, the weak wizard will no longer be able to fight back. It''s a very fatal mistake to put the wizard to death any time. Remember what Kang Min-hyuk showed you today. Wizards need to solve problems not only by using magic from afar, but by moving directly according to the situation. Unbiased thinking will solve things that were impossible as a wizard." That''s what I always wanted to say. It was sad to see students giving up the duel as soon as the magic failed. And today. Kang Min-hyuk showed the sorcerer''s ideal. Kim Moo-jin''s eyes turned to Kang Min-hyuk, who was looking up at him. "Kang Min-hyuk. Of the countless students in the magic department I''ve seen, I assure you, the best you''ve ever seen today." a heartfelt Until the end of the joint class, Kang Min-hyuk remained the main character in the spotlight. This duel. Kim Moo-jin saw Kang Min-hyuk and thought he was more than a wizard. But there was something he didn''t know. Kang Min-hyuk did not reveal all of his strength against Choi Kwang-il. ''We won.'' a life-and-death duel Although it is said to be a battle that will inevitably favor Ganghwa warriors, Kang Min-hyuk did not like the magician''s special treatment. So I gave up my right to point out my opponent. Usually, it is meant to choose an easy opponent that fits his personality, but Kang Min-hyuk gave special favor by choosing Choi Kwang-il. And the right to advance. While taking advantage of the privileges of the right to advance, Kang Min-hyuk instead placed restrictions on not using moving castings. ''This duel means a lot.'' The duel was fierce. Choi Kwang-il had fought back to the end, but Kang Min-hyuk overpowered Choi without releasing his own limit. The only thing that moved was to avoid the last attack. It was significant that he stood still and knocked down a strong player about Choi Kwang-il. Of course, I can''t say that Kang is still strong compared to the people of the gate, but through this duel, Kang saw the possibility of a wizard. I can do it. It''s only three circles now. From now on, 4 circles, 5 circles, and 6 circles of unknowns. If Ganghwa warriors learn magic that they can''t handle and even use moving castings, they wouldn''t dare ignore Kang Min-hyuk even if it''s a one-on-one match. By then there will be a revolution in the magical academic world. One-on-one strong wizards are incomprehensible with current common sense. "Ha." My face was flushed. My heart thumped. The time that had stopped when he realized his limitations, now seemed to be going back to normal. ''It''s still not enough.¡¯ I was thirsty. Just because he developed, Kang was not satisfied. The world where Kang has lived is wide. In a world like the ocean, Kang''s achievements were never great. the successor to the present guardian gate Lee Joon Ho. Considering his ability, it can be said that Kang''s ability has not even reached his feet yet. ''Let''s try harder.'' He whipped himself. At a time when a sense of accomplishment is full, Kang Min-hyuk is not satisfied, but rather tempered himself more. Anytime. Grow up to a satisfaction even by one''s own standards. Kang Min-hyuk may be tired after the training, but he did not rest but immediately conducted Mana Room training. To make constant efforts. The driving force of growth is not simply due to the knowledge of Chris alone. Time has slipped along. Then again, it was the day I promised Cleithman. by the way [I have a favor to ask of you.] In a shabby room. There was a message left by Chris. Chapter 49 Chapter 49 On the desk. In a book that was laid out by itself, Kang Min-hyuk sat on a chair and opened the bookcase. the inquest of the guardian gate I''ve been thinking about it for a while. Does this guardian gate''s psychology offer a new way for me, who is not talented in magic? If I don''t meet my expectations again this time, I may not be able to get out of my misery. The fact that I''ve given up on the possibility of me. I don''t want my emotions to be swayed by unwarranted expectations, but as long as there is a possibility, I couldn''t turn a blind eye to the judgment of the guardian gate.] familiar handwriting It was Chris''s own writing. While Kang Min-hyuk was back in his original world, he kept a diary of his activities. [Day One. Used the test of the guardian gate. I know what the intention of the judgment is, but Mana has not yet followed my will.] the basis of judgment Move Mana, train Manaro''s body, and accumulate some Mana in Danjeon at the end. Usually, it takes more than a year for people to adapt to this process. Because it is very difficult for Mana to feel and move intangible forces, and to accumulate them in the desired position requires high-level skills. So Kang offered a direction to Klissman, but didn''t expect to get results right away. by the way [Third day. Mana started to move my way. The judgment of the guardian gate is similar to Mana meditation, but everything is different. Mana meditation refers to the act of training circles that form a mana around the heart and form the basis of magic. However, the guardian gate''s method was to train the human body itself.] You''re already running the test? I''m surprised. Even Lee Joon-ho, who is called the guardian gate''s greatest genius, took a month to fully adapt to the test. On the other hand, Kang Min-hyuk took longer than others, but Klessman showed signs of adapting to the test in just three days. Is it because the starting point is similar to Mana meditation? Or is it because Chris'' talent is extraordinary? Putting his complicated mind to rest, Kang Min-hyuk turned over the next bookcase. [Day Ten. My body''s changing. The skin becomes harder than ever, and the whole body is full of strength. My eyes, which had lost sight, seemed to be gradually recovering. How is this possible? The judgment of the guardian gate has an incomprehensible power in the world I live in.] ''Wait a minute.'' physical fortification The phenomenon that Chris is going through is very familiar to Kang Min-hyuk. A phenomenon experienced by all the reinforced warriors who injected the tonic, even if it is not necessarily a test. This is called the process of moving from human to superhuman. However, the reason why Kang was embarrassed is that only Cleese did not use the enhancer. Usually through the tonic injected into the human body, Klysman was strengthening himself without any help. Suddenly, words passed down from generation to generation in the family. "The judgment of Suho Gate is a tie of a family that originated from a very long history before the Ganghwa civilization. At present, the special method of hardening fluid has enabled everyone to obtain meaningful results from the screening of the gate, but in the past, the screening of the gate has been a privilege granted only to a small number of selected persons." a prerogative right It speaks of talent. A group of accumulating people who feel mana by heart, even if not by tonic. Clemman''s phenomenon was exactly the same. ''No way.'' [20th day. Now I''m convinced. Through the judgment of the guardian gate, I am getting stronger. I''m still a toddler, but it''s clear that this is giving me a new way. I used to think that magic was all the power of the world. In those days of fighting monsters with swords, it was so shocking to me to see the chosen ones flapping lobes and using magic. But now I have a new path, too. I will be strong through the judgment of the guardian gate, and I will exterminate all the demons of the abyss.] Only Chris was changing. He, who was completely leaning on Kang Min-hyuk, wanted to change himself. And the last chapter. Klissman spoke to ''Kang Min-hyuk.'' [I have a favor to ask of you.] to ask for a favor Only Cleese, the adviser, changed his attitude. [I never had the hope that I could be strong. That was the limit of birth, and even with great knowledge, it meant nothing to me. But not anymore. I don''t know exactly what the strength you have, but if I can be strong, I can use my body at will. Please. I beg you from the bottom of my heart. Just as I''ve offered you a new path, I hope you''ll give me a new path.] The diary is over. Thick. Kang Min-hyuk''s face, which covered the bookcase, was stained with complex emotions, unlike the beginning. Cleeseman. The relationship with him is very complicated. Kang Min-hyuk thinks he''s a benefactor, but going back to the beginning, it starts with a one-sided link. ''What should I do?¡¯ I couldn''t readily take a positive attitude. the psychology of the guardian gate It was in return for all the help I had received. But it''s a different matter to come forward and train Krisman''s body. He was once the successor of the Guardian Gate, and all his training methods originate from the Guardian Gate. In other words, because of this decision, all the beacons of the guardian gate can flow to Cleithman. If you don''t intend to do your best, you won''t accept Chrismann''s request. But if you''re really going to help Chris only, you need to make a decision to throw up all the bidies of the gate in your head. I thought about it. a draw on the guardian gate It is not Kang Min-hyuk''s. The ancestors of Sooho Gate worked hard to develop it, and Kang Min-hyuk has no right to use it freely. but ''The teaching of the gate is always for the cause.¡¯ a great cause The reason why the gate was named was largely because it reflected the meaning of the gate itself. The time when the disaster of Gate first appeared. The ancestors of the gate hoped to protect the world with the power of the gate. Thus, all the ties of the gate were specialized in keeping them, and people called the gate "Hope of Korea" from some point on. If they were the ancestors of the Guardian Gate, would they have turned a blind eye to Cleith, who had lost all his family to the Monster? No. The draw of the guardian gate in the first place is not a secret. It began to show a closed tendency, turning into a huge force, but the beginning was open to everyone. If you want strength. If you want to protect this world. The ancestors of the guardian gate did not turn away from those who sought instruction. It''s the same now. Kang Min-hyuk had no reason to turn a blind eye to Chris, who desperately wanted strength, or to turn a blind eye to him. "Klissmann." I looked down at the diary. What kind of life did he live? How many years has he gone through since he was just an ordinary citizen? It is not known by Kang Min-hyuk. But just as his life, which was full of despair, has changed, I hope that a ray of light will be reflected in his life. "I believe in the fact that you will do the right thing. No, to be exact, I believe in the hostility you express against monsters. If I give you the power of the gate, your power will be fully revealed to the monsters. Yeah, I''ll help you. I''ll help you to be strong." Open the book. And at the end of Krisman''s writing, Kang Min-hyuk continued to write. [I''ll accept your request. So, you''ll have to adapt to the changes that will happen to you in the future.] Only Kang Min-hyuk and Cleese. Their relationship began to lead each other perfectly. Kang Min-hyuk sat with his legs crossed. In order to train Krisman''s body in the future, it was necessary to check for himself what his current condition was. "Whoo." Breathed deeply. Blood and mana flowing through the blood vessels responded to Kang Min-hyuk''s will, and the inside began to come to mind. It was very different from a month ago. Cleistman seems to have been working hard on the screening process, and Mana has been properly located in every corner of his body. Of course, I couldn''t say that it was perfect. Although there was a physical imbalance caused by mana because he was not yet good at judging, Kang Min-hyuk''s psychology was able to find his place at once. ''Stabilize the interior for now. Mana moved. The mana, which results from the Danjeon, was induced into the blood vessels, and the condition of every corner of the body was readjusted. Danjeon''s mana. The power refers to a force that can be used freely. And the mana spread throughout the body maintains the physical strength of the body, and when the power of the Danjeon is suddenly raised, the mana in the area amplifies its physical strength. So it is not the right way to accumulate all the mana in the Danjeon. Only when the mana is properly spread throughout the body can the power of the Danjeon be fully utilized. Kang Min-hyuk is retaking such a basic step. After the maintenance. Kang Min-hyuk has fully managed the screening process. I really had to check if I could accumulate mana without the tonic. Huayak. Mana rose. Nature''s mana gave a sensitive stimulus to the skin, and a touch of movement was felt through the wide open pores. ''Manna.'' Mana. It was clear. Nature''s mana was being absorbed according to the intent of the mind. The amount wasn''t much, but it was a great thing to absorb manna by human power. ''I''m telling you, Krisman is gifted with the gift that the referee of the gate said.¡¯ It was shocking. The fundamental reason why he gave up his position as successor to the gate was that he was not born with the slightest gift of judgment. Mana did not respond enough to be considered inferior, and most of them could not use the bid of the gate. So when I learned magic, I felt happy and complicated. Kang Min-hyuk''s Danjeon did not accept Mana, because Kang''s circle sucked it up to an absurd extent. Finished the trial. It wasn''t a lot, but Kang Min-hyuk laughed at the fact that there was an increase in a small amount of mana. "What an ironic situation." Kang Minhyuk. Cleeseman. Kang Min-hyuk lived in Ganghwa civilization, and lived for the sword all his life. And Krisman lives in a magical civilization, and he keeps the history of the magic of the year 2000. Each has the necessary talent. But Kang Min-hyuk was gifted with magic and Klessman was gifted with swordsmanship. A reversed talent. It was an absurd fact indeed, and Kang Min-hyuk felt this was a divine prank. "Was it fate that we were connected to each other?" That''s all I could think of. A different dimension. That people who lived different lives have the complement they need. This is not a situation that can be dismissed as a coincidence. A dramatic mystery that is not realistically understandable, one word fate explained everything. ''I don''t know if Chris''s own body can reach the ultimate level of what Suho Moon says.¡¯ It was then. Suddenly, an idea came to Kang Min-hyuk''s head. "¡­what if we use the guardian gate''s psychology in the Mana Room?¡± a world in which mana is barren Even in this world, Krisman''s body attracted the manna of nature by itself. But if you use the test in a mana room full of nature''s mana, how will Chris'' body react? ''I might be able to achieve what takes me 10 years in the world I live in, in just a year.¡¯ One possibility. In the future that the possibility will create, Kang Min-hyuk instantly got goose bumps in his body. Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Next day The opportunity to confirm the possibility quickly came. "From now on, each of us enters his own training room and begins training in the mana room. The minimum output is three steps, and I''m telling you, don''t waste a golden opportunity. The common people don''t even have the opportunity to step into the Mana Room all their lives, and you''ve been given the privilege of growing fast. So by actively utilizing the advantages of the Mana Room, I sincerely hope that you will achieve magical achievements." Beep The door of the training room opened. In a familiar situation, Kang Min-hyuk chose one of them. ''Manarum.'' It was familiar. When I first stepped into this space, everything was strange, but recently, it was so heartwarming because it was a daily routine. Kang Min-hyuk immediately sat in the center of the magic team. A seat where pure mana is concentrated. Kang Min-hyuk turned on his wife''s seat, and he used the technique to send Mana to the magic team. Huayak. Whoo-woo-woong. There was a bright light. The keen sensation, I could feel the fullness of the mana. "Hugh." Oxygen was oversupplied. Kang Min-hyuk''s face turned red under unaffordable pressure, and his sitting posture shook uneasily. I couldn''t bear the pressure of the mana room before. Clemman''s weak circle vomited all the mana it had sucked out, and Kang Min-hyuk decided that he could no longer proceed with training. But now it was different. Kang focused Mana''s power on the Danjeon, not on the circle. When Mana opened the way for Dana to go to Danjeon by using the psychic method, surprisingly Mana''s strength, which had been pressing for her breath, began to stabilize gradually. "Whoo, Whoo." Breathed out evenly. Mana has recovered a little bit of stability, but she is not yet at the reassuring stage. This was the beginning of a full-fledged start. ''Danjeon is the center of power. If Danjeon does not accept Mana, the inside collapses due to overflowing Mana.¡¯ This was a risky gamble. But I had to check. If Clemman''s body is indeed a gift for what "Souhomun''s psychology" says, it will surely be able to withstand it. ''Slowly for now.'' Mana to Danjeon. The manas were used to remove impurities from the blood vessels. At the same time, the turbid mana, like impurities, was expressed outside the skin. The mana that the Danjeon can accept is limited. In order to harmonize with existing mana, it is necessary to filter out and accept only pure mana. Ewwwwow. The steam rose from Kang''s body. The impure mana turned into a gas, and the murky air tickled the tip of the nose. At the same time, black water dripped from the skin. There were many external factors that distracted his concentration, but Kang Min-hyuk fell into his own world with a trance. ''Open the Danjeon so that Mana can come in.¡¯ Open. A power failure has been held. As he moved through the blood vessels, Managa, who had been filtered, began to fill the Danjeon as fast as a waterfall fell. gurgle gurgle "Crrrr." I clenched my teeth. Kang Min-hyuk''s face turned red with intense pain. In fact, Kang Min-hyuk''s attempts to accept external mana have been made in the world. The ability of assimilation, which is inherent in the judgment, sometimes made such a thing possible, but the people who tried it all died. external mana It is different from mana of refined tonic. Sometimes rough, sometimes soft, sometimes cold, sometimes hot. The general power failure can never afford the outer mana, so accepting the outer mana has become virtually forbidden. So the Ganghwa warriors put forward the rules. 1. Reinforcement is carried out through purified hardening fluids. 2. Reinforcement injects an appropriate amount that can be handled, and at regular intervals. Reinforcement fighters. They are not trying to strengthen for no reason. If you are not born with a special talent, it is impossible to accept uncontrolled mana. Kang Min-hyuk also had the same situation. If he had induced Mana with his mop-like Danjeon, the inside of Kang would have been torn apart. virtually impossible territory I have never heard of the precedent of directly accepting irregular external mana, but Klessman''s body was different. Huayak. chomping and chirting My body shook. A bright light, washed into Kang Min-hyuk''s body. Chris''s talent was real. Despite the strong waves of Mana, Clemman''s Danjeon boasted a firmness that would never break. How much time has passed? When Mana all sank, Kang Min-hyuk''s eyes flashed. ''Ah.'' At that moment I was sure. You don''t get fluffy from the Danjeon. Kang Min-hyuk said with a bewildered look, as to the amount that needs to be injected dozens of times. "Clissman, you were born into a world that didn''t fit you." Be like yourself. Only Kang Min-hyuk and Cleese. The two are gifted with the talents needed in each other''s world. for several days Kang Min-hyuk devoted himself to training as a Klissman. The guardian gate was used to stabilize the mana in the body and to train the strengthened body through physical training. In the process, Kang Min-hyuk found out. ''Klissman was a prosecutor. A test using a large two-handed sword, not a small one.'' the muscles of the muscles of the body And the callus of the hand. I found out by moving Chris Mann''s body in person. Cleistman has a weak circle, but surprisingly moving around was not awkward at all. In fact, this was also seen through Chris''s message. [¡­¡­¡­I used to think that magic was all the power of this world. In those days of fighting monsters with swords, it was so shocking to me to see the chosen ones flapping lobes and using magic.] What Cleithman said. He said he fought the monster with a sword. That doesn''t mean a strengthened warrior like Kang Min-hyuk. Only now did the guardian gate process fill the Danjeon with mana, but at first, the body of Krisman was very clean. A weak physical condition on a haggard face that makes you doubt if you have mastered the sword. In fact, I thought that Chris''s body, which quickly adapts to physical strength, might be weaker than in the past. It was complicated. The more we know about his past, the more we mess up our minds. What''s certain is that Cleeseman didn''t know his talent, and he was faced with it. ''The techniques of the gate. You''ll get enough of it.¡¯ After arriving at the dorm. Kang Min-hyuk wrote a message for Krisman. [From now on, there are three things to teach you. The method of training the body efficiently by the method of the guardian gate, the guardian sword existing for keeping, not killing, and the guardian complement that can be utilized for all movements. Once you have learned these three things steadily, you can surely achieve results.] the basics of a guardian gate Kang Min-hyuk wrote it down. There is also a monument to the gate of Suho, which only the heirs know, but I thought it was still premature to teach it. an overpaid salary When he''s just in his infancy as a reinforced warrior, Cleeseman needs skills tailored to his eye level. Then suddenly it was funny. It was as if, in his own way, he was looking at the image of Cleeseman. "Would you have looked like this?¡¯ Cleeseman. He taught magic systematically to the eye level of Kang Min-hyuk. Without such help, Kang would never have grown rapidly in a short time. His growth is very helpful to him. Therefore, Kang Min-hyuk also wanted to give the same help to Cleithman. When you''ve completed your daily target to some extent. Kang Min-hyuk put down his pen and turned his eyes to one of his desks. "Is it your turn to spend time for me?" klysman''s knowledge Without fail, Krisman has prepared the necessary knowledge for Kang in advance. There were two pieces of knowledge that only Chris had prepared. First of all, [Best Four Circle Magic] Kang Min-hyuk has just formed a three-circle. However, Clemansman has already been trying to prepare a day for learning four-circle magic. Surely four-circle magic needed to be learned now. In addition to not knowing when to form four circles, the magic system of four circles was more complex than three circles. There was absolutely nothing wrong with investing time in advance to learn. And the second one. In fact, confirming this magic, Kang Min-hyuk was shocked. [Illusion] It is not a commonly known branch of element magic. Just like the meaning of the word "fantasy" and "fantasy," Ilujeon can create one''s own fantasy. [Ilujeon is not restricted by circles. The first circle wizard can also create one''s own fantasy, but it is only from three circles that fantasy exercises its "power" in earnest. The first base of the three circle wizard can cast magic individually. It is originally about 25 percent magical, and as the circle rises, it rises by 25 percent. From the 4 circles, you can change the form of the first base match, double casting of the first base match from the 5 circles, and magic of full power from the 6 circles, and increase the number of first base matches by stages.] When I first read about Ilujeon. Kang Min-hyuk doubted both eyes. I can''t believe there''s such a magic in the world. Although the magic civilization of 2000, I didn''t know that such magic could have been created. The chances of a first base match are endless. Especially that fantasy can use magic. It was the ability of imagination alone to solve the strengths and weaknesses of a wizard at the same time. But there was a fact that I found out belatedly. Kang Min-hyuk checked information about the first base match at the Academy''s Magic Library. It was to find an additional explanation to help you learn magic, but surprisingly, there was no knowledge related to Ilujeon. There is a classification of supreme magic, but it is not rare, but it does not know the existence of the magic itself in this world that achieved the magic civilization of 2000. Although there was an illusion of the same name, it was completely different from the effect of the first base. ''Clissman, what the hell are you¡­¡­'' Questions rose. Cleeseman. His behavior is followed by many questions. There were questions that did not conform to common sense, but for Kang, there was no way to resolve them. I''m just being faithful to reality. Kang Min-hyuk devoted himself to training as a Klysman, and repeated his life of mastering magic knowledge after the academy was over and over again. Time flew by. This time again, the ice time was quite long. a recurring day Then one day, there was a change in her life as the only one. Beep Eyee-yee-yee-yee-yeeks [Emergency! Emergency!] [Code red! Code red!] A gate has been created near the Royal Academy of Magic. Students should be armed and quickly equipped with a response system called ''Green Dragon''.] a state of emergency It was an unexpected situation. Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Kang had heard about the emergency response system during class. What is an emergency response system? When a ''gate'' is created near the Royal Academy of Magic, it refers to a situation in which all the students are mobilized to respond." Cleese''s own world. The peaceful atmosphere of the world, which chose to coexist with monsters by setting up barriers between Russia and Europe, has collapsed with the advent of the gate. Coexistence was virtually impossible now. Because of monsters appearing across the barrier through the gate, each region had its own response system. The Royal Academy of Magic is no different. The Royal Academy of Magic, located in a huge land mass, has its own protection system. The first one. "The Green Dragon, if a monster that appears at the gate attacks the Royal Magic Academy, students must go to the designated location and stop the monster''s attack. The main focus is to treat monsters rising above the walls as a top priority, and not to exterminate the enemy, but to defend the Royal Magic Academy." It was a real Mercury War. The Royal Magic Academy is a fortress. With its huge exterior walls round and round, the Academy is safe as long as the exterior walls don''t collapse. The Green Dragon is a response system that protects this outer wall. The situation most repeatedly practiced by the students of the Royal Academy of Magic was also the Green Dragon. "The second Gold Dragon announces the advent of a flying monster. Because the presence of the outer wall becomes meaningless when a flying monster appears, anti-aircraft vigilance is enforced at that time. The third Black Dragon, not the Royal Academy of Magic, compiles support forces, leaving a minimum number of Mercury troops if nearby areas are attacked. And help people to wipe out the monsters completely until the gates are gone." And lastly. the last bastion yet to be activated "The fourth Red Dragon stands for the ultimate resistance. When the outer wall collapses and monsters enter the academy, students at the academy risk their lives to fight their enemies. Retreat is not acceptable. The Royal Magic Academy is a symbol of Britain, and defending the sanctuary is a duty that we, as a British citizen, should not give up until the end. Remember, peace is over, and we must again prepare ourselves for a fight with monsters." Four response systems. Fortunately, among them, it was the Green Dragon that was appointed this time. Mercury at a specified location. Kang Min-hyuk quickly followed the students in the same class. I don''t know where to go because there was no explanation from Chris, but I knew at least one class was in the same area. First of all, the armory. The people of the pre-prepared academy gave them weapons in perfect order. "Take it!" Thick. It was a Mercury-only staff. Because the staff''s keys are big and heavy, it is difficult to use in moving situations, but now it is the Green Dragon situation. Mercury needs the right weapon. The students who received the staff struggled to move to their seats. Kang Min-hyuk also received staff, and his vision opened wide as he went out of the building. And "Attack!" "Inferno!" Quack, boom! Fluttering! battlefield noise the smell of the battlefield In front of Kang Min-hyuk''s eyes, a moment of fierce battle unfolded. high above the walls Beyond that I could see the pitch-dark gate. It was so huge that it was incomparable to what I had experienced in the joint class, and it constantly vomited an enormous amount of mana. The monsters that appear in it. They were obviously Werewolf, a B-class monster. Crrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr. Yay! Warewolves rushed in at once. Their numbers were really high. At first glance, hundreds of them easily crossed the wall, and as soon as they arrived at the wall, they immediately clung to the wall using explosive jumps. And he used his sharp claws to quickly climb up the wall. The sight of the black figures rushing in at once gave me goose bumps just by looking at them. It was then. The wizards on the wall used magic en masse. "Inferno." "Fire Wall." "Flame." in a blaze of anger a blaze of flame At the same time, bright lights rose from the bottom of the wall. "Fire amplification magic team up!" a command tower The wizard there shouted. The red-rising mana was absorbed by magic, and the power of the four-circle flame magic used simultaneously was amplified. And a raging magic! The B-Ware Wolf is a monster that gets damage only by five circle magic, but the combination of the Magic Circle''s buff and advanced magic has burned their skin black. Argh! Ware Wolves screamed and crashed to the floor. Their bodies that fell on the floor were torn beyond recognition, but the Ware Wolves didn''t care at all about the condition of their kind. The number of Ware Wolves was that high. Stepping on the carcass of the same people, new weirs clung to the wall, and the crisis has been more stifling, let alone ending. ''This is the gate.¡¯ I was embarrassed. The gate was not long after it was created. But with hundreds of Ware Wolves already thrown out, this could be described as a disaster. It is not that there was no gate like this in the world where Kang Min-hyuk lives. But it is never a common phenomenon. Even Kang Min-hyuk, the successor to the Guardian Gate, had never experienced a catastrophic gate, and the students of the Royal Academy of Magic never showed embarrassment in the face of an urgent situation. a familiar look Their immaculate movements were nowhere near the students'' immaturity. "Fire Wave." "Fire Burst." "Fire Lance." Fluttering! Quang! Kang Min-hyuk''s classmates. They also calmly used magic. Under the spell of sequencing, the wear wolfs failed to pass a certain height and all fell off. I felt a sense of alienation. Cleese''s own world. Now I feel how different my world is from yours. ''A world threatened by monsters for 2,000 years. In other words, the level of the gate is different from ours.¡¯ There is no choice but to do so. While the world where Kang Min-hyuk lives is all about monsters that appear through the gate, the world of Klessman is the land of death, which started with Korea and all the way to Russia, named "Monster Land. There, a huge number of monsters not only periodically attack European barriers, but also take the gate and attack beyond them. the year. The time has become as threatening as the magic has developed. purrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr. The wall shook. Like a demon crawling out of a manger, the lit Ware Wolves climbed up the ramparts like tenaciously. A confrontation between a spear and a shield. The walls were not strange at any time. at such a time "Fire Storm.¡± The advent of the Magician reversed the atmosphere. Fire Storm. It''s a magic that I''ve never heard of in my life. Kang Min-hyuk doesn''t know how many circles it is, or what power it has. But what is certain is that the flames of hell burned the whole world the moment the firestorm came to light. Whi-ying. Fluttering! Flames accompanied by strong winds. The storm of flames devoured dozens of Ware Wolves at once. Ware wolf''s hard, tough outer shell was of no use this time. The shape was burned out beyond recognition, and the storm swept the Ware Wolf, who rose high in the air and crashed to the floor and exploded the body. "It''s Vin Rose." "You''re finally here." Empty Rose. One of the most celebrated cannabis masters of the Royal Academy of Magic. Having reached the seven-circle level, he once again used seven-circle magic, perhaps not enough for a firestorm. "Earth Quake." Cuckoo kung. Quack, boom! The ground has turned upside down. The ground cracked sharply and devoured the Ware Wolves, and thorn rocks sticking out of the floor ripped through the Ware Wolves'' body. Only two magic tricks. Hundreds of Ware Wolves were slaughtered by the magic of Vienna Rose. Ware Wolves on the ground, there was no way to be safe from the magic of Bean Rose. ''¡­¡­¡­.'' Kang Min-hyuk gazed at the look. Seven circles. It was also a shocking force for Kang Min-hyuk, who lived in the vast world of "Suho-mun." I can''t believe there''s such magic in the world. I knew that the Magic Civilization of 2000 created a new level of magic, but the power of the Magician was enough to shock Kang. If there was such a magic of power in the world in which he lived, the sorcerer would never have been treated as a non-mainstream. There was nothing Kang could do. Because only one ring was created in the circle of Krisman, Kang did nothing to help nothing. the advent of a sorcerer I thought it would end the situation. But then, a sharp sound penetrated everyone''s ears. Argh! Ciao ooohooooh! "Damn it!" "¡­¡­don''t tell me. Students seemed to be embarrassed, too. Outside the gate. A huge shape of Ware Wolf appeared. Huge claws as big as a human forearm with coarse mane grown like a lion. He was Ware Wolf Road, an epic monster, outside the ranks. The king of the Ware Wolves. When he appeared, the Ware Wolves threw up howling in unison. A huge cry rang out at the Royal Academy of Magic. Ciao ouuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Crying! The situation has turned around. The advent of the rod makes the wear wolf strong. Due to the inherent nature of the rod, some wear wolf have been raised to grade A, and they have rushed into the ramparts. Epic Monster. Their power, they change the game of battle. "Fire Cannon." Quang! in a blaze of anger The magic didn''t work. Just before being hit, A-class wear wolf flew over the wall, and unlike B-class, they rode the ramparts really fast. The spell continued to rouse. The wizards on the walls used magic at the right timing so as not to give a gap to the Ware Wolves, but that alone could not handle all the A-Ware Wolves. a precipitous situation Even in the area where Kang Min-hyuk is located, a wearable wolf was about to climb up the wall. ''I have to fight, too.¡¯ Biting. The staff in hand feels heavy. But you can''t fight with these weapons. With this body that has only one circle, dealing with the Ware Wolf is tantamount to committing suicide. If then, ''That''s it. a sword ready for backup Kang Min-hyuk pulled out a sword on display. And then. Boom! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! A-class wear wolf. The powerful monster appeared on the wall. Chapter 52 Chapter 52 "It''s here!" "Get ready!" Above the walls. The guards, who were preparing for the monster''s entry at the very front, pressed themselves close to the shield they were holding. And the moment the Ware Wolf lands. shouted the guard, who appeared to be the captain. "Charling!" "Chasing!" Huayak. A strong light rose from the shield. It was not an ordinary shield, but an artifact that gave magical powers. The powerful force in it swirled from the shield, and hit the Ware Wolf as it was. Quang! Argh! The Ware Wolf screamed and bounced back. The purpose of Chasing is not to inflict physical damage on the opponent, but to temporarily push it back. I''m located on the wall. The Ware Wolf, which was pushed under the cliff, was forced to fall as it was. No matter how A-class wear-woolpha, there was no way to resist the gravitational force unless there was a special flying ability. "Ready again!" It''s too early to be relieved. It''s only difficult for the first time, but since then the Ware Wolves have succeeded in entering the walls. Yay! Puck! "Crrrrrrrrrr!" The guards were knocked out by Ware Wolf''s attack. There was also a limit to pushing away with the charging, and the Ware Wolves tried to rush at the wizards, exposing their fierce teeth. But again, their attack didn''t work. As with the guards in front of them, there were several defenses on the walls. [Got Target] [Shoot!] Papapapapak! Yikes! a magic crossbow Dozens of arrows fired from the magical crossbow, a type of artifact, were lodged in the body of the Ware Wolf. It was a turret-type defense device. A method of automatically capturing targets when monsters appear above a certain line on the wall. Arrows fired from dozens of turrets attacked the Ware Wolf. And "Lightening Blade!" "Rock Cannon!" "Chain Lightning!" a stiff upper lip Quang! Magic used simultaneously. Worried about the injury of the guard, he refrained from using flame magic and used magic to concentrate his power as much as possible. The students'' response showed a well-trained system. It showed that this situation had been there before, and under any circumstances, they continued casting without losing their composure. The fight on the wall was fierce. those who will not be pierced and those who will not be pierced. Ware wolf, who climbed up the wall in exchange for the lives of hundreds of his fellow countrymen, failed to produce any significant results. "Chasing!" "Cha Ji-ying!" A shield attack that is used once again used. At the moment the guards rushed in unison, an A-class wearable wolf rose into the air. "My God!" I missed my opponent. Ware Wolf''s fur swelled greatly as magic crossbows were concentrated on Class A Ware Wolf in unison. Ware Wolf is a two-legged walking monster. The figure, which seemed to be a mixture of humans and wolves, turned into something of a beast. "Arghhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" "Argh!" "Aah!" Some wizards knelt on the floor in a powerful peer attack. And the fierce arrow attack on Ware Wolf didn''t work. Most of the arrows ended up clogged by a large bloated fur, and although a few arrows dug into the flesh, it was not enough to knock down the Ware Wolf. A gap. The road is open. The defense system on the solid wall collapsed, and Ware Wolf quickly rushed at a wizard. "Bitch!" The wizard''s face turned pale. He''s a classmate of Cleeseman. I tried to quickly cast magic and respond, but it was difficult to remain calm even when the Ware Wolf was just around the corner. And a sudden sense of uneasiness. Even though he was a three-circle wizard, his hands trembled at the thought that there would be no blow to the Ware Wolf. ''Are you going to die like this?¡¯ The gate. Whenever disaster strikes reality, death always occurs. As soon as I was relaxed at the thought that it might be my turn this time, a strange scene unfolded before my eyes. Kaang! "Get a hold of yourself!" Cleeseman. As a wizard, he held a sword and blocked the Ware Wolf. Yay! Ware Wolf was furious. As if he would not forgive Kang Min-hyuk for blocking his way, he swung his huge fingernails in succession. Kaang! Kakakakang! The spark bounced. Kang Min-hyuk''s expression remained unchanged, although he felt his stomach was upset by the shock transmitted through the sword. ''It works.'' Come up from the sword. The art of strengthening civilization has been manifested in the world of Krisman. Thanks to Kang Min-hyuk''s attack on the black wear wolf, it did not break. The shock-stained gaze of his classmate followed him, but Kang Min-hyuk had no time to care about him. Hook! Face-to-face attack! Kang Min-hyuk avoided Ware Wolfe''s attack by a hair''s breadth, raising Aura to the extreme. in a blaze of anger Surak! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Ware Wolf screamed. Auraga, expressed in Kang Min-hyuk''s sword, cracked the hard outer shell of the Ware Wolf. Then Kang Min-hyuk''s eyes turned into certainty. Even in his own world, he needs more than a certain level of aura to deal with A-class monsters. There would have been no way to knock down the Ware Wolf if Cleeseman''s Aura had not worked, but to my surprise, Cleeseman''s Ora had been eaten against the A-class monster. It''s absurd. I can''t believe you''ve already shown this power. But without time to indulge in sentiment, the body of Ware Wolf and Kang Min-hyuk was intertwined. Puck! "Crrrr." Ware Wolf just hit Kang Min-hyuk. At the same time that powerful shock shook his head, Ware Wolf opened his huge mouth wide and bit Kang Min-hyuk. No, Kang Min-hyuk responded quickly before being torn apart. Puck! He hit his chin with a fist wrapped around aurah, and avoided the attack of Ware Wolfe by bowing his head. And a flashing sword. As Aura''s shadow passed through Ware Wolf''s abdomen, the flesh became chapped and cracked. Puschuk. Blood spattered. It was then. Ware Wolf''s feet were literally a fit in Kang''s abdomen. Puck! Quadadang! growl rrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr. Ware Wolf revealed his fierce teeth. Kang Min-hyuk''s counterattack was a very good attack aimed at a momentary crack, but A-class wear wolf isn''t just hard-skinned. A slow but gradually healing wound. Class A monsters tend to run to the end unless they are done with certainty. It was definitely strong. Severe pain came from his abdomen, but laughter rose on Kang Min-hyuk''s face wriggling on the floor. "Kick, kick." That was funny. A-class monster. In real life, Kang Min-hyuk tasted despair against them. But the funny thing was that only a few days of training, the body of Krisman, showed the possibility of toppling them. What an absurd thing to do. The years have been in vain. Biting. The sword was grasped strongly. ''If my attack works.¡¯ Tadak. Ware wolf that hits the floor. At his appearance, Kang Min-hyuk''s eyes shone sharply. ''There is a good chance of winning.¡¯ in a fit of anger a fiery return Kang Min-hyuk hit back at the Ware Wolf from the front. a hazy memory It was a moment that Kang Min-hyuk wanted to forget. Argh! Class A monster Death Knight. His attack brought down his colleague, sprinkling blood. At the moment of eye contact with a colleague who was falling on the floor, Kang Min-hyuk''s life as his successor collapsed. ''Ahhhh.'' Actually, I''ve known it for a long time. For a mana without talent, no matter how good she is at swordsmanship, there will be limits. But he tried to turn away. Friends followed themselves heartily, and the record of winning several Mutu competitions gave them a cause to remain heirs. However, as soon as he saw his colleague hurt because his attack didn''t work, he had no choice but to face the reality that he was turning a blind eye to. ''I don''t deserve the Guardian Gate.¡¯ Mana. It''s an important talent. The draw of the gate was based on Mana, so Kang Min-hyuk had a limit that could not be overcome. It was okay when I was young. It was a time when Mana was not needed much, but Kang Min-hyuk''s weaknesses stood out over time. It was fatal that he failed to be gifted in a world of "weak and strong," and Kang made a decision on his own because of his friends and colleagues who followed him. the day he laid down his post as successor Kang Min-hyuk did not expect the day to come when he would catch the sword again. But now. A strong aura was expressed in Kang Min-hyuk''s sword. Surak! Argh! Ware Wolf roared. Ware Wolf was fast and strong, but Kang''s response was fast and strong. The sense of the days that I had forgotten came back from my body. Now that a knife that works for a Class A monster was held by Kang Min-hyuk, Kang had no reason to step down from the fight. Just as his friends knocked down the A-class monster based on Mana''s talent, he was confident that he would win. Pooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo! I cut my abdomen. At the sight of the Ware Wolf swinging his arm, Kang Min-hyuk dug into his arms and cut the sword with all his strength. Argh! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! a piercing scream In the dripping rain of blood, Kang Min-hyuk''s expression was filled with joy. It works, it works! How much did you want for this situation? If his aura worked with A-class monsters, Kang would never have abandoned the sword. But now it works. His body, which had devoted its life to the sword, turned away from the earnest wind, but only a few days. With less than two months combined with the length of his own training, the figure showed tremendous talent as a reinforcement warrior. It was different. The aura he remembered wasn''t this strong. So, Kang couldn''t stop swinging his sword. Kang! Kakakakang! There was a violent clash. Ware Wolf and Kang Min-hyuk immediately exchanged bickering, gazing at their classmates around them. They could not even see how the bickering was exchanged. They were just stamping their feet in fear that Kang might be right if he used magic hastily. in the result Surak! Kang Min-hyuk''s sword cut the breast of Ware Wolf. The moment Ware Wolf lost his strength and backed away, Kang rushed forward and cut his opponent''s throat. Poo-hwak! blood strewn in the air No matter how resilient the Ware Wolf was, he couldn''t stand with his neck blown away. Beetle. Boom! Ware Wolf has fallen. Kang Min-hyuk was hit by blood pouring from the sky, calming his pounding heart. "Hurries, heurries." I''m not tired. It''s just a pleasure. I know this isn''t his body, but just having an indirect experience made Kang happy. "Here we go again!" "Damn it!" The situation is not over yet. Warewolfs constantly appeared at the gate, and they took Rod''s buff and climbed over the wall. Kang Min-hyuk wiped the blood off his face. Then, he stepped forward and said, "From now on, I''ll stop you in front of you." I''m not saying this to a certain person. Words to everyone in this area. Kang Min-hyuk raised aura from the sword when he saw the Ware Wolves coming up again. From now on ''Defence test.'' It''s time to use a sword to protect. Chapter 53 Chapter 53 guardian sword law It''s not just about ''how to use a sword''. The characteristics of the guardian sword law, which appears when accompanied by mana, can be said to be the true face of the guardian sword law. Huayak. With Gam Min-hyuk at the center, Mana''s ripples swirled. Inside, the guardian gate was used, and the flow of mana from it was expressed from the sword. I don''t want to wake up softly. Not the burning energy of the river, but the gentle flowing spirit of the oil covered Kang Min-hyuk''s whole body. khauuuuu Yay! The Ware Wolves crossed the ramparts. But their reaction was different from before. The glances of hostility were fixed to Kang Min-hyuk, not to the guards just around the corner. ''Here he comes!'' Ride! Multiple Ware Wolves. They rushed at Kang Min-hyuk in unison. They were chipped, enchanted, and certainly lodged in the whole body with dozens of shots on the way, but their gaze did not deviate from Kang Min-hyuk at all. This was the effect of the guardian sword. The "Ora of the Guardian Sword" creates a strange wave, which elicits strong hostility from monsters. the heart of the battlefield The space has been separated. In the monsters'' consciousness, only Kang Min-hyuk was seen, and such risks had to be borne alone. Yay! Ware wolf that has reached the point. His forearm muscles swelled up and scratched Kang''s face as it was. Kaang! It was a slight difference. But without a break, the late arrival of the Ware Wolves was followed by a series of attacks on Kang Min-hyuk. Kang! Kakakakang! Flames shot out. Ware Wolf''s attacks flooded in from all sides of Kang Min-hyuk. I struck out the attack coming from the front, and right next to me, the Ware Wolves rushed in, and while he was blocking his teeth, a cool energy came over me from the sky. Another Ware Wolf attacking over the head of the Ware Wolf. Their red-tinted eyes showed a strong will to kill Kang somehow. ''Defensive security guard.'' Boom! a first-half herbivore Kang Min-hyuk let the Ware Wolf attack slip, and at the same time took a step forward and swung the sword succinctly. Poo-hwak! Blood spattered. As the B-grade Ware Wolf fell with a blood-boiling sound, another Ware Woolf took the place. It was a hectic workshop. at the very front Kang Min-hyuk blocked the Ware Wolves'' attack with his own strength. Although the situation was intense, with no time to catch his breath, Kang Min-hyuk''s eyes were not a little disturbed. Kang Min-hyuk was used to it. As heir to the guardian gate, it was the fate of the heir to seize the enemy''s attack with all its might at the forefront. Kang Min-hyuk''s father. Kang Deok-cheol had alone stopped thousands of monsters when the ''Red Gate'' broke out. He was not called the Guardian Sword simply because he was the master of the Guardian Gate, but because he proved his qualification, people began to call him the Guardian Sword. Korean hopes If there is a catastrophe in Seoul, there is a belief that the Korean people will see a guardian sword and prevent monsters from attacking them at the forefront. So I gave up. Kang Duk-chul''s emphasis on the ability of his successor was an essential part of his leadership. the frontmost part of a limb Those who are not strong there will never survive under the name of the guardian gate. Surak! I cut down Ware Wolf''s head. Breathless, and Phoebe Linnae was covered with blood so much that she could no longer feel it. Even in an urgent situation where the Ware Wolves were rushing from all sides, Kang could not calm his violently beating heart. Hijuk. ''Good.'' It was great. Ironically, he wanted to shout out for joy at a time when the guardian sword was expressed as he intended. peer injury That''s because Kang Min-hyuk''s Mana failed to properly implement the guardian sword. If it had been a proper guardian sword, Death Knight would never have seen a colleague and would never have been injured. ''Clissman.'' Poo-hwak! The Ware Wolf fell down with blood spouting. After that, another Ware Wolf rushed in, but Kang Min-hyuk didn''t back down and held on to the position. ''The experiences I do with your body. Remember this clearly. If you want to be strong in the future, my appearance from now on will be your ultimate goal.¡¯ He took steps to protect himself. You can step back up. Don''t stray far away. It pops out front. Don''t go too far. The guardian sword law and the guardian law are the ways to keep place, and to protect my comrades behind me. Yay! Yap! From Kang Min-hyuk, the burning auraga faced a group of wear-wolfs rushing forward. a student helped by Kang Min-hyuk Harry Wilson shuddered, sitting on the floor. "Damn it." Green Dragon training. It is a training that has been carried out many times. So he was able to remain calm despite the sudden outbreak, but when his life was really at stake, his composure collapsed. a monster that reeks of bad smell from its stench The A-class Ware Wolf gave us an unparalleled sense of intimidation against previous monsters. Shaking. My body trembled. He had to get up and take part in the battle, but his surprise was hardly calmed down. But in front of him, Kang Min-hyuk was seen blocking the enemy''s attack on the front line, not even handling the A-class Ware Wolf. "¡­that''s Krisman?" I was shocked. Cleeseman. He is the name a student of the Royal Academy of Magic would have heard of him at least once. the greatest inferior student in history Throughout the history of the Royal Academy of Magic, there has never been a one-circle wizard who entered the school, and that''s the case with Klessman. So there was a lot of talk. Starting with the question of how only Chris can be admitted, a number of rumours that discredit him negatively. To the extent that he had no friends in the academy, Cleeseman was thoroughly denied by the Academy. He''s like him. I stepped forward to protect the people now. It was not using magic either, but with only one sword, it was blocking the attack of the Ware Wolves. How is this possible?¡¯ Sword Weapons that have been turned away from this world. It''s a weapon far too short to cut off the A-class monster''s coat, but in the hands of Klessman, the Ware Wolf''s coat was sharply split. It was an incomprehensible scene. And the sight of all the Ware Wolves rushing to Kang Min-hyuk on the wall made the viewer swallow dry saliva. It was spectacular. If it weren''t for Kang Min-hyuk, there would have been a massacre, but his personal abilities were preventing such a tragedy. It was then. "What''s going on here?" It was a woman. Her red-grown hair grew to her waist, and the pupils of Harry Wilson''s eyes grew bigger. "Elisha senior!" Elisha. A fourth-grader of the Royal Academy of Magic, a wizard now called the greatest genius. With her appearance, also called the Wizard of Red Flame, Harry Wilson''s face was bound to brighten. "What the hell is that?" Elisha''s gaze. At the end was Kang Min-hyuk. I came to support because I heard that section C1 was in danger, and there was an incomprehensible sight ahead of her. "Well, that''s how the Ware Wolf broke through the barrier, and only Cleese stepped up and blocked the Ware Wolf. Oh, you don''t know who Cleithman is. He''s my freshman classmate, and he''s famous for being an inferior student at the Academy because he''s an inferior student at the Academy. Well, I don''t know how they show that." I spoke gibberish. When Harry Wilson was embarrassed and unable to explain properly, Elisha distorted his fine forehead. You stopped him alone? Ware wolf. He is by no means a pushover. The freshman''s ability is too much, but I couldn''t help believing what Harry Wilson said. right in front of one''s eyes Isn''t Kang Min-hyuk proving the fact himself? Surak! Ware Wolf''s head soaring into the sky. While dealing with multiple Ware Wolves, Kang was handling Ware Wolves rather than stepping down. It was absurd. It was an unbelievable sight, but now it wasn''t important. ''Let''s take care of the monsters first.¡¯ in a blaze of anger a mage of erythema Flames broke out in her hands. I finished casting. In a mana that seemed to explode at any moment, she exclaimed. "Get in the way!" I was saying this to Kang Min-hyuk. Her magic is specialized in powerful explosive power, so nearby allies can also be dangerous. by the way "Just use it!" Kang Min-hyuk instantly recognized Elisha''s intentions. But he couldn''t back down. Ware wolf that keeps rushing in. Even if Elisha''s magic does them strong damage, the people behind her will surely be in danger if they leave. So backing down was not included in the option. At Kang Min-hyuk''s insistence, Elisha''s expression changed nervously. "You crazy bastard." I clenched my teeth. She also noticed Kang''s intentions and was forced to conjure up magic. ''Let''s avoid him as much as we can.'' "Explusion." Six circle flame magic. The moment the red energy magically burned, a huge explosion occurred in the front. Quack, boom! Rrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! At that moment a strong wind swept over the walls. Flaming flames swept over the Ware Wolves, and parts of the walls collapsed, but thanks to them a large number of Ware Wolves were also attached. The state of the wall is not important now. Elisha focused on eradicating monsters as a top priority, as the walls of the fortress were restored with shape-memory magic. acrid smoke As soon as Kang Min-hyuk''s condition was confirmed, Kang Min-hyuk appeared through the smoke and cut the neck of Ware Wolf, who was unconscious. ''Look at this?'' It was strange. No matter how much he used magic to avoid Kang, Kang was clearly in a position to suffer damage. What''s this for? Kang Min-hyuk was fine. Rather, Elisha used magic again to look at the opponent''s shaking gap. "Fire Cannon." Bang! Fluttering! Five circle flame magic. At the moment when the flaming red flames were raging against the enemies, Elisha captured the movements that Kang Min-hyuk showed. "¡­¡­¡­.?!" It was a momentary move. Kang Min-hyuk momentarily deviated from the position as if he knew where the magic would fall, and protected himself with a mana that rose blue. Easier said than done, it really happened in a moment. a keen sense Kang did not use any special techniques, but responded by capturing Elisha''s magic and avoiding it with prosthetics. the front line If you endure there, you are exposed to numerous dangers. It includes not only an enemy attack, but also a allies'' attack to deal with the enemy. Therefore, it was also in the training of successors to avoid the attack of our troops. A situation that is bound to be absurd for Elisha. At a sight beyond common sense in this world, Elisha looked down at Harry Wilson and said, "What the hell is he?" Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Kang Min-hyuk''s eyes were busy. At the same time that he escaped Ware Wolf''s attack on his own crack, he cut his opponent with a sword that caused Aura. Surak! Argh! The situation as I thought it would have become a reality. Ware Wolf''s attack failed Kang Min-hyuk''s quick response, and Ora divided Ware Wolf''s limbs with moderate intensity and speed. a situation without a grain of difference Rather, with the perfect result, I thought Kang Min-hyuk was strange. ''¡­what the hell?'' Cleeseman. He was young, and had no physical discipline at all due to mana. In fact, if it were a common sense situation, the physical reaction should have been a little late, contrary to Kang Min-hyuk''s idea. Strangely enough, however, Chris''s body did not disappoint Kang''s expectations. Mana, built up by natural energy, not by tonics, showed power to cut down A-class monsters, and Cleese''s body expressed as much power and speed as Kang Min-hyuk wanted. Does this make sense? It''s impossible. No matter how much Kang Min-hyuk''s "consciousness" moves directly, his physical reaction has certainly exceeded common sense. Pooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo! Crumbling. Ware Wolf bit the blood on the sword stabbing under his chin. If the reaction was a little slow, the shoulder would have been bit off, but Ware Wolf did not achieve his intention. The same has happened since then. In a fierce battle, Clemman''s body has gone beyond the training period and age. It was an ability that could never be shown at the level of Clijsman, and the ability rose moment by moment, as if a dried sponge were absorbing water again. At first, I thought it was simply Mana''s talent, but as time went by, Kang Min-hyuk found out that Chris''s talent was not that good. ''You''re such a mystery.¡¯ It was hard to understand. No, I''ve given up on understanding now. I''m constantly thinking about getting to know about Cleithman, but I couldn''t come up with a common-sense answer in this situation. Klissman is a genius. a natural body as a peace fighter That''s it. With the present Kang Min-hyuk, he could not present any more hypotheses. ''Lee Jun-ho, more than that.¡¯ Kang Min-hyuk has never experienced a better talent than Lee Jun-ho in his entire life. The same is true of his father, Kang Deok-cheol. Kang Duk-chul is a great power, but simply comparing his talent, he can never be said to be superior to Lee Jun-ho. However, Krisman was showing talent beyond even Lee Jun-ho. Mana''s talent, physical ability. Nothing was missing. If you show this ability even though you''ve trained a little, it''s clear that Cleeseman, who has enough time and ability to handle the body, will become a monster in the future. ''I envy you.'' I meant it. A-class monster. People measure Hunter''s potential as to whether he can topple the monster or not. Because they''re strong? right Class A monsters are the most threatening enemies, but not just for those reasons. A-class monsters are top predators, but they are not low-population monsters. When working as a hunter, it is the kind of monster you see many times, so a hunter who cannot topple an A-class monster is not recognized. Dozens, hundreds of A-class monsters. With them flocking in, how can Hunter be recognized for not hurting A-class monsters? A six-circle wall-blocked wizard. And Kang Minhyuk, who wasn''t born with Mana''s talent. The reason why it was forced to die out of the world of Ganghwa civilization was that it did not exceed the A-level standard. But Krisman is different. His chilling and overflowing possibilities, even for Kang, could not foresee the end. ''I''m sure. Kaang! The defensive herbicide of the guardian sword was exercised. Ware Wolves rushed in quickly, but the solid mana eased the impact Kang Min-hyuk would have. It was more than I thought. No matter how narrow the space above the wall is, Kang Min-hyuk''s "experience" and Cleese''s "physical talent" did not send a single enemy, including A-class monsters, back. To the point where I think it would have been really nice if it were his body in reality, the power of Kang Min-hyuk, who leads the body of Cleithmann, was really great. ''Clissman, you''re not weak anymore.¡¯ Surak! Flying Ware Wolf head. Above the wall, gradually regained stability. Epic Monster. It was a disaster. Even thousands of Ware Wolves would not have crossed the walls of the Royal Magical Academy with their own strength, but with the buff of Ware Wolf Road, they eventually crossed the walls. The walls of the Royal Academy of Magic did not collapse, although most countries were so powerful gates that they had collapsed. indeed It deserves to be called the center of England. It seemed to be shaking for a while, but finally found stability again, driving the Ware Wolf completely off the walls. And "Sea Blaster." Hua Aak Gargle, gurgle, gurgle! Under the seven-circle magic used by another sorcerer, a tidal wave of enormous power swept the Ware Wolf herd. The magic of bombing without mercy on the walls. It was a scene where the wizard proved why it was valued in the Mercury exhibition. The difference from the wizards of the Ganghwa civilization was that the power of wizards in this world transcends common sense. Boom! purrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr. The ground shook. The crisis is over, but the gate is still not closed. ''In the end, we have to deal with the Ware Wolf Road.¡¯ Kang Min-hyuk shook his blood and looked beyond the wall. Ware Wolf Road, located at the rearmost point. The scariest thing about Epic Monster is that if it leaves its own power and he doesn''t die, the gate won''t disappear. Therefore, it was not a reassuring stage. As long as we are humans, the time will come when the people of the Royal Academy of Magic and Mana will fall, when the initiative will be handed over to Ware Wolf. But it was strange. Despite knowing such facts, the Magicians did not over-attack Rod. Can you play?¡¯ I could only think so. People in this world, who fought monsters longer than they lived in, did not think they would miss the character of Epic Monster. That''s right. Massive mana swirled over the wall. "Summon Gigant." Hua Aak The wind was blowing. Mana immediately concentrated on the wall, and the subspace opened and a monster in the form of seeing for the first time stood out. ''¡­Gorem?'' It was clear. It was the golem, a magical creature. Though its size and amount of mana were completely different from those in Kang Min-hyuk''s world, the monster called the Gigant was characterizing Golem. A body made of special minerals. It was in the form of a human being, but it was almost 10m in size, and it had a bull''s horn in its head and a huge axe in both hands. Boom. Git landed on the floor. And the moment he wields his axe. ?? Quack, quack, quack! Ware wolf in the front was swept away at once. With that powerful power, Kang Min-hyuk was mesmerized. ''This is the Golem?'' It was different from his own memory. In his own world, Golem has not yet been fully developed, and he has only executed a few behavioral commands, just like an AI robot is just taking off its gait. But the world''s Golem was different. With the enormous amount of mana Git spewed out, Kang Min-hyuk had goose bumps all over his body. "What''s wrong?" Right next to it. Turning his head, Elisha was looking down at Kang Min-hyuk. "What''s that weird look on your face? You''ve never seen Git before?" Cleese''s own world. The reason why we don''t train our bodies in this world of magical civilization is that we don''t have to. "The invention of Golem changed the game of magic civilization." Golem. There are many different kinds of magical creatures. Some soldiers are similar in size to humans, and others are suit-type golem, where wizards ride in person and enhance their physical abilities. But this collective, called the flower of Golem technology, was the battle weapon Gigant, boasting enormous size and mana. Git. It takes enormous human resources and minerals to produce one. But with such efforts, Git lived up to people''s expectations enough to produce Git. Just like now. Quang! Git trampled on the Ware Wolves. Among them, there were A-class Ware Wolf, but the Ware Wolf, which was not avoided, was just destroyed by the strong mana that Git spewed out. And the hatchet-wielding gigant. It''s not a physical shock, but the mana that occurs on the axe blade has hit the monsters around it. Quack, quack, quack! Git was a disaster. A collection of highly specialized minerals, oryharcones and thousands of mana stones. And to move this monster, countless wizards must inject power. Hua Aak Above the walls. Dozens of wizards injected mana into Gigit through Mana Links. While so many people may not last long, the strength of the period is enough for a short time. The weapon of wizards against the Epic Monster. Git, through the monsters, rushed to Ware Wolf Road. at the same time "Fly (fly)."¡± "Fly." Wizards flew up into the sky. They, who had devoted themselves to Mercury on the walls, flew along the Git in the direction of the Ware Wolf Road. And at the same time, they attacked the Ware Wolf Road. Git''s powerful force hit the Ware Wolf Road, and in the sky the sorcerer''s magic fell on Ware Wolf Road. The rebellion of the Ware Wolf Road was fierce. Just as he proves why he is the Epic Monster, his powerful claws attack was so crushing that even the solid body of Git was crushed. but "Flare." "Fire Rain." Fluttering! Quack, boom! Ware Wolf Road had no way to counter the magic of the wizards falling from the sky. Git was completely stranded, and in such a time-buying spells slowly cut Rod''s stamina. A fierce battle broke out. The earth shook, and the sky was angry. However, Git''s axe, which falls over his head, forced him to end up as a wear wolf rod. Quang! jigsaw jigs. The gate is distorted. As if to prove Rod''s death, Kang Min-hyuk stared blankly at the fading dark passage. ''This is the power of the world.'' In fact, it didn''t make sense at first. Wizards. With their power, which is bound to be weak in close combat, how on earth do they prevent monsters from attacking? The world of Krisman has built its own way of survival throughout its 2,000-year history. He used his advantageous position thoroughly to reduce the number of enemies, and in case of fighting in close proximity, he put forward magical artifacts such as the Git. In such a process, the power of sword-wielding warriors was not necessary. I felt like my vision was opening. Kang Min-hyuk''s prejudice that he had unconsciously disappeared through this battle. ''Wizardmen are strong.¡¯ Their choice couldn''t be said to be wrong. The exclusion of the Ganghwa civilization was due to its sufficient strength. beep gain [Code Red Exit, Code Red Exit] [The Green Dragon situation is over.] Situation Terminated Kang Min-hyuk flopped down in his seat. Though he did not feel it during the battle, a great deal of fatigue hit his body in a fierce battle. But it was strange. Despite the end of the battle, in such a still situation, Kang looked back. And then I found out. "¡­¡­¡­." a self-centered gaze Just as Kang Min-hyuk was enchanted by the appearance of Git, the people in the C1 area were shocked by Kang Min-hyuk''s performance. Chapter 55 Chapter 55 The battlefield theorem has been carried out. Due to the shape-memory magic, the wall was restored to its original form, and the medical team quickly recovered the injured with the help of the students. It was not without death. The same classmates showed sorrow at the death of their friend, but it did not spread to the whole atmosphere. After the gate phenomenon that destroyed the peace of the world broke out, people inside the barrier became accustomed to daily deaths. At least this battle was a relief. There were few casualties compared to the size of the gate, and the damage was manageable. In the meantime, a CCTV video spread. It was a video of the situation in section C1, which showed the vivid moment of the time. "¡­this is Krisman?" "Wow." "Is this possible? He''s not even wearing a golem suit, but he''s flying like a superman and dealing with monsters. It doesn''t make any sense. Isn''t the video wrong?" The students doubted their eyes. Cleeseman. Aside from the fact that the inferior students of the Royal Academy of Magic showed tremendous force, it was not common sense for humans to deal with A-class monsters without any bodies. Cleese''s unrelenting appearance against the Ware Wolves. In the past, he was a student who didn''t care at all, but in the video, Cleeseman showed the back of a giant. And there was someone who fanned the rumours related to Krisman. He was Harry Wilson, who was helped by Kang Min-hyuk. "What was the situation? I was just at a loss. Ware Wolf is attacking me through the wall, and I''m really blind. It was a situation that I couldn''t solve with my own strength. Even if you avoid Ware Wolfe''s attack with a moving cast and fight back, the 3-circle magic won''t work for a Class A monster. So the moment I humbly accepted death, only Cleese showed up and told me to wake up." "Really?" "Only Chris saved you?¡± Listening students showed sparkling eyes. Harry Wilson was immersed in the situation at the time. "Uh. Only Chris saved my life. Not just that. On his own, he knocked down a class A wear wolf and said to the people in section C1. ''From now on, I''ll stop you from coming in front of you.'' Wasn''t that crazy? And then really, really, only Chris was stopping the monsters by himself, and I thought my gender was changing. If I were a woman, I''d have no choice but to fall for the look of Chris.¡± Chris'' performance is the hottest keyword. Harry Wilson, who was seen in front of his eyes, not in CCTV footage, became a storyteller who spread stories of futility. Previously, I didn''t like Chris so much, but since I got help in person, my attitude has changed completely. Harry Wilson, who visited Kang in person and thanked him, was most active in praising him. When CCTV footage was combined with Harry Wilson''s explanation, students at the Royal Academy of Magic had no choice but to look at the existence of Krisman. a circle wizard an inferior student in the Academy a man of obscure background The story, centered around the Klissman, was enough to emerge as a star at once with this performance. Did he say that a horse without feet can reach a thousand miles? Even before the restoration was complete, the students at the Academy all heard the rumours of Krisman. And such rumors eventually flowed into the ''upper line.'' a middle-aged man with white hair Arvid, president of the Royal Academy of Magic, laid down his teacup and looked at the student in front of his eyes. Thick. "I''ve heard about your performance, Krisman. The situation in section C1 was the worst, but thanks to your step forward, there could be no major damage. That''s great. It''s never been an easy choice to deal with a class-A Ware Wolf with just one sword.¡± "No, there was no damage because of the help around." In fact, this position was quite unexpected for Kang Min-hyuk. Abid. The president of the Magic Royal Academy is a very difficult person to see. Known as the seven-circle wizard, he was not in the academy when the gate broke out. Upon arriving late, he organized the situation and hosted the Non-Communist Award, and Kang Min-hyuk, a first-year student, was selected as one of them. It was a valid choice. As Abid said, the situation in District C1 was really bad. If the monster''s excessive concentration had delayed any action, the tragedy would have happened, but Kang Min-hyuk could have stepped up and prevented the situation. Then, his status as a freshman was highlighted. Though still young, it was laudable to step forward to save friends. "But¡­" Abid looked at Kang Min-hyuk with a strange look. Abid also watched the CCTV footage and found that Kang''s technique was different from the common sense of the world. "How to dress a physical damage with mana. It was an unfamiliar skill that even I, the president of the Royal Academy of Magic, didn''t know. Did you develop it yourself? How to fight with the sword, not with magic?" a natural question That''s why I expected it. From the moment he came out with the sword, Kang Min-hyuk knew that his eyes would be focused on him. "Yes. As you know, I''m not talented in magic, so I needed a way to fight with my talent." I didn''t bother to add words. There is no obligation to explain what one''s skills are. After giving just the necessary explanation, Kang closed his mouth, and Abid smiled over tea. "It''s so funny. In fact, when I was asked to attend your school, I couldn''t understand the intention. But I can''t believe that''s the result. Cleeseman. You''re born with the qualities to be a pioneer, even if you don''t have the gift of magic. If you''re alone enough to knock down an A-class monster, the technology you''ve invented is no different than it''s already been valued." a solicitation I got hooked on the word. If anyone had asked for his admission, Abid would know about his background. But I didn''t ask back. Abid is not a man who knows the truth. If he had known the truth that there was another soul possessed in Krisman''s body, he would not have said solicitation in front of him. It''s as if only Cleese knows who asked for it. If you ask for favors here, you may be questioned. For now, I held back my doubts. I haven''t heard the correct answer, but there''s something to be inferred. ''The background that solved my problem the other day. The background was enough to ask Abid for favors.¡¯ This means that it is not an ordinary background. Abid is the highest-ranking person in the world, and it is difficult for him to ask for favors from a normal background. A being of the least paralegal class. At a time when the mind was getting complicated, Abid said. "After consulting with the Academy elders, I concluded that I would give you a proper reward for showing sacrifice and courage. Do you have any particular reward you want from me? If that''s a reasonable reward, I''ll make sure to reflect it as a reward for this." Compensation When Abid asked to meet him, Kang Min-hyuk was guessing that the prize would be awarded. Abid was such a man. a man of thorough public and private means Mistakes are not tolerated, but those who make the credit pay for it. So Kang Min-hyuk, who figured out Abid''s propensity through rumors, thought about what kind of rewards he would like to get. Kang Min-hyuk said. "I want to climb the tower of trials as a reward.¡± a magic library Reading several books there, Kang happened to know about the ''Tower of trials''. [The history of the tower of trials must go back 2,000 years. When the monster appeared as a level of cracks occurred in the world, cracks also occurred in the ground within the barrier. But it was a slightly different type of crack from the crack in which the monster appeared, and the person who stepped into it had no physical problems, but returned mentally disabled. Thus, the first few hundred years were treated as a ban, but the use of the crack changed as survivors of the crack appeared. Crack was a channel for stepping into a completely different "world of spirit" from this place, and if you hold out for a certain period of time in that space, you will gain a spirit that transcends the body. It soon led to magical growth. Since magic is a discipline achieved by the mind, not by the body, the development of the mind is to lead the wizard to a new level.] the development of mental strength It was the moment when the cracks in the dimension were named the Tower of trials. There are only three cracks in the world with this effect, one of which was in England. The tower of trials is inaccessible to ordinary people. People with the qualities of a master of marijuana come back with the development of their mental strength, considering the tower of trials as a kind of growth course, but in the capacity of ordinary people they become a nuisance. Therefore, access to the tower of trials is strictly controlled, and Kang wanted access to the tower. "To grow, we need a foothold.¡¯ This battle. Kang Min-hyuk witnessed the ''real power'' of the wizards. It was a fresh shock. Unlike his own world, which had its limits in the end, he dared not gauge the possibility of a wizard here. Then I felt that I lacked confidence. In reality, he is only a three-circle magician, and he can never be said to be outstanding in this world. On the other hand, the body of Krisman was transcending itself in reality as soon as he had mastered guardian psychology. Of course, it was in the spirit of Kang Min-hyuk that showed great force, but only Cleese''s natural talent itself was so great that she felt relative deprivation. I wanted to be strong. The higher he looked at the world, the more he felt that his achievements were nothing. Thirsty with burning thirst, ready to endure anything that could be strong. Anytime. Kang Min-hyuk must wipe out a group of monsters that put the world at risk in Ganghwa civilization. But I didn''t want to be in the far future when I was over 50 years old. At least one o''clock. It is hard to hope for growth in a normal way, if you want to be in a position to stand tall as a wizard. So I wanted to experience the tower of trials. I wasn''t sure how dangerous it was, and I wasn''t sure I could get through even myself. But Kang desperately wants to grow. And if those with the qualities of a wizard don''t endure the ordeal of passing, the future they think will never come true anyway. And ''The tower effect of trials is the growth of the mind. If I achieve my achievements in this world, it is highly likely that I will have an effect in reality.¡¯ It was a conclusion after much consideration. At Kang Min-hyuk''s request, Abid''s smile deepened. "There have been 182 wizards to challenge the tower of trials in England. Among them, 102 wizards died while living as mentally ill all their lives, while the remaining 80 wizards made their names in the history of witchcraft. There''s a lot of risk, but it''s clear that the effect is a sure way if you just hang in there." Recently, access to the tower of trials was prohibited. Since the gate broke out, the tower''s strength has become stronger, and even if there were applicants, it was not allowed to enter. But now it was an exception. Abid''s privileges, with exceptions, are acceptable. "If you are ready to endure the ordeal of spirit, I will allow you to enter the tower a week from now. So think about it enough and come back. Keep in mind that the tower of trials has become stronger than it used to be, and that even those who were called geniuses have put their minds to the cracks of the dimension." "Thank you." Kang Min-hyuk with his head down. Abid was convinced of Kang''s attitude. ''In a week, Chris''s choice won''t change.¡¯ Kang Minhyuk. For him, who lived his entire life on the border of life and death to be strong, the danger of the tower of trials was no problem. It''s just patience. Kang Min-hyuk will visit Abid in a week. Chapter 56 Chapter 56 When he left the president''s office, Kang met an unexpected person. A red-haired wizard. It was Elisha. "Follow me. I need to talk to you.¡± She was quite a straightforward person. Arriving in a secluded place out of people''s sight, she asked a point-blank question. "How''d you do that?¡± "What are you talking about?¡± "How did you deal with the Ware Wolves with a sword? I''ve never seen a technology like that in my life. A heterogeneous wave in your sword. That''s what triggered the Ware Wolves, right? Aren''t you scared? With so many of those Ware Wolves rushing in, did you think you could stop them on your own?" spout words like rapid fire Elisha. In fact, she''s not very interested in the world. But this was an exception. Kang''s performance is not fully understood through CCTV footage. That''s not the same with Harry Wilson. Harry Wilson was a three-circle wizard and didn''t know exactly how great Kang Min-hyuk was because he knew less than her. ''Clissman''s a monster. at the time of battle Elisha was genuinely impressed by Kang''s appearance. Mana''s wave, which draws the eyes of monsters, was also unique, but I couldn''t help but admire Kang Min-hyuk''s ability to endure such dangerous situations to the end. And physical ability beyond human limits without using the ''golem suit''. Obviously, it seems to have been created using mana, but it was impossible for Elisha to grasp the principle because it was her first time experiencing it. So I found Kang Min-hyuk. As Elisha, who can''t stand any questions, wanted to hear from Kang Min-hyuk about the situation at that time. "I''m sorry, but I don''t think I have a duty to explain it." "¡­Hmm. Was I too rude? Well, if it''s your tie, I don''t have to explain." It was faster than I thought. Then, she suggested a different method. "I won''t ask you to explain all your skills. So can''t you just give me a rough idea of how that''s possible? I can''t stand being curious. Instead, if you have any questions for me, I''ll explain it to you.¡± "Really?" Kang Min-hyuk looked at Elisha''s expression. A moment of laughter came out. The appearance shown in the battle was really great, but I thought he was more simple than I thought. It''s a big deal. Just in time, I had a question. "Three ways to subdue Ware Wolves with circle magic." If you''re willing to tell me that, I''ll tell you a little bit about the principles of the technology I use. If you don''t want to, I''ll leave no deal. What do you want to do?" As Elisha admired Kang Min-hyuk. Kang Min-hyuk also admired Elisha. Especially when he overpowered the Ware Wolf with three circle magic, Kang Min-hyuk could not figure out what the principle was. "Fire Burst." Fluttering! It was obviously a three-circle spell. It would be an impenetrable magic even for a Class B wear wolf, but the blast swept the Ware Wolf to the ground, throwing out flames from the inside. It was quite an impressive look. That''s why Elisha''s presence remained stronger in my mind, and just in time she came and offered a deal to Kang Min-hyuk. "Ah-ssi." Elisha''s face was distorted. While agonizing over Kang Min-hyuk''s demands, she said nervously. "You know what that means?¡± "I don''t know. It could be a skill that''s important to you, but on the contrary, it''s not different for me either." "¡­¡­¡­." Elisha is in trouble. a fertilization of scarlet salts It was unpleasant to inform some of the techniques that came down to a one-man victory, but knowledge of the new world strongly stimulated Elisha''s curiosity. That much, Kang''s appearance was shocking. As a wizard whose desire for knowledge soon came about as a development, I couldn''t let this situation pass. She said. "Okay. I''ll accept your deal." I moved my seat. Elisha, who summoned the experimental monster from the magic training ground, explained the tied monster in front of her. "First of all, the technology I''ve used requires prerequisites. When building mana in a circle through mana meditation, you have to make another circle that is formed only by the nature of anger. You can think of it as a storage of pyrolytic mana, not just for separating circles, but for using flame magic. Let me explain the method first.¡± It was quite an unusual theory. In the process of accumulating mana, only the anger property is separated, and in fact, it was a very dangerous method. The property of flame symbolizes destruction. It contains the most powerful energy among the elements, and if you mis-separate it, an explosion may occur in the wizard''s body. However, Elisha explained that it was possible to separate the anger mana without any risk. Just by listening, new knowledge has opened my ears. "If you form a circle of the property of the fire, you can now apply the technology you wanted. If you spread the flame-induced mana like a powder and use the flame magic on the target, the inhaled mana turns into a flame. It''s quite an anomalous technique, so it''s a way to deal a blow regardless of the strength of the outer skin, but if the opponent is good at dealing with mana, it''s actually a simple way to defend. If you create a mana inside, the mana of anger dies down quickly." I showed you the direct test. When a tied monster inhaled a mana of anger and used magic, the same situation as previously seen was created. "Simple, huh? It can be said that forming a circle of anger is a tie, but Elisha seemed not to care much. Red-inflammatory magic. The reason why it was recognized by people as a one-man victory was because of various techniques based on the circle of anger. Not so much effect as to form a circle of anger properties, so Elisha was able to meet the deal. ''Circle of the nature of anger.¡¯ It was a funny way. It''s not that I haven''t challenged Kang Min-hyuk''s world, but all the experimenters died and ended up dead. It was a good deal. Using the circle of fire properties, the power of flame magic increases, and the technology that can be used irregularly has been obtained. At first Elisha''s attitude was rude, but she showed a fairly reasonable trading attitude. Kang Min-hyuk said. "I can''t tell you about the protection test, but I''ll explain how I showed you the physical abilities of the superman. There is a place called Danjeon in the human body. When you accumulate mana in your body in the same way as in mana meditation, you strengthen the human body by sending manna to the Danjeon, not to the circle. The way is¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. in this way, I was able to gain a little more power than a normal human being." There was no reason to hesitate to explain. Knowledge that Kang Min-hyuk spoke of. It''s really the basis of a strengthening civilization. In fact, this amount of information alone cannot achieve the same results as Kang Min- He only explained a very basic theory, but omitted ''real important information'' such as the system of judgment. I didn''t feel guilty. Elisha wouldn''t be any different from herself. There was no reason to confide in the information that was really important, just enough information to make each other talk. by the way "Oh my God." Elisha. Her reaction was not as expected. "You mean that''s really possible? Wow, how the hell did you come up with that idea? You''re a real genius, aren''t you?" There was a fact that Kang Min-hyuk overlooked. Just as knowledge of the world of magical civilization was from enhanced civilization to high-level knowledge, this world is no different. peace civilization Part of it, for Elisha, was a new world. My daily routine has regained stability. The aftermath of the gate was all sorted out, and the students returned to their places and took classes according to their roles. ''It feels weird.¡¯ Students taking classes. In Kang''s world, they are still young children who cannot even enter the Hunter Academy. But the fact that they showed an experienced wizard as soon as the Green Dragon situation occurred came to me with a great sense of alienation. Maybe it''s because the weight of time we''ve been through is different. Unlike the wizards of the Ganghwa civilization who shuddered at the first class, they seemed a little familiar with life and death. especially ''Everyone was good at close-up games.¡¯ Kang Min-hyuk watched CCTV footage from other areas. Like this section, there were the Ware Wolves who had crossed the walls, and the sorceresses of the higher grade overpowered them at once. Ware Wolf was not embarrassed even as he rushed right in front of him, and he responded calmly, avoiding the opponent''s attack with a moving cast. In the process, a number of techniques were used that even Kang Min-hyuk didn''t know. War Meiji. In Kang Min-hyuk''s world, the imaginary thing still seemed to be realized in this world. "Today''s class is¡­" The professor''s voice was heard. Since there is no reason to listen to the class loudly, Kang Min-hyuk looked down and read a book called "History of Git" on his desk. The first person to invent Git is Alexei Remizov, who inherited Russian blood. Having lost his country due to the advent of the monster, he devoted his life to studying the Gigant only to eradicate the monster. The manufactured period has become a measure of comparing current forces. It''s a society that is recognized for its power based on how powerful the period and how it has a marijuana-maker¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. the way to produce the period is treated as a top secret. Depending on the placement of mana stones, the type of minerals, and the magic lines engraved on the surface, the power of the kit varies widely, so the more advanced the manufacturing technique, the more appreciated its value.] Git. The essence of magic civilization that shocked Kang Min-hyuk. In the case of Gigit, it was still treated as a high-end technology in this world of considerable development. It is known that ordinary organizations do not dare to think about it because they do not have the technology to produce it, and that the Royal Academy of Magic has about two to three. In fact, that''s only ostensibly known, and it''s not exactly clear how much timeframe you really have. What is certain is that Git''s power is real. If it is the strength that Kang Min-hyuk witnessed, it certainly works even in the Ganghwa civilization. ''There''s no way I can figure out how to make the kit myself. There''s no way that each organization can tell me how to treat it as confidential, and I''m just a freshman. Let''s stop thinking about Git for now. It''s too much for me now, unless only Chris is telling me.'' I organized my thoughts. Since then, repeated days have begun again. He went out to the academy and acquired his knowledge, and when he returned to his quarters, he recorded the knowledge to teach him. But one more was added to such a schedule. ''Let''s write down what I''ve been through.'' This time, we''re going under the carpet. Many incidents occurred around Kang Min-hyuk. I don''t know what the state of Chrisman''s soul is, but there was a need to write down what he went through in case of a possible situation. If the soul of Chris is somewhere else, or asleep on the other side of consciousness. In order to adapt to the changed situation, wouldn''t a minimum of information be needed? From then on, I began to record my daily life. In fact, I didn''t know the importance of just acquiring knowledge, but now I think it''s a necessary process. [A green dragon situation occurred during class¡­¡­] Kang Min-hyuk is writing down. Such hectic days passed by. And a few days later. Finally it was the day I promised Abid. Chapter 57 Chapter 57 A tower of trials The latest person to challenge the tower was Brad Hargreaves a year and a half ago. Called Britain''s greatest talent at the time, he expressed his intention to challenge the tower ahead of the eight-circle wall. Just then, the tower of trials was not closed. There was a hypothesis that the intensity of the ordeal might have been strengthened by the fact that no one passed the tower after the gate incident, but I was not sure as everyone who could prove the situation inside came back to me. The fruits of trials are sweet. The option of closure was never a choice, and people argued that the reason the challengers failed was because they lacked. So as much as Brad Hargreaves had no doubt that he would pass the ordeal, and Brad Hargreaves entered the tower of ordeal with the support of the people. And an hour of ordeal. Usually the ordeal is over in an hour. It doesn''t mean that the ordeal is that short, but that the time inside and outside of the crack is different. "Tower of trials. The space formed in it is different in the flow of time from the world in which we live. The 10 hours spent in it can be one minute in real life, or 10 seconds. What''s certain is that one hour in the real world is the limit of what can be endured by the human body, and that you''re staying in the tower of trials beyond that is either lost on a level with high probability." testimony of survivors When a man called the Magician spoke in fear, people learned the truth of the tower. But only five minutes. Not long after Brad Hargreaves challenged the tower, he appeared to the world in a state of disorientation. "Hee, hehe." a bewitched face A laugh that is played separately from one''s expression. He, who was called Britain''s greatest talent by forming seven circles at the age of only 20, failed to endure the ordeal of T.O.P. and eventually lost his mind. It gave a tremendous shock to the magical society of the time. Brad Hargreaves'' mental strength has gone beyond human limits, and his Mana Room training has been strong enough to proceed in five stages. When Brad Hargreaves appeared as a cripple in only five minutes, those who were stamping their feet and waiting for his safe return were speechless. I was sure then. "Brad Hargreaves was a genius we all acknowledge. All his moves were beyond the common sense of the world, and people were convinced that no one could be better than him in his growth. But if even Brad Hargreaves had collapsed on the tower of trials, the tower of trials should no longer be described as a disaster, not a prelude to growing the wizard. So as of this time, we will make sure that the towers of trials around the world are closed." It was a valid judgment. The tower of trials was closed down like that. There were people who said they would challenge themselves afterwards. People''s greed is endless, and in the end it repeats past mistakes. There were people who secretly challenged the tower of trials despite the precedent of Brad Hargreaves, but their challenge was unknown to the public. Why? Because not a single person succeeded. So Brad Hargreaves'' challenge was the last official record left. And it was also an unofficial challenge, not an official one, but an unofficial one under the authority of Abid. "Have you thought enough?" Abid. He looked at Kang Min-hyuk. Abid knows how crazy this is. Kang Min-hyuk is only a one circle wizard. It shows great physical ability, but a person who has only achieved one circle in the world of spirit can''t survive the ordeal. Nevertheless, Abid could not refuse Kang Min-hyuk''s request. That''s not because I trust Kang, but because I believe in the speciality of his background. The person of their choice. I don''t know if the word choice is right, but I knew it was unusual, so I allowed it to be a disaster. Whi-ee-ee-ee-ee-ee-ee-eeing. It was windy. A forested land is prohibited. At the center of it was a huge building called the Tower of Trial. In fact, it is ambiguous to say that it is a building. The shape of the tower is only sealed so that the cracks in the dimension do not affect the outside world, and there is a completely different world in it. When you step in, you can''t get out of the world. Kang Min-hyuk nodded. "Yes, I''m ready." "Okay." Abid opened the way. Kang Min-hyuk, who did not ask for a doctor again but moved to the tower of trials, was the last to warn Kang Min-hyuk. "Never be misled. The moment you''re swept away by dimensions, your mind will be lost." The last word. At the end of the sentence, Kang was eroded by the darkness of the ordeal. Huayak The consciousness expanded. The moment I stepped into the tower of trials, I felt the whole world twisted except for the land where I stood. Kugugugugugugu Palace A roar was heard. Then, a huge darkness hit Kang Min-hyuk as if Big Bang were happening. Pod! The world has changed. Obviously there had been a world of common sense until just now, but now a world different from common sense has unfolded. Feels like you''re floating in the middle of the universe. Suddenly, the words of the survivor came to mind. The reason why the tower''s ordeal is painful is that the world moves around ''self.'' Every change that takes place in it puts a strong pressure on the challenger. Extreme pain, weighing down the body, pressing the mind. The human mind eventually collapses under the kind of pressure that humans cannot tolerate." What he said was true. Changes in the world centered on Kang Min-hyuk. Pavavabak. The supposed sky turned blue. The rapid fall of Mana turned into the shape of a meteor shower, and the ground shook, and the waves of Mana surged in. My eyes were wide open. It was a kind of world that I had never experienced before, or could not experience. The real world, not the use of welcome magic. This place could not be explained by common sense. "The longer you last in the tower of trials, the stronger the human spirit becomes." And the sorcerer, who can use stronger magic according to his mental strength, has no choice but to be greedy for sweetness." Right behind. There''s a passage outside on a short walk. It really doesn''t take long, but there''s still a reason why people go back to the lungs. In most cases, the mind collapses first while trying to achieve results, and in some cases, it is swept away by the flow of the dimension and becomes a missing child at the level. In the end, only those who have the power to withstand the pressure and the will to restrain themselves can go out of this world in a whole spirit. And what inside thought only a speck had been obtained became the kind of quirks that had never been found before in the outside world. Kang Min-hyuk had no intention of being greedy. In a world where such common sense is broken down, courage is expressed not as courage, but as courage. Cuckoo cuckoo kung. The space has been distorted. The ground rose and green suddenly rose into the sky. It quickly formed a huge mountain that made Kang look like a small dot. As such, the space continued to change without stopping. Only the place where Kang Min-hyuk stands is kept solid, and no other space has. the center of space Changes that took place around him were under strong pressure and forced upon Kang Min-hyuk. Deaddard. ''It''s weird. I had a question. According to the writings of the tower experienced in the trials, they were under strong pressure from the beginning of the ordeal. "That would be an unfamiliar kind of pressure I''ve never experienced. From start to finish, the space of trials gives the challenger a strong pressure, and he must escape before his mind collapses under that pressure." Pressure This is the part that is emphasized over and over. In return for hearing about a world where humans cannot live, he said he was under constant pressure in it. There was no exception. Those who passed the ordeal all claimed to have had a really painful time in the pain of pressure in one voice, and the opinions of such people gathered to form a "common sense." So Kang Min-hyuk also predicted pressure. by the way ''¡­why can''t I feel pressure?¡¯ I found out belatedly. The fact that your body is not under pressure. The phenomenon that people say did not apply to Kang Min-hyuk at all. The tower of trials is not like a quest for games. Knowing that supernatural phenomena are conducive to magic, people have only created a "one system." What is the space of the tower, what level of pressure the tower has, and how much time it has to endure? It''s not God''s answer, it''s the politics that countless challengers have found out through trial and error. But it was also not true, and when a variable occurred, people died without fail. Nevertheless, there was a common application. The pressure of trials is very strong, and the challengers suffer from pain from the start. ''I don''t feel pressure, but rather calm.¡¯ It was strange. There was no pressure that people emphasized, and Kang Min-hyuk''s body peacefully accepted the surrounding flow. It was stable. In a phenomenon that is different from his many reading experiences, Kang Min-hyuk was bound to be questioned. ''Why the hell is that''s why. Because he''s mentally strong? No. It can''t be because of that. Among those who challenged the tower of trials are many ancient circle wizards. That would be a person with superhuman mentality that goes beyond human limits, but it is not credible to say that one''s mental strength is stronger without any grounds. Or simply because you fit in with this world? It may be for such an absurdly simple reason, but Kang Min-hyuk doesn''t believe in the moment when intentions and coincidences coincide. This is a necessity. The situation didn''t happen to fit in by accident, but there must be a basis for it. Kang Min-hyuk left his body to the flow around him. As time goes by, the pressure of trials becomes stronger, and as you endure the pressure, so does the human mind. "Whoo." I picked my breath. Slowly for now. I decided to wait until I felt pressure. Rather than making a hasty move and messing things up, now there was a need to slowly grasp the surroundings. Kang Min-hyuk first looked around from the spot, and the surrounding area disturbed Kang''s eyes with numerous changes. How long have they been watching? At that moment, Kang Min-hyuk''s eyes changed. "¡­uh?" mana flow Looking at it, I could see a system of constant motion. It may be an absurd argument, but Kang Min-hyuk thought it was similar to the judgment of the guardian gate. If the world is likened to a human body, that kind of flow has the effect of inducing mana and creating something new. Thinking is difficult for the first time. Previously, if he had simply looked at the changes of the world, then he began to focus on the flow of mana that moved the world. Cuckoo kung. The changing world. Kang Min-hyuk stayed still and followed the flow of the world. Chapter 58 Chapter 58 The law of the mind That is not to say the power of mana artificially. It is a way to naturally accept and guide Mana''s own power and help Mana settle in the human body. The power of the mind, not the physical force. So for those who study the psychology at first, they have a lot of trouble with the way they operate the psychology that is solved abstractly. Stay focused. assimilating with Mana Lead their way. Mana''s talent may be the ability of the mind to understand it, apart from its natural body. ''Day by Day.'' mana flow Star-like twinkling manas moved in a fixed system. Kang Min-hyuk is a man who has honed his judgment countless times, so he is very familiar with finding the ''system" out of abstracts. It was instinct. The time when he clenched his teeth and resorted to judgment gave Kang a different thought than others. Mana moved. Every time a space-filled mana showed a system of schedules, the mana changed into a constant form. ''The current system is meteor showers.'' It was as expected. When the manna engaged, it scattered its grains countless times. It''s not really a meteor shower, but it''s like a meteor shower to see countless mana''s pellets falling. As such, Kang Min-hyuk showed what form would be formed only by the flow of mana. The waves of Mana rose, and the mountains of Mana rose. a recurrent system Kang Min-hyuk learned it with his eyes. ''The shapes have different systems. However, the same way of gathering the power of Mana at one point.¡¯ on the verge of change of form There was a special system in which the manas of nature gathered. It was like a testament. In order to accept the mana of nature, the mind empties itself into a similar system. "Hoo-hoo." Breathed out. With his head wide open, he combined his knowledge and new information. Mana test of the guardian gate. I don''t know exactly how it was made at first. It has a very long history, and the forefathers of the guardian gate have developed it to suit the reinforced civilization. What''s certain is that even in the early days of the Ganghwa civilization, Mana''s judgment, which deals with the "power of spirit," was not recognized by people. It was a time when Mana''s system had not been proven, and abstract theories were hard to prove scientifically prove. But in the end, the truth came out. Even a free-spirited manara has a system, and if you can figure it out, you can use its power. The same is true now. Kang Min-hyuk was fluent in the judgment of the guardian gate, so he could see the flow and system of Mana. It also reminded me of the possibility of creating a "new form of psychology." There was no guarantee of success. In this world of nothing, however, all I could see was Mana''s flow, and Kang Min-hyuk is a man who doesn''t hesitate to take on new challenges. The mana was operated slowly according to the flow of cracks, and the method of collecting manna in ''work dot'' was applied to the form of the test. Let''s do that. "¡­Hoo-hoo!" Hua Aak Unaffordable mana came in. All the holes of Kang Min-hyuk, who had his eyes closed, were extended, and Kang was suffocated by the force he couldn''t handle. ''Dangerous!'' There was a warning in my head. Nevertheless, Kang applied the visible flow of mana to the screening process. The moment they tried to calm them down and lead them to the Danjeon, there was a fierce backlash from the Danjeon. Strong pain. On a horribly distorted face, Kang Min-hyuk found that Danjeon was inappropriate to accumulate mana in the way it is now. ''Well, then¡­ He veered off the line. Mana, who was heading for Danjeon, naturally rose up, and at the end of it was a circle formed in the heart. Circle. A ring made of mana of nature. And to it in the heart where life force rises most briskly, a tidal wave of mana came in. Qua Qua Qua Qua Qua Qua Qua Qua Qua. "Crrrrrrrrrrr." A groan broke out with a pinch of lip. With his trembling lips, Kang knew he was wrong. ''Not this one either.¡¯ The method is not wrong. Mana induced by mana-symptom is a small amount. Even if the mana room is used, it can withstand the physical strength of a human being. But now it was different. The mana, which was surging like a tidal wave, couldn''t hold on to only one circle. Furthermore, the intensity of Cleese''s circle was significantly weaker than others. in the result "Hurries, heurries." Pussies. The mana dispersed. He opened all the holes wide and discharged the mana he had accepted. Then his trembling body calmed down. I lost all my strength from my body, and I wanted to lie down on the ground right away. ''You can''t do that.¡¯ If you lose your balance. The idea of becoming a missing child of the dimension instinctively occurred to me. Kang Min-hyuk was barely holding himself up, but his expression was different from his shock. ''It''s clear that the mana flow of justice was possible.¡¯ It was certain. While it is impossible to accumulate mana on the Danjeon with the psychology just used, the circle has clearly signaled that it is acceptable. If the Mana Method of the Guardian Gate is a specialized method for Danjeon, it is a specialized method for circles. by way of old age ''Maybe it''s possible with my body in reality.¡¯ It''s just a hypothesis. But if this hypothesis were to come true, Kang was strongly convinced that he could move on to a higher level. Kang Min-hyuk stabilized himself. And watched the flow of Mana again. To remember it clearly, and to produce a more complete form of judgment. It was a moment when Kang Min-hyuk, who thought he had to endure in a place of trials, fell into a world of ecstasy for one purpose. Abid''s expression hardened. "How long has it been?" "¡­it''s already been two hours." I''m speechless. Just by looking at the voice of the wizard, who seemed to have already given up, I could see how serious this situation was. ''How much time has passed inside?¡¯ A day? Two days? No, it''s at least a month. Maybe he''s spending an unimaginable amount of time. Usually, when this amount of time has passed, it is considered to have become a missing child at the level and given up. But because the meaning of the existence of Klysman is by no means light, Abid could not move a step from his seat. ''I''m sure he''s.¡¯ Abid. He also experienced a tower of trials. He reached the seven-circle level, but the memory of that time was terrible for Abid. Powerful pressure had caused him to build his whole body, so he couldn''t open his eyes properly, and Mana Abid''s head, which was pressing for breath, was about to go crazy. Nevertheless, he endured it to the end. Abid, who had seized the cord of mind by superhuman mental strength, came out of the crack, and a year later he rose to seven circles. So I was sure. Krisman''s already dead, and there''s no way he''ll ever come back alive. ''I''m crazy. I regretted it. Even though he knew how crazy it was to challenge the tower, he allowed the tower to enter. be disqualified as president In the end, Abid, who had to teach students and lead them the right way, put a child named Krisman in death. It didn''t matter what background he had. He should have always made common sense judgments in the position of the president, but he failed to make rational judgments for a moment. "I''m sorry." His expression turned miserable. When I was about to leave, a strange phenomenon occurred in the crack. Papapot. "Cho, Mr. President?!¡± "No way." Abid''s eyes grew bigger. It was clear. A spark that occurs in a crack means that a person is still "living" inside. It is different from being a missing child in the dimension. I don''t know if it''s a sound mind, but it''s not out of range yet. If then, ''It could be alive. With a sound mind.'' It''s just a hypothesis. What happens inside the crack can never be certain outside, but Abid has been convinced from the moment the spark occurred that only Cleese might be alive. It''s been two hours have passed. There were many people who came back from being disabled, but there was never a case where two hours later, they were not lost at the level. Common sense doesn''t make sense. In fact, it was normal to be torn apart from the body even if one''s mind was still. "Klissman, what the hell is your identity?¡± Abid. Even the president of the Royal Academy of Magic and the highest-ranking British official, could not be sure of anything about Krisman. All I know is the background. Just, that was it. I don''t know how much time has passed. Kang Min-hyuk, who spent a long time indulging in the flow of Mana, eventually completed the process of using Mana''s flow. ''It worked.'' Mana psychology. It was different from the judgment of the guardian gate. The judgment of the guardian gate is centered on the Danjeon, and it has the flexibility to use it in any situation. However, Kang Min-hyuk''s mind was closed. Without the pure collection of manna called circle and the vitality of the heart, mana never gathered at a single point. Therefore, it is an effective technique for wizards who use circle, but it is of no use to reinforcement warriors. a finished method of judgment Although he has not yet experimented with a real-life body, Kang Min-hyuk first named the test. ''Let''s do the monthly procedure.'' a mana meteor shower The color of Mana pouring out before her eyes was as if she were looking at the moonlight. Is it because he put too much effort into completing the screening process? Shortly after completing the lunar eclipse, Kang Min-hyuk slowly felt a change in his body. ''Is this the pressure the survivors were talking about?'' The change of the world. The pressure from him hit Kang Min-hyuk. There wasn''t much physical problem. Even though he had eaten nothing, his body still showed vitality, but he felt increasingly mentally impoverished. ''It''s still an early symptom.¡¯ stage of symptoms Survivors said. Feeling dizzy with blurred vision There''s a disgusting feeling coming up. At some point, your brain feels distorted. And when the pressure in your head reaches its peak and there''s a noise coming from your ear that''s likely to rip your head off, then you must escape unconditionally." That was what the survivors thought was the Maginot line. Those who came out with a little patience did not know the exact end of the symptoms, but none of the survivors had experienced symptoms beyond the peak of pressure. So people predicted that those who have reached the standards since then have become obsolete. They can''t tell their own experiences. "Hurries, heurries." I picked my breath. I held out for now. I was thinking of holding out at least to some extent and getting out of here by the time I reached the final Maginot Line. The tower of trials is strengthened by the time it stays. And Kang Min-hyuk had to endure as much as possible, as the cracks in the dimension did not allow anyone who had previously entered the building to enter. a dizzy head blurred vision The moment the brain felt distorted, a new phenomenon occurred simultaneously, which was not in the testimony of the survivor. "¡­¡­¡­?" I got goose bumps. My head opened, and I could feel the wrinkles in my brain. extension of the mind The very unfamiliar feeling of someone touching his brain came to life, and the world was divided into two without Kang Min-hyuk''s response. Puck! The consciousness split. Overloading of the brain? No. Kang Min-hyuk was still fine. There was nothing wrong with the exterior or inside. only "¡­this is what it is." a powder keg (? Kang Min-hyuk''s head began to carry out two accidents at the same time. Chapter 59 Chapter 59 An excruciating brain The brain is not actually divided as the meaning of the word is. The main body is Kang Min-hyuk, and at the same time, two thoughts came into my head. ''I can''t believe the consciousness is divided into two. Survivors'' records didn''t show this. No, no one stayed in a place of trials like me in the first place. Is it the result of that''s what happened. There is a set level of pressure in humans, and it may be the result of transcendent mental strength.¡¯ ''There''s no change in the world around us. Mana''s flow is the same, but it only changed inside me. And I don''t think there''s anything wrong with my body. Does that mean it''s not an ability to harm me?'' different ideas If one idea is analyzing the brain itself, another idea is based on information coming from around it to see if there is any problem with the body. If he were an ordinary person, his mind would have been mixed up. But Kang Min-hyuk''s body was taking the current situation naturally. It was unfamiliar. Though he may be fine, Kang''s spirit is in great confusion. Do I have to live with a sense of shared consciousness for the rest of my life?¡¯ It wasn''t. At the moment when he felt uncomfortable with the consciousness divided into two, Kang Min-hyuk''s thoughts merged into one. The powder was not compulsory. With the development of Kang Min-hyuk''s brain, he entered a state of transcendence, and it was possible to divide consciousness into two only when he wanted to. Kang Min-hyuk, who confirmed the fact through repeated acts, concluded that it was not a variable to worry about, and at the same time, a new possibility arose from his brainwashing. ''that you can handle two thoughts at the same time. This is quite a merit. Double casting usually uses Mana''s memory, but with the ability of the brain, you can cast it yourself without such a process. Casting different spells with two ideas. It''s also the same as double casting, but the speed at which magic is completed is distinctly different.¡¯ Double casting. The wizard''s simultaneous preparation of different spells is as bad as its powerful advantage. The cast is slow because of the method of using Mana''s memory. If it''s magic that takes a minute to use, it takes about a minute and a half to double cast. Of course, it would be beneficial considering that each use takes two minutes, but it was a glaring drawback that the first magic was late. But now things have changed. To a wizard who conjures up magic by the force of will, two rituals had great possibilities. ''Is this also inevitable?'' a tower of trials Kang Min-hyuk learned about it when he needed strength. When he came in, he was fit for the tower of trials. The flow of mana in unfamiliar space gave birth to the lunar eclipse. The pressure, which others call an ordeal, gave Kang a very special ability to brainwash. a necessary necessity Kang Min-hyuk was convinced that all of this was not a coincidence, but that there was one basis that penetrated it. ''We need to figure that out.¡¯ Kang is not a passive person. Not only does Chris accept knowledge, but he takes action based on the judgment he thinks and thinks is right. So at least you need to see where your growth comes from. But not right now. With the pressure on the brain getting stronger, Kang Min-hyuk decided that he could not stand it anymore. ''Let''s get out.'' He shifted his steps. Then Mana around him tied up strongly as if she didn''t want to let him go, but Kang Min-hyuk, who has a strong mentality, was not swept away by Mana''s power. Just a few steps away. As he stepped toward the passage that he first entered, a huge darkness, just like the first, struck Kang Min-hyuk. Huayak Ping I felt dizzy. I couldn''t get myself together for a moment. When you lift your head, barely holding up your faltering body. "¡­you really came back alive." Abid. He was looking at Kang Min-hyuk with a look of astonishment. I thought he was dead. The spark is a sign of survival, but Kang Min-hyuk spent too long inside to be alive. But a miracle happened. When Kang Min-hyuk appeared through the cracks, Abid''s expression was marked with astonishment. "How the hell did you come out alive?" My mouth dried up. My body trembled. He was well aware of how shocking the current situation was because he had experienced the pain of trials, not to anyone else''s knowledge. Surprisingly, there was no sign of Kang Min-hyuk''s appearance. Kang Min-hyuk returned to his original appearance, although his skin had to burn or deform under pressure from Mana. "Clissman, what happened in the ordeal space?" asked again. But Kang had no time to answer. Not yet perfectly adapted to the nebulization, but the head was dizzy, and at the same time the body screamed. Pussies. "Crowl." Mana escaped from her body. While staying in the place of trials for a long time, there were manas attached to Kang Min-hyuk''s entire body. It was thanks to such mana that I was alive even though I didn''t eat anything. When it all got out of the way for a moment, Kang felt a strong sense of helplessness. I could no longer feel the full strength of my whole body, and I couldn''t think properly now because of the helplessness caused by the long time. If it had been Abid of his usual. He must have been waiting for Kang Min-hyuk''s condition, but Abid was so shocked that he could not do so shocked. As he tried to ask again, said the wizard. "I think I need a short break." "¡­I forgot for a moment. The fact that the time here and the flow of time that only Chris has gone through are different." I realized it late. Abid waited. Kang Min-hyuk only regained his consciousness after a long time, and found Abid and said, "How long has it been?" "Two days have passed. Usually in a space where you can''t be sure of life or death after just two hours, you were there for two days. What the hell happened inside? And how could you endure the pain of trials for such a long time?" a flood of questions But Kang did not answer. Abid''s expression. I understand. What a shock he was, and you must be curious about the results he has achieved. but ''I have no obligation to answer.¡¯ "I don''t know. How I was able to survive a long time in a place of trials, and what happened. After a painful time of pressure, I came to my senses and it was now." a false reply Abid didn''t seem to believe, but that was the end of the answer Kang Min-hyuk could give. "That''s all I remember." I''ve returned to my daily routine. He was away for two days, but there was no problem with Abid''s breath. ''The most important thing is that the power of the brain is applied in real life.¡¯ an excruciating brain The nourishment of consciousness is the ability for wizards. It will be useful as a reinforcement warrior, but it is more necessary for Kang Min-hyuk than his own body, which is not gifted as a wizard. So Kang wanted to quickly return to reality, so he focused on learning the magic knowledge that only Cleese had prepared. by the way ''¡­was it this easy?¡¯ It was an unexpected achievement. acquisition of knowledge It was surprisingly quickened. Kang Min-hyuk is not a bad person from the beginning. Because of his good brain, he could remember and apply what he had studied in his own world in reality, but now his brain''s ability has changed completely. knowledge being sucked into one''s head In the past, it used to take five hours to learn ten pieces of knowledge, but now there was no problem in acquiring enough knowledge in only two or so hours. ''Does it mean you''ve improved your mental strength and brain power as well?'' There has been an earlier case of this. Everyone had a positive effect from the improvement of their mental strength, but no one had achieved such dramatic results. Is it because the time we went through is different? Kang Min-hyuk, who almost mastered the four-circle magic in an instant, deliberately didn''t master the last remaining magic. ''Let''s check a little bit more.¡¯ a magic library I took a step there. I wanted to see how much my brain power has improved. [High Five Circle Magic] [High-Level 6 Circle Magic] a high-grade wizard I took them out. The more the circle improves, the more complicated its system and method becomes. So as time went by, Kang Min-hyuk had no choice but to spend a long time on the ice, and I wanted to see how much time the upper magic needed than the four-circle magic. Sarak. I turned the pages. There was a complex system that I had never experienced before, but there was no sign of hesitation in turning the pages. It would have taken at least a month to master the five-circle and six-circle magic, if it had been his usual self. Considering that the ice time is getting longer, it may be longer than that. by the way By the time the library was closed, Kang Min-hyuk covered his bookshelf. "¡­I''m sure. My brain power has improved beyond what it used to be.¡± knowledge floating in one''s head The advanced five-circle magic and six-circle magic were vivid in my head. It was an unexpected reward. I thought my brain would improve to some extent, but I didn''t know there would be such a clear difference. And in fact, Kang Min-hyuk was able to acquire knowledge faster than this. Even if you open a book on both sides and read it at the same time, the brain that used the powder accepted the knowledge that was sucked into your head without difficulty. Splitting the brain into two is not just the nourishment of thought. Different brains could move the right hand and the left hand differently, and so could the eyes. On the surface, it may seem really bizarre, but the ability of the brain to use it in more ways than one might think. ''It''s a great blessing as a magician.¡¯ There were many things I wanted to check. But not with the current body. No matter how great an ability may be, it actually doesn''t mean much if it belongs to the body of Chrismann. ''Because it''s me in real life who is desperate.¡¯ There was no reason to stay here any longer. Reality Now, it''s time to go back to the original world. A bird''s cry was heard outside the window. the clamour of the morning and the sun beating down outside the window In the slightly cold air, Kang Min-hyuk rose from his seat and went out to the yard. "Whoo." I felt nervous. brain power It may not affect here. If it is not attributed to the soul, but to the development of his own brain, the pain from the tower of trials is meaningless. Kang made a sacrifice not just for Chris. The purpose of making Klessman strong remains the same, but the most important thing is to be strong. a spacious yard In a space blocked off from the outside by a high wall, Kang used his brainpower. Let''s do that. ''Ah.'' a splitting ceremony And soon after, magic rose from both hands of Kang Min-hyuk. "Fireball." "Lightening." in a blaze of anger Stubborn. The intention succeeded. an excruciating brain The ability to acquire beyond dimensions has also been applied in reality. Chapter 60 Chapter 60 The joy of having an indignant moment is also brief. Kang Min-hyuk has cleared up the questions that arose from the scandal. [1. What is the background of Cleithman''s solicitation to Abid?] Abid. Seven Circle Magician and President of the Royal Magic Academy. In fact, there can''t be any higher power in Britain at the moment. The British Academy of Magic is a great group of symbols with all the power concentrated, and Abid, the head of it, is a native of the British royal family. In other words, the fact that you are in a position to solicit Abid is very great. And ''As far as I know, Abid values principles. He broke the rules and accepted only one circle wizard''s admission to the tower. That doesn''t mean a simple background. A man as big as Abid, which means he couldn''t ignore his background.¡¯ Equal to or above Abid. Not many people met the conditions. So more questions arose. I couldn''t find any connection with such a great background to Krisman, who was just a commoner. [2. What secrets does Chris'' body have?] At first I thought it was simply a talent. But a body that grew in a flash, like a sponge sucking water, was obviously not common sense. ''It''s as clear as having talent as a reinforcement warrior. The problem is that it cannot be explained by itself. Cleese''s physical ability in dealing with Class A wear wolf. And a body that had no abnormality in the tower of trials. Krisman is not just a child who has been through a disaster. There''s something special beyond age, and that short time after the disaster alone can''t explain what''s special about Chris.¡¯ It was a matter that put Kang Min-hyuk in a mystery. a mere gift I couldn''t think so easily. Kang Min-hyuk was also called a genius, so he knew that the situation of Clijman could not be solved by the all-around word of genius. Chris Mann is young. Actually, it''s been a question for a long time. No matter how many times his family had been killed, Klessman''s plan didn''t match his background. cross-dimensional planning A child from a commoner planned something that would be impossible even with a great background? It was very strange. In fact, there was more than one strange thing. [3. Why did I, and only Chris, get away from the tower of trials?] brain power By applying it in reality, it was convinced that it was his spirit that endured in the tower of trials. a tower of trials It is a place where even the people called the Magicians knelt down in pain. However, his mind began to feel pain two days after the reality, and his body was completely intact. It was a mystery. There is some information to be held back by other questions, but the tower of trials was never answered. "Ha." Thick. I put down my pen. The more I thought about it, the more complicated my mind felt. At first, if he simply wanted to get his own powers and develop them in reality, he could not simply accept the situation he was in now. This way or that way. The actions that Cleithman and himself show are by no means ordinary. a contingency situation In order to prepare for a possible variable, Kang felt that he needed to approach the truth. ''My curiosity might be opening Pandora''s box.'' Pandora''s box. There were numerous evils in it, such as death and illness, jealousy and hatred. But until the opening, I didn''t know that, and when I knew the truth, there was no way to turn things around. Nevertheless, I couldn''t stop asking questions. Whatever''s in the box, ''truth'' is a very important part for future causes. I closed the book. The arrangement is complete. It''s time to forget about Cleeseman for a moment and focus on reality. ''There''s a lot to check out.¡¯ compensation beyond dimension From now on, it is time to reap the fruits of trials. a training space set upholstery Kang Min-hyuk installed six additional mana stones in the magic box on the floor. Twelve in total. With this amount of power, the force exerted by it will reach the maximum output of five steps. ''Mana Room 5.'' unknown territory Although he succeeded in the third stage with a bold choice, he did not dare to challenge the fifth stage. Phase 5 differs from the level of power. If you operate a magic team with six mana stones up to the fourth stage, the mana room with five mana stones raises Mana''s power to the limit with 12 mana stones. Even in the world of Chris'' own, it was a stage that would not be successful unless he was as good as a sorcerer. ''I can handle it now.¡¯ a tower of trials The experience there gave Kang Min-hyuk confidence. With his mental strength that survived the tower of trials, he seemed to be able to handle the five-step output. a strong conviction Kang immediately managed the magic team. Whoooooooooooong. Huayak Mana spread out. At the same time, enormous pressure from Mana stifled Kang Min-hyuk''s breathing. If it had been Kang Min-hyuk who had never experienced the tower of trials, he would not have endured the pressure for a few minutes. But now it''s different. Kang Min-hyuk accepted Mana''s pressure with stable breathing. And ''The Lunar New Year'' a new method of judgment Following the flow of manna from the tower of trials, the surrounding manna was brought to the circle. For a moment, Mana was washed up like a tidal wave. Though it was an unusually large amount of mana compared to the previous use of the guardian gate''s psychology, Kang showed no signs of embarrassment even with that enormous amount. ''Brain brain.'' I''ll squeeze the ceremony. One brain guided Mana''s path, another brain mitigated the impact of Mana. "Whoo, Whoo." My breath has stabilized. The effect of the powder was outstanding. One mind would not have been able to handle Mana, who would have accepted it with the monthly evaluation, but it was not too difficult to respond with two minds. fast-absorbing mana The circle rocked. The circle''s shell was peeled off as if an insect were escaping, and the source of the mana that rose blue was revealed. the reconstruction of a circle A similar phenomenon occurred when Kang Min-hyuk first used the method. Mana, absorbed by the lunar caliber, reinforced the circle, forming a new circle that was harder and stronger. ''Ahhhh.'' The consciousness expanded. a stage beyond human capacity Even at the stage where he usually loses his mind and falls into the mouth of a liquor, Kang has not lost his composure. The intention worked. The hypothesis that strengthening one''s mental strength would benefit even in reality was actually being exercised in Kang''s body. Kugugugugugu. a stable stage Kang Min-hyuk''s body began to accept Mana comfortably. Kang Min-hyuk then separated the manna of Hwa-sung among them, forming another new circle around the circle. ''Circle of the nature of the anger.'' The information Elisha told me. I tried it right away. The formation of the circle was not difficult. An independent type of circle formed around the heart, thinly and thinly. A lot of changes have been made inside. Unlike the beginning, the circle accepted a stronger and larger amount of mana, and there were other circles of anger property. In fact, the creation of fire attribute circles is not as easy as you think. However, Kang Min-hyuk was able to guide Mana and separate the properties of the fire at the same time thanks to the brainwashing effect, which enabled him to form a circle of fire attributes without any difficulty. From now on, if Kang Min-hyuk uses flame magic, the mana accumulated in the fire property circle will naturally come out and add to its power. Time has slipped along. Leaving himself to the flow of Mana, Kang had a hectic time. It was comfortable Maybe it''s because he stayed at the tower of trials for a long time. Kang Min-hyuk''s space full of mana was not painful at all, and it led Kang to a new level. as such ''¡­is it over? The training is over. In Mana, disappearing fast, Kang stroked his heart. "Four Circle Wizard." Four circles. Four circles and one fire attribute circle. Due to the fifth stage of Mana Room and the lunar eclipse, Kang Min-hyuk has entered a new phase. I was absent from class. Choi Byung-ho, the head of the department, will take care of it, and Kang Min-hyuk immediately headed to the training center inside the academy. [Indoor Training Center] a building of a building It''s a training ground to test how fast they deal with enemies in a monster wave situation. Monster waves are not special. When a large number of monsters appear at the gate, the purpose of the training is to exterminate them in a stable position as quickly as possible. It''s different from the Mercury War. In the first place, this training is guaranteed to be safe if a defensive line is formed directly in the city. on a high fence Kang Min-hyuk only needs to use magic in a safe place. Underneath the iron fence was a wide stretch of land, where monsters appeared through a passage at the end. And for this monster wave training, we could set both the type and number of monsters. Beep [D-class Oak] [50] I entered the desired number. In fact, ordinary students are not authorized to set up monster waves personally. However, Kang Min-hyuk, who is favored by Choi Byung-ho, had a master key. Because he was allowed to do whatever training he wanted, Kang was able to manipulate the settings as much as he wanted. Input complete. A hard voice was heard from the machine. [I''ll summon 50 D-class Orcs.] [Never go under a fence for safety.] Pushu Wook. Ch''tsch''tsch''ts. The steel door opened. Then in it, the Orc was seen. Take! growl rrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr. Orcs showing fierce spirit. They rushed at Kang in unison, but there was nothing they could do because of the high iron fence. Is it possible?¡¯ after taking the powder Kang Min-hyuk had a question. ''There''s a double cast in the enhanced civilization, too. It''s not using Mana''s memory, but using her genius brain to prepare two magic tricks at the same time. What if my brain, which has improved mental strength, can prepare two magic spells at the same time, and use them as separate rituals?¡¯ You can''t be sure of success. But the answer to the question made Kang excited. Huayak spread the mana And when he thought of sharing consciousness, the brain separated and two thoughts began to activate at the same time. ''Left is Fire Wave.'' ''Right is Fire Burst.'' Changed Mana''s system. Kang did not stop there. The brain, each carrying out one magic trick, was given an additional mission. ''Left is a shock wave with double casting.'' ''Windfist with double casting on the right.'' Intentionally used magic of different attributes. a more complex system I wanted to make sure that I could finish my magic even in that situation. The worst, not the best. Looking down at the Orcs who were eager to climb the iron fence, Kang Min-hyuk''s magic had reached its peak. in time "Fire Wave." "Fire Burst." "Shock wave." "Wonder Fist." Fluttering! Stubborn! simultaneous manifestations of magic Kang Min-hyuk''s expression was shocked when it swept away 50 orcs. "¡­it was a really possible theory." How can I explain this? If two magic spells are double casting, its name will be quad casting appropriate. Four magic tricks. In magic civilization, there are many ways to express magic at the same time. Including auto casting, which utilizes Mana''s memory, and multi-casting using imprints. However, the quad casting used by Kang Min-hyuk is fundamentally different. in a fortified civilization No, even in the magical civilization, quad casting was an unprecedented and unheard-of state. Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Magical civilization Even there, which boasts a history of 2,000 years, casting is an important field that cannot be studied for life. The quality of the magic itself is important to boost the power of the wizard, but the magic tricks that can be used at the same time as how fast the cast is are the points that must be emphasized. Such efforts have led to the development of many technologies. During the creation of various technologies, such as magic correlations, top-level magic, etc., the sorcerer of magic civilization came to a firm conclusion. "The human brain cannot use magic in excess of two simultaneously. There is a legend that a figure formerly called the eight-circle sorcerer did triple casting, but it is not a human domain. Realistically, double casting is the limit allowed for humans." Limit The ceiling has been set. Nevertheless, people did not give up. If it is impossible with the human brain, you can target other areas that can be linked to it. So two casting methods were completed. First, auto casting. It is a method of utilizing Mana''s memory, called ''double casting'' in the current Ganghwa civilization. As a result, the magic civilization succeeded in popularizing double castings. Even in the early days, magical civilization was also an area of talent that allowed double casting, which broke down such barriers due to the development of Auto Casting. Second, multi-casting. This is the point. Multi-casting is literally a method of using multiple spells, also called imprinting magic. With the development of the magic team''s technical skills, the magicians have found a way to "blind" the magic team on the human body. And if you inject Mana into the magic team according to the necessary circumstances, the magic team takes care of the complex system and evokes magic. This has allowed wizards to use a method called ''multi-casting'' that uses double casting and imprinting magic at the same time, but it is not without risk. a human imprint In order to exert its power, one must deal with the "mental shock" created by the expression of imprinting magic. Originally, a magic wand is not a technique that can be used in the human body. Because it is applied in a transformation, ordinary wizards cannot withstand the impact of imprinting magic. So the minimum conditions were attached. Only 5 circles or more of the wizards should use imprinted spells. That level of skill is needed to deal with the mental shock. When such conditions arose, the number of imprinting spells that the wizard could handle at some point became a measure of the magician''s mental strength. Abid, president of the Royal Academy of Magic. In his case, he has experience with seven circle magic double casting and four imprinting spells. Usually, one imprint is called a criminal, two imprints are called a genius, and from three, Abid''s mental power is beyond human limits. by way of old age Quad casting is a stage that was not allowed even in magic civilization.¡¯ Four magic tricks. There has been no case of quadcasting purely by brain power, not by the same expedient as the imprint. So there is no word quad casting in magic civilization. A wizard with more than five circles. If they use double casting and two imprints, it can be called quad casting, but magical people don''t admit it. The reason is clear. The imprinting magic is a one-time thing. It is true that it is semi-permanent imprinted on the body, but once you use the magic, you need time to wait for reuse. And because imprinting is also a way of burdening the human body, it is not possible to engrave a large number of imprints on the body. For that reason, the word quad casting was not allowed. The pride of magic civilization was high to attach the word quad to the glistening technology once at all. ''If I were to engrave an imprint¡­¡­'' Then the game changes. Reinforcement Warrior? I admit they are strong in close combat. However, when dealing with at least a large number of enemies, Kang Min-hyuk alone can demonstrate the ability of a one-man army. "Whoo." My heart trembled. With a feeling of rising anticipation, Kang once quenched his excitement. It''s no time to be happy yet. It''s great to get a quad cast, but you have to keep in mind that you''re now a four-circle wizard. ''Let''s test my ability first. With four circle magic and quad casting, how much fire I can make.¡¯ Monster wave. Just in time, it was in the right training ground. Arrived at the training ground. Kang immediately put the secret mode on. Wizards don''t want their power to be disclosed, and that''s why Secret Mode was born. Training in secret mode does not save the key used and the images from the training ground. Instead, there is a precondition that one should take care of the accidents that occur due to them. Monsters would never come out of the fence, but it was a tacit agreement in case of a possible situation. Beep [C-class Orc Warrior] [100] I entered the settings. Then "error" came to mind. [You cannot summon three-digit monsters in secret mode.] a minimal safeguard Instead of being kept secret, it prevented summoning monsters that might not be affordable. The number of monsters that can be subpoenaed for each grade is fixed, and that degree of grade never goes beyond the fence. [C-class Orc Warrior] [90] Input complete. The system accepted Kang Min-hyuk''s request. [I''m calling in 90 C-class Orc warriors.] [Never go under a fence for safety.] Pushu Wook. The steel door opened. Then the familiar figures of Orcs appeared. Grizzling! crumbling oaks Looking at them, Kang entered the cast. The most powerful magic you can use. ''Brain brain.'' The brain is divided. In two accidents, Kang Min-hyuk used different magic. ''Fire magic on the left.'' ''Wind magic to amplify the effect of the flame on the right.'' The casting speed was fast. The head was taut, and the complexly formed magical system was completed in a flash. Surely the improvement of brain power was directly linked to the speed of casting. The cast speed was faster than before because the calculation speed was faster, not the effect of magical correlation and superlative magic. Huayak I don''t want to wake up blue. As their form changed, Kang Min-hyuk used magic. "Inferno." "Inferno." in a blaze of anger The beginning is flame magic. Toward the Orc warriors in a straight line, flames were sprayed like flame emitters. The powerful heat struck the Orc warriors, followed by the magic of the wind. Strong winds swelled around Kang Min-hyuk. "Wind Tornado." "Wind tornado." Whi-ee-ee-ee-ee-ee-ee-eeing. in a blaze of anger It felt like Mana was slipping away. It turned into a "fire storm" when the wind blew into a situation that had already been devastated by flames. a tornado accompanied by flames The Orc warriors of Class C were helplessly beaten. Cui yi yi! Gains! The Orc warriors struggled. They somehow rushed with iron fences to deal with Kang Min-hyuk, but the iron fences made of special minerals did not collapse. a situation in which one is bound to suffer unilaterally A lot of Orcs fell down quickly. From the charred skin, acrid smoke rose furiously. Only a few minutes. Using four magic spells, as many as half of the Orc warriors died. "¡­is this magical power?" In fact, the current situation is the speciality of Kang Min-hyuk. Kang Min-hyuk uses the best four-circle magic. The strength of the circle increased the magic power, and when the flame magic was used, the circle of the fire property added its power. Words are four circles, but Kang Min-hyuk''s magic goes beyond the power of five circles. Class C Orc Warrior. According to the normal attack, the firepower required to knock them down is four circles. But the Orcs had no way to withstand the firepower that went beyond it in a limited space. Subsequently "Rune flare." "Lun Flare." He used another four-circle spell in a row to finish the remaining Orc warriors. The time was so short that it was admirable, but in an instant I was out of breath in the situation where I used more than two-thirds of Mana. "Hurries, heurries." Four circle magic eight times. A normal four-circle wizard already feels dizzy and faint. However, Kang Min-hyuk did not run out of mana even though he used that much magic. This was also the speciality of Kang Min-hyuk. Kang Min-hyuk accumulated significantly more mana than the same level of wizardry through mana room training and circle reinforcement, which allowed him to use more magic tricks than others, even though he did not use mana fairy tales. ''My Manaro now has about 20 magic spells on the premise of using Mana fairy tales.¡¯ to be a lot It''s great enough. But I couldn''t be satisfied with that. Twenty. Assuming that I use the magic number four at the same time, I use the magic number five to finish the mana.¡¯ Number five. The number is not very welcome in the long run. Since Mana''s recovery is not so fast, Kang Min-hyuk has been reduced to something other than his power since then. And in fact, using Mana to its limits is not very good. If the mana reveals its bottom, it may temporarily become exhausted. Quad casting. It can emit strong firepower, but its sustainability is low. It''s a problem that needs to be solved in the future. What''s certain is that Kang Min-hyuk is now so strong that he can''t find a comparison in the Ganghwa civilization. Then I got greedy. Wouldn''t this kind of firepower be enough to take care of an A-class monster?¡¯ A-class monster. In that word, Kang Min-hyuk''s eyes changed. A-class monster. a creature who reduced a wizard to a non-mainstream It''s not confirmed, but the wizard says six circles of magic are needed to get over the wall. "I''m sure that when we see the magic of 4 circles for C-level monsters and 5 circles for B-level monsters, we''ll be able to re-establish the wizard''s value when we reach 6 circles." A wizard''s horse. The right argument. Kang Min-hyuk''s thoughts were not different, and that''s why he became greedy. ''My magical powers are over five circles. It may not be as powerful as six circles, but it has a firepower that can''t be compared to others by at least five circles. Wouldn''t this kind of power work on a monster of Class A?¡¯ a hypothesis There is a need to check. At least on this safety-guaranteed fence, such experiments did not pose a high risk. Once I had enough rest. And when Mana was all filled, Kang manipulated the system. [Class A Ware Wolf] [1] a familiar partner Then a warning phrase appeared on the monitor. [Do you want to summon Class A Monster Ware Wolf? More than two Class A monsters cannot be summoned, and if they cannot be processed within 30 minutes, the guards will automatically be dispatched. I''ll ask you again. Summon Class A Monster Wear Wolf?] ''Yes.'' I pressed the button. inside an iron gate There was a cry of beasts. growl rrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr. a rough mane sharp teeth And the red-blooded eyes were the same as the A-list Ware Wolf you''ve seen in the world of Klissmann. Ware wolf, delivered through Monster Farm beyond the iron gate, kicked the ground as soon as the iron door opened. A-class wear wolf that reached the front of the fence in an instant. Just as the walls of the castle were over in the world of Klysman, the A-class Ware Wolf, who flew with tremendous jumps, struck a sharp claws into the iron fence. Let''s do that. [ Defense System Activated] [Attack] Knock knock knock knock!! A huge iron spear installed on top of the fence was fired at the Class A Ware Wolf. It is a weapon made from special minerals. It was not capable of killing Class A wear wolf, but it was enough to check Class A wear wolf that might climb up the fence. A-class monster. In fact, if it had not had a master key, it would not have summoned monsters above Class B, let alone Class A, under its general authority. Hua Aak Kang Min-hyuk raised Mana. And the magic used. It was a combination of flame magic and wind magic using quad casting, the same as when we faced the Orc warrior. "Inferno." "Wind tornado." in a blaze of anger Whispering! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Class A wear wolf screamed. He looked painful when the four spells were fired at the same time, but unlike when he dealt with Class C Orc warriors, there was no dramatic effect. If this level of power was enough to knock him down at once, we could see why the wizard was considered weak by a class-A monster. Subsequently "Lun Flare." Bang! Fluttering! Kang Min-hyuk hit the magic right in a row. This time, Mana''s consumption was low because she used the Mana fairy tale, and Ware Wolf revealed his fierce teeth, even though he was hit by magic. And I tried to attack Kang Min-hyuk beyond the fence, but I couldn''t achieve my intention because of the iron bars that were fired without fail. ''There''s not enough damage.'' Ware wolf wasn''t in good condition. He showed a series of twists and turns under the spell, but there was no sign of collapse. A-class monster. In the end, it takes a sure way to knock them down. The same way that Elisha used to burn the interior. ''But you can''t use it on top of the fence. You have to approach at least 10M distance.¡¯ In fact, the current situation was not satisfactory. Under the protection of iron fences and bars, it seemed impossible to be satisfied even if it knocked down the Ware Wolf. It was a worry. What should I do? In a situation where the consequences are not certain, risking one''s life is really a reckless choice. Suddenly I remembered what my father had said. "Did I scold you?" In a cage. Locking up Kang Min-hyuk and Monster, who are still only children, Kang Deok-cheol showed a cold look. "But bear it. To be strong, you need to know how to fight for your life. Any development that is not accompanied by danger will put you at risk, and you should not be afraid of the worst. Remember, strength in this world is the most appreciated value. So don''t hesitate to risk your life to be strong." I was resentful. I really hated the father who put his son to death, but it''s not that he didn''t understand the choice at that time. Kang Minhyuk. He became so strong. And this time it was no different. ''I risk my life to be strong.'' Boom! Kang Min-hyuk jumps under the fence. [Warning! Warning!] [I''ll call the guards for safety!] The system''s warning tone sounded, but Kang has already made an irreversible choice. Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Ep.62. 17. Rewards Beyond Dimension (3) After the Green Dragon situation. Kang continued to suffer from the same agony. ¡®Will I be able to knock down the A-list Ware Wolf with the Wizard¡¯s powers alone?¡¯ The answer was absolutely impossible. The magic of the three circles is impossible to damage at all, and if the safety distance is not secured, it is highly likely that it will be bitten without being able to rebel properly. So what should we do? Kang Min-hyuk was constantly worried about him. Recalling his experiences as a peace fighter and the abilities shown by outstanding wizards, including Elisha, he found his own way to topple an A-class monster. As a result a four-circle stretch That is the minimum condition.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t without a way. Kang Min-hyuk thought there was a way to counter the four-circles, which omit the one-circle magic casting due to the correlation of the circle. Just like now. Yay! Ware wolf rushed at Kang Min-hyuk. Ware Wolf¡¯s speed was not as fast as it had been due to accumulated damage, but it was not the speed at which the wizard could react. Despite his life-threatening situation, Kang spread his mana in the air with a look of no agitation. Huayak ¡°Aqua Arrow.¡± a bunch of arrows Arrows formed by water appeared and were fired on Ware Wolf as it was. Boom boom! There was no damage. It wasn¡¯t Ware Wolf who would only be shocked by the one-circle magic, but Ware Wolf¡¯s vision was interrupted by an eye-focused attack. A situation where you can¡¯t open your eyes. That doesn¡¯t mean Ware Wolf will miss his opponent. For Ware Wolfe, who has developed five senses, there was another alternative method of smell, even if there was no visibility. And Kang Min-hyuk knew that. ¡°Poison, Wind.¡± Whiz! Poison Not a deadly poison, but the kind of poison that causes paralysis spread through the wind. The effect was not dramatic. The speed of the Ware Wolf has not decreased at all, but Kang hoped that the smell of poison would disturb Ware Wolf¡¯s sense of smell in the first place. That way, your opponent will lose direction. ¡°Rock!¡± Puck! Kang Min-hyuk jumped. By summoning rocks, he interfered with Ware Wolf¡¯s advance, and at the same time used two-circle magic with double casting. ¡°Dark fog.¡± purrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr Magic to summon fog. It¡¯s a magic that hasn¡¯t yet developed in the Ganghwa civilization, and the Dark Fogg, unlike the usual fog, has the effect of blindness. Blocking complete vision. In the midst of dragging time with a few circle magic, Kang Min-hyuk made Ware Wolf unable to identify his position. a time when the fog has not yet fully spread Ware Wolf flew up and hit where Kang Min-hyuk was. ¡®Aural.¡¯ The sense of capturing Kang Min-hyuk in addition to his vision and sense of smell. Flames rose from both hands of Kang Min-hyuk. ¡°Fire Burst.¡± ¡°Fire Lance.¡± Bang! Argh! Flames set fire to the chest of the Ware Wolf. In the first place, Kang Min-hyuk was preparing for a three-circle magic with one brain, keeping Ware Wolf in check. Ware Wolf¡¯s face that is horribly distorted. As soon as he landed on the floor, he must have been heated, but at that time the fog had already blocked his view. ¡°Noise.¡± a stiff upper lip The noise spread. It was the moment when Ware Wolf, who had just been convinced, began to panic. Kang Min-hyuk was worried. How should we deal with a sudden encounter with an A-class monster? ¡®For now, ensure safety.¡¯ It was a natural precondition. So, he blocked visual, olfactory, and auditory hallucinations one after another by blocking his opponent¡¯s advance with a fast-paced one-circle. Even an A-class monster is also a creature. Since there is no ability beyond the senses, even small magic will have a great effect. Kang Min-hyuk used moving casting to create a game even in an urgent situation. And held my breath. A short time. In the meantime, the brain¡¯s ability has been actively revived, and it quickly prepared four-circle magic at the same time. Argh! Ware Wolf howled. From fog that blinds one¡¯s eyes, a strong smell that stimulates one¡¯s nose, and a ringing noise in one¡¯s ears. When Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s location could not be pinpointed, the Ware Wolf went wild and attacked everything around him. Quaqam! The ground has been broken. The body of the oak, which was spread on the floor, was littered, and green blood splashed around it. a keen sensation To capture even a little movement, the Ware Wolf focused all senses on hearing and looked around. At that moment. ¡°Lun Freer.¡± Two-shot magic. It had no choice but to wear damage as a wear wolf. Bang! Rrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! The Ware Wolf was enveloped in a strong flame. But Ware Wolfe¡¯s eyes shined rather fiercely. Although he has already been hit several times by magic beyond the power of five circles, Ware Wolf has captured the position where magic begins, not collapse. And as soon as I was about to rush in, a magic trick was stuck right next to me. ¡°Fire Burst.¡± Bang! A little distance from the side. It was different from the distance where the magic first appeared, but common sense is that the opponent will be in the last place where the magic was used. The figure of the Ware Wolf has disappeared. He quickly kicked the ground, and hit the magic starting point. Just in time, the effects of the dark fog have faded. As the smoke was lifted, Kang Min-hyuk was seen in the sight of the Ware Wolf. Quaduck! Ware wolf that bites. But Kang Min-hyuk was fine. Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s figure disappeared as if he were acting, and Mana, the remaining anger character, was sucked into Ware Wolf¡¯s body. ¡®Ilujeon.¡¯ a further position While preparing for the four spells, Kang used three attack magic and the other one first base. The purpose of the first base is not to be aggressive. ilujeon induces opponent by using magic. As soon as the Ware Wolf hit the first base, he put a pre-prepared mana on Ware Wolf. The edition is complete. Let¡¯s wrap this up. ¡°Lun Freer.¡± Bang! Fluttering! Fluttering! When the last magic prepared by Kang Min-hyuk was fired on the Ware Wolf, a strong fire broke out from inside the Ware Wolf. Oh, my God! Ware Wolf screamed in pain. It is said that it can prevent most attacks with a solid outer shell, but it could not handle the internal shock. Intention worked. by the way growl rrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr. Ware Wolf is looking at Kang Min-hyuk with heat inside. Elisha¡¯s method. It wasn¡¯t the ¡®perfect way¡¯ to knock down the A-class monster. I thought it was perfect. Even in simulation training, which had been repeated several times in his head, Ware Wolf was clearly seen collapsing. But the reality is cold. If A-class monsters were easily targeted, they would have already been conquered by wizards. Yay! Since then, it has been a series of crises. Angry Ware Wolf rushed in quickly, and Kang Min-hyuk used the one-circle magic to block Ware Wolf¡¯s access as much as possible. But that wasn¡¯t the perfect solution. Unless Ware Wolf was knocked down, there would be limits to physical strength and mana as a wizard, and he would eventually be killed. a two-way struggle It became a handshake that came down the fence. If he had used the four-circle magic over and over again from above safely, he might have knocked down the Ware Wolf, but now his life is in immediate danger. Wha-ak! Hook! ¡°Hahaha!¡± Kang Min-hyuk fell back in a hurry. The Ware Wolf¡¯s attack narrowly passed before him. Blocking sight, smell, and hearing is not safe. After all, since it exists in the same space, Kang was not at all reassured by Ware Wolf¡¯s attack. And ¡®I¡¯m getting immunity.¡¯ The sorcery of the juggle. The effect of using them over and over again is limited for opponents like A-class monsters. As immunity arose, the Ware Wolf gradually found Kang¡¯s position. The moving cast set a powerful offensive spell on Ware Wolf, but Ware Wolf still showed no sign of collapsing. the brink of a cliff Kang Min-hyuk is in a corner. With no time to climb the high fence, Kang had no choice but to accept death. ¡®Think, think.¡¯ My head was spinning. How to knock your opponent down. I needed that way of breaking through that hard outer shell, and knocking down the Ware Wolf. It was then. Kang suddenly came up with an idea. ¡®¡­ ¡­maybe we can use it as a magic.¡¯ a place of ordeal Kang Min-hyuk saw the flow of Mana there and created the lunar eclipse. But what happens if we gather mana at one go and apply the flow that created the ¡°one phenomenon¡± to magic? It was a simple question. And it was a gamble that had to be tried in this situation, where both by means and by means. ¡®Let¡¯s do it.¡¯ ¡°Dark Fogg.¡± purrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr Dyed the surroundings with darkness. That¡¯s not enough to stop the immune Ware Wolf, so he summoned Ilujeon and dropped the Ware Wolf far away. momentary time The brain¡¯s ability has been activated. The split brain on both sides did not use different magic, but concentrated its strength to complete one. Then the cast was completed at a tremendous speed. The two-part thinking worked not only on the advantages of multi-casting, but also on focusing on one thing. a spell that was soon completed Kang Min-hyuk caused an ¡®explosion¡¯ during what he had seen in a place of trials. Let¡¯s do that. Poong! Quack, quack, quack! There was a tremendous explosion. Ware Wolf screamed pitifully, being swept away by the blast. Yikes! ¡®If this doesn¡¯t work, I die.¡¯ My mouth dried up. As soon as he scraped together his mana and created it, the figure of the Ware Wolf popped out of the smoke. Took. Pull up. A falling wear wolf. In the charred figure of the Ware Wolf, there was no sign of life anymore. The last blow was gambling. The possibility that magic might be as powerful as the power of the mind has become when the power of the mind is united. But it worked. At the sight of Ware Wolfe no longer moving, Kang collapsed on the floor. To flop. ¡°Hurries, heurries.¡± I gasped for breath. My body trembled. No matter how hard-hearted Kang Min-hyuk is, he could not calm down the nervousness that came as he relaxed. ¡®What the hell was that magic just now?¡¯ a phenomenon of explosion Its power was not of four circles. Like the magic used by Elisha, the power of the explosion reached six circles. ¡®This must be magic beyond grade.¡¯ out of grade Magic in which power depends on the circle, not on the circle. It is regarded as a treasure even in the magical civilization, such as the first base battle that Kang Min-hyuk learned. Then I can understand. When using the blast, Kang used up a huge amount of mana. Four circles spun fiercely, creating a strong explosive force, and the mana used at that time was more than three times higher than the consumption of four circles. I calmed down my trembling body. A smile rose on Kang¡¯s face. ¡°Ha, ha ha ha.¡± succeeded A-class wear wolf. It was a gamble to deal with him, but in the crisis of murder, Kang Min-hyuk got a tie to knock down an A-class monster. Of course there is still a lot to be desired. If it were monsters using mana, not wear wolf, the way they tied their feet would not have worked most of the time, and more than two A-class monsters can never win. Kang Min-hyuk was happy because he succeeded in what was known to be impossible in the first place, although he knocked down the A-class monster under limited conditions. Confidence is strong. People called the Magicians in the Ganghwa civilization. The magic may be lower than them, but he has the power to surpass them. ¡®Let¡¯s get out of here for now.¡¯ The guards are about to arrive. Kang doesn¡¯t want his track record to be revealed in this way. He lowered the emergency ladder and slipped out of the fence, and left the training ground before the others arrived. And a few seconds later. The guards really arrived by a hair¡¯s breadth. And they were wide-eyed at the sight of the training ground. ¡°¡­this is what it is.¡± Hundreds of oak bodies. I understand that to the point. It happened at the Monster Wave Training Center. The problem is one of them. That is, the Class A Ware Wolf is burnt to the ground. ¡°Did you magically knock down the A-list Ware Wolf?¡± a question of one¡¯s own It turned the magic academy upside down. Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Ep.63. 18. People Gathering for Hope. Half an hour after the incident. Choi Byung-ho, the head of the department, visited the training center. ¡°Really? Really, Class A Ware Wolf was magic and dead?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How could that happen!¡± Choi Byung-ho¡¯s expression was marked with consternation. just a moment ago Upon receiving the news of the training camp, Choi Byung-ho felt like a thunderbolt in his head. It¡¯s embarrassing news that a Class A monster has been summoned, but the person who handled it is presumed to be a wizard. He had no choice but to run at once, unable to believe the information he had received. the captain of a guard Yoon Kyung-ho, a Ganghwa warrior, said. ¡°When we got to the scene on the emergency signal, it was after the situation was over. 140 oak bodies and one A-class wear wolf carcass. They were all burned black as if they had been under fire magic. At first, we thought Class A Ware Wolf was the work of a Ganghwa warrior, but when we called in a task force and checked the body, there was no sign of an aura.¡± ¡°¡­then?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure I was hit by a wizard.¡± ¡°Uhhhhhhhhhhh.¡± Choi Byung-ho¡¯s hands trembled. A-class monster. What does it mean that the monster was beaten by a wizard? ¡®6 Circle, 6 Circle Wizard has appeared!¡¯ It was certain. A-class monsters are not someone you can guarantee that they can fall down even if a group of five circle wizards flock together. But if the Ware Wolf¡¯s outer skin was burned black, it would mean that the six-circle magic that the wizards of the world longed for has been revealed. Choi Byung-ho¡¯s expression aroused greed. If Yoon Kyung-ho¡¯s hypothesis is truly true, this is an event that will turn the magical academic world upside down. ¡°Where¡¯s the Six Circle Wizard?¡± ¡°In fact, we haven¡¯t identified the wizard yet.¡± ¡°What?¡± Yoon Kyung-ho was also a mystery. Upon arriving at the scene, Yoon Kyung-ho was the first to check the system information since he identified the situation. ¡°According to system information, the user summoned 50 D-class orcs, 90 C-class orcs, and one A-class wear wolf for an hour and a half. It didn¡¯t take much time to actually process it, but it took about an hour and a half, which is estimated to have been a short period of recovery. The problem is that the user used ¡®Secret Mode¡¯. It was recorded how many monsters were summoned, but it was not possible to determine which users were summoned. Only.¡± Yoon Kyung-ho¡¯s eyes were on the body. Class A Ware Wolf, in itself, provided decisive information. ¡°Given that Class A wear wolf has been summoned, it is assumed that the user has a master key.¡± Master key. The only tool in the training ground to lift the difficulty limit. In fact, Class A monsters can never be summoned under normal circumstances. Only a few were deployed for special situations, and when summoning Class A monsters, a person with sufficient security forces and master keys is needed. Usually, Ganghwa warriors summon A-class monsters when they prove their qualifications as ¡°master.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there something wrong with us?¡± We In the dictionary sense, it means where animals are kept in captivity. Under the Seoul Forest. The entrance to countless dungeons that had been asleep below was opened to the public, as a Class A saladman burned down all the trees in the Seoul Forest. People spent a long time wiping out all of the Dungeon¡¯s monsters, and as they built the Hunter Academy on top of it, they began to use the undying Dungeon for training purposes. It was the breeding of training monsters. In fact, it was not possible from the beginning. Over the course of 100 years, people did not just cling to Ganghwa warriors. Scientists also conducted constant research and found ways to utilize the second generation of monsters. Monsters are also animals. Feeds feed to satisfy energy, mate, and breed. It is the basis of the training system that gathered the cubs together to make us, and to form artificial dungeons there and supply them to the training according to the necessary circumstances. during the training session for the Battle of Mercury Kim Moo-jin said he opened the ¡®Ok cage.¡¯ In other words, orcs, opened the passage of the gate that connected us so that they could be summoned constantly. So if there is something wrong with us. There is a possibility that Class A wear wolf trapped in solitary confinement escaped alone. ¡°No, there was nothing wrong with us.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Then the conclusion becomes simple. The person who holds the master key. One of them is probably the main character of this case. Choi Byung-ho said with a face full of excitement. I will give you full authority over this investigation. Make sure you find the main character of this case.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± It¡¯s not for reprimand. sorcerer¡¯s hope Choi Byung-ho, wanted to confirm it. Master key. Among the wizards, a total of five people hold the key. The three are currently working at the academy, including Choi Byung-ho, the dean of the department, and the status of the other two was a little vague. ¡®Kang Min-hyuk.¡¯ I put him on the list at first. Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s alibi at the time of the incident was unclear, although he had a considerable reputation in the Academy. absence from class So at first we looked at Kang Min-hyuk, who left his alibi and concluded that it was impossible to deal with A-class Ware Wolf with Kang¡¯s power. ¡®Kang Min-hyuk is a three-circle wizard. That alone is a great pace of development, and even if you¡¯re on the verge of four circles, you¡¯re not up to a level A monster. The marks left on the Ware Wolf carcass were clearly the magic power of the six circles that we had only imagined. Regardless of the alibi, Kang Min-hyuk doesn¡¯t have the ability to deal with A-class monsters.¡¯ Then just one. Coincidentally, a person who met all the conditions had visited the academy. Yoon Kyung-ho said. ¡°Mr. Yoo Jae-myung. No matter how many times you say no, the situation points to Yoo Jae-myung, the magician.¡± Yoo Jae Myung. The greatest talent produced by the magic department. Yoo Jae-myung, who was also called a genius when he attended the academy, showed a staggering growth rate of five circles at the age of early 30 after graduation. He was selected as an honorary professor of the Department of Magic and was given considerable authority, such as MasterKey, and was still interacting with the Academy. He is already in his early 40s. For Yoo Jae-myung, who has stayed at the top of five circles for 10 years, he could be said to be the most influential figure at the moment. Bang! ¡°It¡¯s not me! I¡¯d like to confirm the guy¡¯s face that I¡¯ve dealt with a class A wear wolf. You know it well. How I hang myself on six circle magic, how desperate it is for me.¡± Yoo Jae-myung hit the desk. His red-blooded eyes expressed a passionate feeling. Know Yoon Kyung-ho also knows that Yoo Jae-myung is bent on six-circle magic, but under the circumstances, he was the only criminal. ¡°So I don¡¯t understand. The only person with the master key who has the ability to handle A-class wear wolf is Yoo Jae-myung, and if he did, there is no reason to hide this. That the wizard took care of the A-class monster. It¡¯s such an honor for a magician.¡± ¡°Now we¡¯re talking. So is there anyone in doubt other than me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, there isn¡¯t. If I had, I wouldn¡¯t have held on to Yoo Jae-myung like this.¡± Yoo Jae-myung¡¯s expression was distorted. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you with whatever you want, so hurry up and find the criminal.¡± ¡®Not Yoo Jae-myung.¡¯ At first, he doubted Yoo Jae-myung. Although he recalled the possibility that he might intentionally hide the truth for unknown reasons, Yoo Jae-myung¡¯s response showed his eagerness for the six-circle magic. He jumped at once as soon as the incident broke out. Yoo Jae-myung, who asked again if he really handled A-class wear wolf with six circle magic, did not fit in with the incident at all. If he was the criminal and wanted to hide this, he would not have shown his eagerness for the magic of the six circles if he were not a great actor. in the result ¡°¡­okay. I¡¯ll call you when I get the results.¡± One step back. The only person who meets all the conditions. Even Yoo Jae-myung, if not the main character of the case, did not really come up with a suspicious character. ¡°Why did you disappear after all this great achievement?¡¯ It was frustrating. Master key. I thought I¡¯d find it soon thanks to the decisive clue, but the case didn¡¯t reveal the truth as easily as I thought. Yoo Jae Myung. Upon being questioned, he vented his anger. ¡°Who the hell is it? Who knocked down the Class A Ware Wolf?¡± The news was a great hope for him. Six circle magic. To create it, Yoo wandered around the world. The position of honorary professor at the Academy laid down a bridge for active interaction with other organizations, and he spent years trying to find clues to the magic of the six circles. But I didn¡¯t find anything at all. In the process, five circle magic was created with the help of Yoo Jae-myung, but that¡¯s not what Yoo Jae-myung wants. ¡®It was definitely a six-circle magic. Without that level of magic, it¡¯s impossible to burn the Class A Ware Wolf black.¡¯ Biting. He grabbed the heart. His heart. Six rings were now formed around it. As people say, he was a real genius, and he was able to reach the six-circle level five years ago. The problem started then. There were six circles in the heart, but five circles in the known magic were the limit. The situation really drove me crazy. So the reason I visited the magic department was to meet Kang Min-hyuk, who is now making a splash in the magic world. Kang Minhyuk. I thought that if it was his ability, called a great scholar, he might find a clue to the magic of six circles. But now things have changed. Rather than a clue, we needed a protagonist in the case who knew the magic of the six circles. ¡®Let me find out for myself.¡¯ My body was heated up. Yoon Kyung-ho is not an incompetent person, but he didn¡¯t have enough time to wait for his investigation. The clues are the same. Master key. He was the first to find Kang Min-hyuk. Then, he heard an answer that was totally unexpected. ¡°I did.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t lose the master key or lend it to anyone, I handled the Class A wear wolf myself.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­?!¡± I opened my eyes wide. I felt like the accident was being stopped for a moment. The reason why I visited Kang Min-hyuk. It was because of the possibility that someone else might have used his master key. He also ruled out the possibility that Kang Min-hyuk, who is only 17, would have knocked down a class-A wear wolf in the first place, the answer completely out of expectations. Kang Min-hyuk said. ¡°I understand. It doesn¡¯t make sense in common sense.¡± I took a step back. And Huayak Don¡¯t scatter over the hikong. When Kang Min-hyuk was casting, Yoo Jae-myung stared blankly at him. ¡®Explosion.¡¯¡¯ non-grade magic I didn¡¯t shout the starter. With magical powers gathering together in front of Kang Min-hyuk, Yoo Jae-myung opened his eyes. ¡°Seo, no way.¡± strongly condensed mana It was a force beyond five circles. Yoo Jae-myung is not an eyeless person. Just by looking at Mana¡¯s sheep and her fluttering strength, I could see at once that it was magic beyond five circles. ¡°Bur, are you saying you¡¯ve already reached six circles?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not yet six circles, but we¡¯ve just developed a magic that can generate similar power. Of course, I know about the magic of the six circle magic. The world of six circles that Magician Yoo Jae-myung wants.¡± I wouldn¡¯t have believed it if it was the first time. However, as long as we confirmed the power of the ¡°explosion¡± that Kang caused, we could not dismiss Kang¡¯s words as false. Kang Min-hyuk said. ¡°Now will you believe me?¡± Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Ep.64. 18. People Gathering for Hope (2) Right after the incident. Kang Min-hyuk, who briefly avoided his body, organized his thoughts. Non-grade magic.¡¯ It was an unexpected start. Before he knocked down the Class A Ware Wolf, Kang did not think his ¡°gum¡± was weaker than magic. But now things have changed. If it¡¯s magic other than grade 6 that gives off 6 circles of power, we can¡¯t ignore the warriors. Kang Min-hyuk has the power to go against the tide. a place of ordeal The manna flow checked there was a total of five. [Explosion] [Yoo Sung Woo] [Tae-san] [Earthquake] [Tsunami] It will require sufficient verification, but the abilities of non-grade magicians will be similar to those seen in the trials. Kang Min-hyuk kept them in his head so as not to forget them. There is a disadvantage of high mana consumption, but it is a problem that you have to bear for life as a wizard. Right now, there is no other way but to make the most of the wallpaper and the mana room, accumulating large amounts of mana in four circles. The arrangement is complete. It was time to settle the situation. ¡®It was an accidental choice to summon Class A Ware Wolf.¡¯ Class A. Its symbolism is great. Kang Min-hyuk laid down the post of successor because his colleague was injured by a Class A monster, and the limit was set that the magical world, which abandoned the sword and turned around, could not topple a Class A monster. So I¡¯ve always wanted the moment to knock down an A-class monster. Such feelings became stronger when they knocked down Class A Ware Wolf with their own flesh, and were forced to do so when the possibility arose that they could actually achieve it. It was reckless. No one forced him to risk his life, but Kang gave his life to the possibility of a word. This was the case with Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s life. When trapped in a cage and fighting a monster, there was no reason why the father intended such a situation must be. Just to be strong. For a single purpose, he dropped Kang Min-hyuk on the cliff. For Kang Min-hyuk, training does not take place in a greenhouse. In the memory of the moments of his life and death, Kang made a decision to risk his life in a situation that was nothing but training. If you die, you die. However, as soon as the A-class monster is knocked down, a new world unfolds in front of Kang. ¡°I¡¯m strong. And I can be stronger in the future.¡± Conviction Confidence in power has arisen. Kang Min-hyuk clenched his fist strongly in the rising joy. The fact that he knocked down an A-class monster gave Kang an indescribable joy. ¡®What should we do in the future?¡¯ Master key. The use of it left a trace. It will always be revealed that he is. But I didn¡¯t care much. It¡¯s a great honor to topple an A-class monster as a wizard. Such achievements will certainly work positively in building the tower later, but Kang Min-hyuk, who calmed down his excitement, thought differently. ¡®Not the best timing.¡¯ A four-circle wizard. If a wizard who hasn¡¯t even been near six circles has knocked down an A-class monster, many questions follow. non-grade magic Circle reinforcement, etc. It¡¯s an indisputable act. If it goes beyond people¡¯s common sense excessively, Kang is more likely to be driven into a corner by many questions at the same time as the honor of having achieved his first achievement. People who want to be strong have the same mind. If Kang Min-hyuk is a wizard of six circles, he will be convinced at once. Since he is a four-circle, chances are high that flies will pass. So what should we do? Would it be right to ignore all of them and make them public? ¡®Expose strength, but it¡¯s difficult for me to have the first title.¡¯ The first. Kang¡¯s start is not magic. If Kang Min-hyuk, a Ganghwa warrior and heir to the Guardian Gate, were to say that he had knocked down a Class A monster for the first time, surely some people would feel strong malice toward Kang. That¡¯s human nature. If a person who consistently learns magic and is recognized by everyone achieves his first achievement, he will admit it and accept it, but the existence of Kang Min-hyuk is so sudden that it is likely to cause resistance from people. so Kang was always accompanied by Lee Hak-bum in his research presentations. The fact that everyone¡¯s acknowledged existence of Lee Hak-bum is included in the study, calming down the backlash against Kang. If then, ¡®Anyway this month, I have a place to show my strength. So now let¡¯s give up the first title and get as much as we can.¡¯ came to a conclusion That was why Yoo revealed his power. ¡°Why? Why don¡¯t you disclose your achievements to people, but only to me?¡± Yoo Jae-myung¡¯s expression hardened. At first I was embarrassed. And astonished. Kang Min-hyuk was a monster as rumored, but looking back on the situation, a strong question arose. ¡®Why the hell?¡¯ Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s actions were not convincing. He revealed the fact that he had done it and that he had to monopolize the honor. Kang Min-hyuk said. ¡°I think you¡¯ve heard rumors about me. I¡¯ve been announcing technologies such as double casting, magic shapes, and mana fairy tales. But in reality, more knowledge is in my head. The magic I just used and the six circle magic that Magician Yoo Jae-myung wants so much.¡± a gulp Yoo Jae-myung swallowed his saliva. I tried not to show as much as I could, but I could tell that I was nervous. ¡°I¡¯ll be blunt. I intend to build a tower, and the purpose of the tower is to develop magic and completely destroy monsters in this world. If Yoo Jae-myung, a member of the tower, makes a ¡°Manna¡¯s pledge¡± to devote his allegiance to me, I will also give you six circle magic information that Yoo Jae-myung, a member of the tower, wants. Furthermore, I¡¯m going to give you more information when the time comes.¡± Yoo Jae-myung¡¯s eyes shook. The situation was not clear in my mind. Only 17 years old. It came out of the mouth of a freshman.Gien, it was an incredible offer. ¡°Mana¡¯s vows.¡¯ Mana¡¯s vows. It¡¯s a name that people who like to name, actually a technique called Mana¡¯s shackles. The discovery originated from chance. A wizard gave his mana to the circle to relieve his fellow wizard¡¯s exhaustion, which acted as a bad news, not as a recovery for his body. an ill-fitting mana It led to an accident in which it was forcibly injected and exploded the heart of a fellow wizard. Mana Link is a very complex and sensitive technology, but it was inevitably a problem because it was used without even knowing it properly. Over time, however, the events of the time gave birth to a technique called the shackles of Mana. A strong shackle that can be planted in the opponent¡¯s circle and burst when desired. The amount is small enough to burst the heart, but an explosion caused by mana completely dissipates the circle. So wizards were once overwritten in their dealings with Mana¡¯s shackles, but they are now officially banned, judging that it has an adverse effect on the world of wizards. Kang Min-hyuk mentioned such dangerous skills. ¡°I¡¯m trying to give strength to Yoo Jae-myung, the Magician. Actually, it¡¯s not a necessary deal for me. As we saw earlier, the magic I used has already crossed the line of Yoo Jae-myung, the magician. If you agree with each other and accept my offer, I will provide quality information to Yoo Jae-myung, but if not, I¡¯ll just stand in front of people and say I¡¯m the one who knocked down the A-class monster. Yoo Jae-myung¡¯s power and reputation are helpful to me, but it¡¯s not necessary.¡± Lee Hak-bum. Jung Sang Hoon. They did not impose a ban. Why? Lee Hak-bum is a scholar. For those who pursue learning, it is enough to instill in them that the source of knowledge is themselves because they have no real power. If it¡¯s not him, he has no choice but to do anything, so he can¡¯t betray him. And Jung Sang Hoon. He is a pupil. It would not be good if it became known that he imposed a ban on Chung when he was later put forward. However, Yoo Jae-myung is different. A six-circle. To teach him the magic of six circles is practically the same as empowering. There was a valid reason to put a ban on it, and there was no reason to give information unless it was under such conditions. ¡®The fame of Yoo Jae-myung is very helpful to me.¡¯ If he allows the offer. Kang will put Yoo at the forefront. Yoo Jae-myung says he has knocked down the A-class monster, and he will be the first six-circle wizard. Then, the situation that Kang Min-hyuk was worried about will not happen. Yoo Jae-myung is a man who has spent enough time practicing magic. If such a person reaches the level of six circles, people have hope. Like Yoo Jae-myung, he can climb six circles. The sudden presence of Kang Min-hyuk will trigger a backlash, but Yoo Jae-myung is in a different position from that. Lee Hak-bum is. Jung Sang-hoon likes growing sprouts. Yoo Jae-myung wants power from existing wizards. Kang Min-hyuk tries to attract them with three characters. As soon as it is known that Kang Min-hyuk is on top of the three figures, the new tower will gain strong power. Yoo Jae-myung is in trouble. He is a true wizard. Six circles. I thought I could give my life for him. But leaving Kang Min-hyuk with the life of the wizard in return could not make a hasty decision. But I couldn¡¯t even refuse. a hundred years¡¯ history With the development of magic civilization, the six circles were called the Land of Dreams. But for the first time, the opportunity to reach it came, and Yoo Jae-myung looked shaky. You could say no. A suggestion that cannot be accepted. The problem was that Kang Min-hyuk had nothing to be desired as he said. First, Yoo needed time to think. ¡°¡­will you give me a little time to think?¡± ¡°Okay, but I can¡¯t wait long. One day, one day later, I¡¯m going to reveal that I¡¯ve knocked down a class-A wear wolf.¡± And that evening. Yoo gave in to Kang even before dawn. Finishing the deal with Yoo Jae-myung. Kang Min-hyuk met Ko Young-chul. ¡°How¡¯s the situation?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not bad. I have plenty of money, but when Kang Min-hyuk said he had a different mind, there were a lot of friends who followed him.¡± Ko Young Chul. He founded an intelligence unit at the request of Kang Min-hyuk. There was no special movement before. Once trusted people were gathered to establish a basic system, and Kang Min-hyuk devoted himself to buying the red Mana Stone, which he emphasized as his top priority. As a result, most of the red mana stones currently on the market were owned by Ko Young-chul, and even if a new red mana was released, they had a system that connected to Ko Young-chul. There was no noise in the process. He was certainly an outstanding man of ability. It wasn¡¯t only because of blood ties that Ko Young-chul was to be appointed as the next chief of the intelligence unit, a huge organization called Soohumun. ¡°But why do you need this?¡± Thick. Ko Young-chul handed over a bundle of documents. There were profiles of countless people in it. What they all have in common is that they are all wizards. It was also details of wizards with considerable skills. ¡°Hope brings people together. I intend from now on to put forward a man of cause, to give hope to those people.¡± ¡°You seem to be doing something fun.¡± ¡°You can say yes.¡± Ko smiled. The fact that Kang Min-hyuk took the initiative unlike before gave Ko a strong driving force. ¡°By the way, are you going to attend your mother¡¯s anniversary in a few days? The atmosphere doesn¡¯t look so good.¡± the anniversary of one¡¯s mother¡¯s death At that time, the gate of Sooho-mun carried out a large-scale suppression. By attacking the highly difficult dungeon left by the Emperor of the United States, the status of the gate is once again known to the world. Know That was why Kang stepped back. Kang Min-hyuk gave up the first symbol. ¡°Of course we should go. It¡¯s my mother¡¯s anniversary.¡± a peace fighter And the wizard. In the presence of both worlds, one¡¯s strength will be proved. That will be an opportunity to change the prejudice and the perception that Ganghwa warriors view wizards because they are from Ganghwa warriors. Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Ep.65. 18. People Gathering for Hope (3) Shocking news hit the magical academic world. Yoo Jae-myung, a graduate of the Hunter Academy¡¯s Magic Department, has reached six circles. It¡¯s the proof that he knocked down A-Ware Wolf, and Yoo Jae-myung opened the door to a new world that had been called the uncharted realm.¡± The news was bound to go wild. Class A. The word contained sorrows of wizards. Wizards are also a branch of Hunter and are the guardians of the world, but they have been treated unfairly because of the fact that they can¡¯t knock down A-levels. However, Yoo Jae-myung¡¯s move turned the tables upside down the line. Naturally, excited wizards of the World Federation of Magic flew straight to Korea. The purpose was twofold. Check with your eyes whether the six circle magic actually exists. If Yoo had really pioneered the unknown territory, they would pursue recruitment by any means. The outdoor training ground of Hunter Academy. Ahead of the magic demonstration, countless groups filled the seats. a roaring roar ¡°Did they really develop a six-circle magic?¡± ¡°To be honest, I can¡¯t believe it, but it¡¯s likely to be true if he¡¯s as good as Yoo Jae-myung. Yoo Jae-myung is a genius wizard who reached 5 circles in the early 30s. Ten years have passed since then, so it doesn¡¯t matter what happens.¡± ¡°Please, please be true.¡± There was a ¡®hope¡¯ in the eyes of the wizards. Six circle magic. Even if that is true, there will be limited groups that can recruit Yoo. But that¡¯s enough. During the course of 100 years of magical history, six circle magic was called an unknown territory. At first, I thought that magic civilization was not developed and could not be developed, but as the state of knowledge¡¯s return continued, wizards were worried that six-circle magic might not exist. Such questions have weakened the power of wizards. But while the six-circle magic may not be revealed to everyone, this presentation will prove to wizards around the world that unknown territory actually exists. Everyone had no choice but to get excited. With everyone¡¯s eyes on him, Yoo Jae-myung finally showed up. ¡°Magician Yoo Jae-myung is entering.¡± Clap clap clap A fiery clap burst out. Yoo Jae-myung seemed to be walking on clouds in such a situation. A few days ago, he was despairing at the wall of reality, let alone finding a six-circle magic clue. But now, in front of wizards who can see their faces, we are holding a demonstration to prove the birth of six circle magic. ¡®I really don¡¯t know about people.¡¯ That evening. There was a decisive reason why Yoo Jae-myung made a decision. Yoo Jae-myung, who is close to Lee Hak-beom, asked him what kind of person Kang Min-hyuk is. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t know exactly who Kang Min-hyuk is yet. He was born with such a special background, and his way of revealing great knowledge is not normal. But from what I¡¯ve experienced, Kang Min-hyuk is trying to ¡°develop magic.¡± If Yoo Jae-myung holds Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s hand, not only Yoo Jae-myung but also the entire magic academic community will develop.¡± It was an honest assessment. Instead of putting on fancy rhetoric, Lee Hak-bum expressed his honest thoughts. Yoo Jae-myung made a decision. In fact, I might have been inclined from the beginning. With the irresistible proposal of six-circle magic, Yoo Jae-myung needed a little assurance that he could take risks. Lee Hak-beom¡¯s words. It gave me a ¡°very little assurance,¡± and Yoo contacted Kang immediately in the evening, fearing he would change his mind. And now. Yoo Jae-myung stood in front of people. ¡°Let¡¯s start the six-circle magic demonstration from now.¡± Crrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr. Right in front of you. A-class wear wolf was waiting for magic. Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to Class A wear wolf. If magic works for grade A wear wolf, it will prove the fact that it is six circles of magic. In the eyes of those rising with anticipation, Yoo slowly casted magic. in time ¡°Explusion.¡± Bang! Quack, boom! A powerful explosion! The tremendous firepower shrieked the Class A wear wolf. He did not die in one blow, but his burning skin and drooping hair showed that the shock was formidable. power never found in the magic of five circles The eyes of the people were wide open, and soon everyone stood up and clapped. Clap clap clap ¡°It was true!¡± ¡°This is the magic power of the six circles!¡± ¡°Mr. Yoo Jae-myung, you¡¯ve succeeded.¡± a rousing compliment People cheered. Looking down at them, Yoo soothed his trembling body. ¡®Kang Min-hyuk.¡¯ Six circles. The magic that Kang Min-hyuk taught is not an ordinary six circle. It was an advanced six-circle magic, and the destructive power of it gave Yoo Jae-myung goosebumps. I realized at that moment. a man who can pass on such great knowledge without any consideration If you¡¯re a true wizard, you can¡¯t leave Kang¡¯s side. ¡®That¡¯s not bad either.¡¯ Mana¡¯s vows. Aside from the fact that the restriction was placed on him, Yoo was completely fascinated by Kang¡¯s knowledge. If he continued to provide such high-quality knowledge, Yoo was willing to offer his loyalty. Yoo Jae-myung, who moves his steps. As soon as he came down from the stage, countless celebrities who wanted him rushed to Yoo Jae-myung¡¯s front. Yoo Jae-myung¡¯s announcement. It turned each magic union upside down. The birth of the Six Circle proves that a new era has opened, but at the same time it has changed the face of the magic academic world. president of association of the british sorcery association Wayne Burns laughed as if he were bewildered. ¡°¡­I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve developed a six-circle magic. People who majored in magic in Korea are having a proper accident.¡± ¡°That wasn¡¯t the usual six-circle magic either.¡± the opposite side replied John Wesley. I still haven¡¯t forgotten. A powerful explosion! If people expected the power of six circles to be 10, the magic power shown by Yoo Jae-myung reached as much as 15. Superior magic power! For those who did not know the identity of magic, it was just a situation to admire. ¡°What is the possibility of Yoo¡¯s conciliation?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s very likely. After the announcement, Yoo Jae-myung tried to set up a seat in numerous organizations, but made no political moves. Yoo Jae-myung is known to have a wandering wall. He doesn¡¯t like to belong, so maybe he¡¯ll stay neutral.¡± ¡°The magic of the six circles has been born, and there¡¯s no way to figure it out. What a painful thing.¡± At least it was a good thing. It is not good news to have failed to appease Yoo, but it is still better than to move on to other forces. ¡°Still make every effort to recruit Yoo.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The same is true of other forces. Even if Yoo takes a neutral position, there won¡¯t be any forces trying to step down from his bid. six circle magic Its value is enough to risk its life. ¡°But there¡¯s a situation of concern.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Yoo Jae-myung is extremely reluctant to meet with wizards who belong to the group, but wizards who ask for personal instruction are not refusing. So, a few days after the announcement, there is a movement of power around Yoo Jae-myung. Yoo Jae-myung isn¡¯t actively seeking power, but wizards who are fascinated by the six circles are voluntarily following him.¡± ¡°¡­hm.¡± the formation of forces It¡¯s a dangerous job. What is the meaning of the six circle wizard? It is that it has broken the limits of the wizard, A-class monster. Yoo Jae-myung¡¯s actions proved not just the strength of an individual, but the power of magic itself. And that¡¯s what makes them powerful? ¡°If that happens, we may have a new force that will change the game around Yoo Jae-myung.¡± His expression hardened. This cannot be stopped by the power of the British Magic Union. The symbolism of the first six-circle wizard has already become the sanctuary of the magical academic world. The time when Yoo Jae-myung will make a lot of noise. There was a customer who visited Kang Min-hyuk. ¡°¡­is that true? Is it really your teacher who taught the magic of six circles to Yoo Jae-myung?¡± It was Jung Sang-hoon. a magic demonstration After that, the rumor spread to students of the magic department. Yoo Jae-myung is a man who is active in nurturing junior students, so he does not hesitate to ask for personal lessons. The wizards who have already heard the rumors, are visiting Yoo Jae-myung, the sorcerer, every day.¡± I came to my senses. Yoo Jae Myung. As many as six circle acolytes teach personal lessons, Jung Sang-hoon, who wanted to be strong, could not sit still. I¡¯m not saying you¡¯ll take someone else as a teacher. I went to Yoo Jae-myung just to get a clue for six circles, but his answer was so shocking. ¡°You¡¯re Jung Sang-hoon. You have nothing to teach me. The six-circle magic I presented was actually learned from Kang Min-hyuk.¡± Kang allowed Yoo to tell the truth to only one person. That was Jung Sang-hoon, and when he heard Yoo Jae-myung¡¯s answer, Jung Sang-hoon was stunned for a while. You developed a six-circle magic?¡¯ Kang Minhyuk. He¡¯s a great man. At first, I thought he was a classmate, but I was fascinated by Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s genius while being with him. And Kang Min-hyuk is a person who also has the ¡®Quality of a Teacher¡¯ regardless of age. Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s charisma made Jung¡¯s head bow down, and Chung was gradually taking steps to grow beside him. But six circle magic. No matter how highly he appreciates Kang¡¯s ability, it was an unimaginable situation. ¡°What is your teacher¡¯s limit?¡± He¡¯s like an onion. It is not enough to develop double castings, magic shapes, and mana fairy tales, and has already reached the top of three circles. Besides that, there were many shocking things when I was with Kang Min-hyuk, but this time I developed a six-circle magic. This was a different result from what I had shown before. It is Kang Min-hyuk, not Yoo Jae-myung, who opened a new era praised by the world¡¯s most famous magicians. So I found Kang Min-hyuk. Kang Min-hyuk smiled as he asked with his shaky eyes. ¡°You must have heard it from Yoo Jae-myung, the Magician.¡± ¡°¡­that was really true.¡± ¡°I told you before. If you want to risk your life and be strong for your family¡¯s revival, the answer to that will be to me. In the future, you will be the only one I will accept myself as a disciple. So you, Jung Sang-hoon, must be a great wizard.¡± each other¡¯s purpose The two are looking in the same direction. So Kang Min-hyuk accepted Chung¡¯s talent, and Jung¡¯s trust was once again solidified at this moment. Teacher. The word gradually imprinted on the heart. The beginning was a deal, but as time went by, Jung Sang-hoon was accepting the existence of Kang Min-hyuk as a real teacher. ¡°¡­thank you.¡± That¡¯s all I had to say. With knowledge as much as Kang Min-hyuk, there are many people who will accept him as disciples, even if he is not himself. Nevertheless, he chose himself. Kang Min-hyuk is a person who can also provide strength to Yoo Jae-myung, a wizard. Jung Sang-hoon has made up his mind. No matter what he asks me to do, I will give my life if it is what he says. For Jung, Kang was now the sky, and Kang was the only way to revive the family. ¡®Is that it? Belief Belief grew between each other. Previously, I had taught passively at the starting point of ¡°transaction,¡± but now I felt that I was ready. Jung Sang Hoon. Now it¡¯s time for him to mow down the gemstone. When Jung Sang-hoon became a bright diamond, his name would light up Kang Min-hyuk just like Yoo Jae-myung. ¡°Follow me.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He shifted his steps. And the space that arrived. There was a world that I had never encountered before as Jung Sang-hoon. ¡°I call this the Mana Room. It¡¯s also where you¡¯re going to train.¡± new world It was the moment when Chung¡¯s common sense collapsed. Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Ep.66. 18. People Gathering for Hope (4) Mana room. It was a very unfamiliar space for Chung. The fact that such a system exists in the world has never been heard of anywhere else in his life. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a demonstration first. Go outside, and watch closely how I do it.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± For now, I followed Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s words. There were separate windows made of tempered glass, so there was no big problem checking inside outside. Kang Min-hyuk sat in the middle of the Magic Circle, turned on his patriarchal seat, and said to Jung Sang-hoon, who was looking at him. ¡°The way to get the Mana room up and running is simple. When the manna in the circle is sent to the magic camp, the mana in response attracts the manna around it. From then on, Mana room training begins. It is important to withstand the pressure of mana and to accumulate how much mana in the circle stably. If you successfully adapt to this training, you will be able to make a lot of progress in the future.¡± The explanation was short. Kang Min-hyuk immediately sent Mana to the magic team, and 12 Mana-seok responded, raising Mana¡¯s density. Whoooooooooooong. Strong pressure! In the past, the pressure that he would not dare to endure hit Kang Min-hyuk. But Kang¡¯s expression was very stable. The experience of living in a place of trials led Kang Min-hyuk to the other world, and the fifth level of Mana Room seemed to be able to withstand more than an hour. Time flew by. When Mana sank, Kang Min-hyuk opened his eyes. ¡°You can just do the same way I just did. For your information, Mana Room is a training that can be strengthened quickly, so there is a risk of damage to the circle if something goes wrong. You can do it if you¡¯re confident you can handle it.¡± ¡°I will.¡± There is no reason to hesitate. a shortcut to strength Isn¡¯t that what Jung Sang-hoon desperately wants? With Jung¡¯s eyes expressing his will, Kang Min-hyuk replaced Mana-seok, who had exhausted Mana, with a new one. He used 12 mana stones himself, but Jung Sang-hoon only deployed six because he was going to do the first stage. And the training that started. The man inside alone, Jung Sang-hoon sent Mana to the floor as explained by Kang Min-hyuk. ¡®Now Mana¡¯s pressure is¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¯ Whoo-woo-ooh! ¡°Huh?¡± I took a breath for a moment. It was an unthinkable pressure. The whole body felt as if it were shrinking, and a fresh mana sucked into every hole was likely to produce hyperventilation. a world that has never been experienced before My head was spinning. The red-hot face seemed to vomit blood right away, but Kang watched the situation calmly. If Jung Sang Hoon gives up. For safety reasons, he will stop training right away, and Kang will reconsider the relationship he had with him. Mana room. That is the minimum condition to be strong. I admit it¡¯s hard to hold out. Jung Sang-hoon is still a two-circle wizard, and his circle is a weak circle made of hardener, and he doesn¡¯t know how to judge a guardian gate like Kang Min-hyuk. However, at least the first stage must be able to withstand it. Considering the mental strength required later on a higher level, this is only a warm-up. Do they know such expectations? ¡°Hurries, heurries.¡± Chung Sang-hoon quickly regained his stability. At first, he seemed to be struggling, but he found his own way to withstand Mana¡¯s pressure to match the word genius. A body that instantly assimilates with Mana. As if he would not miss this precious opportunity, Chung sucked up all the manas around him like a hungry monk. Reinforcement of circle. It didn¡¯t happen from the beginning. But when all the training was over, Chung achieved significant growth, with Mana rising noticeably. ¡°¡­this effect.¡± My heart was overflowing. Growth is in fact invisible, a hard process of gnawing the mind from the training standpoint. But Mana Room¡¯s training was dramatic. At the same time that respect for Kang Min-hyuk, who developed such training, suddenly came to mind. ¡®My teacher used 12 mana stones to make five levels of power. If stage one is this strong, how strong is the pressure in stage five? He¡¯s a monster. You¡¯re only a three-circle wizard now because you¡¯re behind the others, and if you¡¯ve mastered magic around the same time as me, you might have already reached the level of the Magician.¡¯ There was a lot of respect for Kang Min-hyuk. As we went outside, Kang Min-hyuk said. ¡°From now on, you can come to my house every day and conduct mana room training.¡± ¡°¡­but wouldn¡¯t Mana Stone cost a lot? At least it looks like a senior mana stone.¡± reddish mana stone There was a suspicion that it was a red mana stone, but the question of the amount of mana that took place in it was erased from my mind. What¡¯s certain is that it¡¯s a senior mana stone. Knowing how high it was sold on the market, Jung Sang-hoon had no choice but to feel sorry for him first. Kang Min-hyuk said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I promised to make you strong, and I intend to keep that promise.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­.!¡± When others visited Yoo Jae-myung. Jung Sang-hoon got a real start. The school was noisy. The appearance of a six-circle wizard. As a result, the students of the magic department were brightened up as well. in class A professor of magic, with a bright expression, was whispering. ¡°Yoo Jae-myung¡¯s talent has been unusual since he was a student. We took classes together at the time, and I thought he would always have a proper accident because of his shining face. But it was the magic development of six circles. I¡¯ve heard rumors about traveling around the world to develop magic for six circles since a few years ago, and I¡¯m really proud of being this successful as a friend. Everyone, Yoo Jae-myung, the magician of magic, is the pride of his magic major. Thanks to Yoo Jae-myung, the sorcerer will have the power to fight against A-class monsters in the future.¡± He looked very excited. Although he wasn¡¯t actually very close to Yoo, he talked as if he really knew him well. ¡®That¡¯s a good thing.¡¯ Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s judgment was correct. Yoo Jae Myung. He is a man of substance. A person who has entered an elite course, the Magic department, and has grown into a standard technique with everyone¡¯s recognition. In the process, Yoo formed ties with the upper classes. Although he did not belong anywhere due to his wandering wall, he wandered around the world with his business card as an honorary professor of magic. It built the reputation of a man named Yoo Jae-myung. He deserves to succeed. Such perceptions were widespread, and those who knew Yoo Jae-myung were not suspicious and jealous, but talked as if they were close with a little connection. a matter possible under the name of a wealthy person If Kang had come to the fore, the sorcerer¡¯s jealousy would have harmed Kang in any way. For now. Kang Min-hyuk slowly builds fame. And what if people like Lee Hak-beom, Yoo Jae-myung, and Jung Sang-hoon belong to their own tower? Then the game changes. Even if the root of Kang Min-hyuk lies in the ¡°Souhomun,¡± people will never be able to deny his existence. And ¡®The destruction of the gate is important, too.¡¯ a guardian gate Their punishment is followed by a lot of media. This is noted not only by the Ganghwa warriors, but also by the magic academic circles. Although Kang Min-hyuk is said to have been recognized through an academic competition, his perception that he is from the Guardian Gate still remains. Wizards looking at Kang Min-hyuk with prejudice. Ganghwa warriors who disparage Kang Min-hyuk as a failure of the gate. Kang Min-hyuk, who is in an ambiguous position, can completely change his perception through this opportunity that everyone sees. Especially wizards. They, who have always been ignored by Ganghwa warriors, will feel vicarious satisfaction at the sight of Kang Min-hyuk being recognized. a board for it To gain the trust of wizards. Kang Min-hyuk proceeded with the plan step by step. A few days later. I finally got the call I was waiting for. [Come to the gate by 6:00 p.m.] a gate call After class, Kang Min-hyuk headed straight to the gate. before the end of the war The Suho Gate discussed the future schedule. black leopard rubber jeans The leader of the intelligence unit and father of Ko Young-chul, spoke of the plan in a low, medium- and low-pitched voice. ¡°This is ¡®S-class Dungeon Dark City¡¯ located in Pocheon, Gyeonggi Province. All 12 teams that tried to attack the dungeon were wiped out and the entrance was closed, but reports of frequent random gate phenomena have been reported recently due to mana flowing from the dungeon. According to the survey, the schedule is a week from now. We will select the elite forces of the gate and carry out the conquest of the Dark City. The program will be broadcast by K Broadcasting, and the process will be revealed to people in real time.¡± Kang Duk-chul¡¯s wife. Since Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s mother¡¯s death, Suho Moon has celebrated her death every year. An annual event in which the land is colored with monster¡¯s blood, and the guardian gate¡¯s reputation is achieved by solving the American dungeon. The household deities of the guardian gate nodded, as they had already heard some. At that time, a figure said, ¡°By the way, have you heard the news this time? A wizard named Yoo Jae-myung of the Magic Department has developed six-circle magic.¡± ¡°Six circles? Does that mean magic works on A-class monsters?¡± ¡°Yes, they¡¯ve already finished their magic demonstration in front of everyone.¡± a fact already prevalent But there were also those who were not well informed of the rumors, and they responded with considerable surprise. But that¡¯s all. Jung Pan-ho said bluntly. ¡°That¡¯s no big deal. I guess you finally developed it after making a fortune to develop a six-circle magic. Don¡¯t you all know that? The fact that being able to deal with A-class monsters isn¡¯t everything. There are many dangers lurking in the world. Isn¡¯t the dark city we¡¯re going to go to a place full of Class A monsters? Wizards are now only on the start line, and they¡¯re still a long way from catching up with the reinforcement warriors. Do you happen to know? After about 2,000 years, we¡¯ll have a similar status. Hahahaha.¡± It was an obvious sneer. From the standpoint of a strong vested interest, Chung Pan-ho¡¯s development of the wizard was nothing but deplorable. Some responded in sympathy with him. The development of six-circle magic is a great achievement, but it is when it was strictly the standard of magic academia. For the Ganghwa warriors, a good weapon has been created. The value of wizards will increase in the future, but no one was worried that the trend would change to the level of six-circle. None of the people here right now can¡¯t deal with A-class monsters. For those who have had a history of slaughtering numerous Class A monsters with their own bodies, the discovery of the Six Circle did not give them a special sense of crisis. The reputation of a wizard. Kang Min-hyuk listened to it quietly. The magical academic world held a festival every day with the name Yoo Jae-myung, but there was no change in the world. ¡®This is a magical reality.¡¯ Six circles are not enough. If seven circles of magic are developed, then the reinforcement warriors will recognize the power of the sorcerer. ¡°Kang Min-hyuk.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Kang Duk-chul¡¯s eyes turned to Kang Min-hyuk. The voice was hard. Kang Min-hyuk answered with a voice that sounded like calling someone, not a son, and a voice that was cold. At that moment, the surroundings became quiet. Everyone focused on the rich man¡¯s conversation. ¡°There is no one in the Guardian Gate who will help you in this conquest. If you intend to take part in the punitive as a ¡®magician¡¯, you must protect yourself.¡± Kang Min-hyuk has quit his career. On the day Kang Min-hyuk left home, Kang Deok-cheol also threatened not to treat him as a guardian. Participation in punitive action is a minimum obligation. As Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s mother, she allowed him to participate in the massacre. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to get help in the first place. You don¡¯t have to say that, but I¡¯m going to protect myself. ¡°Chem.¡± ¡°Huh.¡± I heard a cough coming from around. a deadly atmosphere Fortunately the meeting didn¡¯t get any longer, and the seat was closed with the final schedule being coordinated. Kang Min-hyuk leaving the gate. Then, a familiar face came up to the side. ¡°Tell me if you need help. Whatever my father says, I¡¯ll protect you.¡± Ha Min Sung. It was a friend whom I saw in the charnel house. He, who is also an outstanding warrior who can topple an A-class monster, said with a rather serious look. Kang Min-hyuk laughed at him. ¡°Thanks for the word, but it¡¯s okay. The reason I¡¯m participating in this punitive war is to prove my own way. Even if you don¡¯t get help from the gate, even if you don¡¯t have the position. I want to prove to the people of the gate that the person is on the right path. So put what you just said in there. With your help, whatever I do, its meaning will fade.¡± ¡°You¡­¡­¡­.¡± Ha Min-sung showed signs of admiration. I heard it through Ko Young-chul. Kang Min-hyuk really made up his mind, and he¡¯s doing a different thing than before. I couldn¡¯t fully believe it because I remembered the day when I had put down the post of successor, but now I see it as true. ¡®It was really true. Kang Minhyuk. He¡¯s back. Lee Jun-ho, Ha Min-sung, Ko Young-chul and so on. The gate geniuses, called the Golden Generation, pledged allegiance to Kang Min-hyuk, who did not have the talent of Mana. Kang Min-hyuk was such a person. At the fact that he had regained his old form, Ha Min-sung had a smile on his face. ¡®Total. Kang Min-hyuk took out his phone. An hour from now. Kang Min-hyuk was contacted by one person. [Clissman] No, should I say Kang Minhyuk? I was really surprised when I saw Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s video at the magic conference. I can¡¯t believe Mr. Krisman was the Gang Min-hyuk of the gate. If your offer to hunt together in the past is valid, how about this time? I need Kang Min-hyuk as a wizard.] Kim Sung-ho. This is a text from a person who had hunted parties before. He did not mean much to Kang Min-hyuk, but Kim Sung-ho¡¯s timing of texting was good. Kang Min-hyuk replied. [You have time, but would you like to join the S-class dungeon?]] A minimal force to maximize one¡¯s ability. Kang Min-hyuk had an interesting picture in his head that he could make with Kim Sung-ho. And watching from the side Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s side, Ha Min-sung could not hide his joyous smile. Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Ep.67. 19. S-Class Dungeon Dark City Kim Sung-ho trimmed his clothes. Kang Minhyuk. I was already nervous at the thought of meeting him. You don¡¯t think we¡¯re bad, do you?¡¯ A few weeks ago from now. Kim Sung-ho and his group were shocked when they accidentally checked Kang¡¯s video clip of an academic competition. I knew that Chris¡¯s talent was extraordinary, but I never imagined it would be ¡°Kang Min-hyuk of the Suho Gate.¡± What was even more shocking, however, was the announcement made by Kang Min-hyuk. Kim Seong-ho was a bit interested in magic, and I knew how great Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s presentation was. ¡®Kang Min-hyuk is a genius.¡¯ It¡¯s a fact that anyone can know. Some have pioneered unknown territory, but following Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s actions known to the world, one can see that he entered magic at a late age. Only a few months. At a time when others can¡¯t lay foundations, Kang Min-hyuk has made a great discovery that will mark a milestone in the world of magic. And ¡®It means that Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s skills that we¡¯ve seen were made in such a short time.¡¯ Since then, I¡¯ve been in agony. Should I contact you? I think we should continue our relationship with him somehow. This is not because Kang Min-hyuk is from the gate. Kang Min-hyuk, experienced by Kim Sung-ho himself, was a man who could succeed as a wizard, regardless of the background of the guardian gate. ¡®Who will succeed anyway?¡¯ That was important. Kim Sung-ho, Lim Yoon-ho and Jung Min-chul. As ordinary people, they decided to become hunters one by one. So, I was training hard at the risk of my life, but there were many restrictions for ordinary people with no foundation to grow. Their growth rate was not bad because they were talented in their own way, but as time went by, they felt that they had reached the threshold. The problem was the background. With no background, they had no driving force to pull out in the end. Kang Min-hyuk was seen in such a situation. For those who didn¡¯t have any ¡°personal connections,¡± they first had a point of contact with a special person who was guaranteed success. ¡®You could accuse it of being calculating. But if you continue to have a relationship with Kang Min-hyuk, you can be positively influenced in any way by him who will succeed as a wizard. Whether it¡¯s hunting him or otherwise. So we need to make the most of our contact with Kang Min-hyuk. There is a need to make him think of us as someone who will continue to be involved, not just a passing relationship.¡¯ Desperate. They want to be strong. I don¡¯t even want to go to the guardian gate. Just continuing his relationship with Kang Min-hyuk as a wizard was very important for ordinary hunters. ¡°I¡¯m so nervous.¡± ¡°If I had known, I would have done better.¡± Anxious Lim Yoon-ho and Jung Min-chul were seen. In the end, it is Kim himself who leads them, so he breathed deeply and regained his composure. ¡®Let¡¯s do well.¡¯ Contact with Kang Min-hyuk. It is the result of trouble. I wanted to be strong, so I risked my shame. So you have to do well. So that Kang Min-hyuk doesn¡¯t feel bad, so that he can remember himself well. It was then. ¡°Here it comes!¡± Kang Minhyuk. As he approached from afar, Kim Sung-ho and his party swallowed dry saliva. Kim Sung-ho instantly doubted his ears. He was fully prepared for his meeting with Kang, but Kang¡¯s proposal was not included in the expected category at all. ¡°I¡¯ll be blunt. I¡¯m here to do business with you.¡± ¡°¡­ Is it a deal?¡± ¡°Yes, as I have said in the text, the Summon Gate will soon be the S-class dungeon of the Dark City. Then I need a ¡®new form¡¯ of reinforcement to work with me. It¡¯s a way to completely break down the system you¡¯ve trained, and it¡¯s a plan you can¡¯t do without consent. What I can promise you is, if you accept the offer, I will lay the foundation for your future growth.¡± Kim Sung-ho and his party. Kang Min-hyuk knows what they think. one¡¯s own ability When you get to know some of it, you can¡¯t help being greedy for those who are eager to be strong. I understand. It¡¯s not wrong. It is a pure human desire, and there is no guarantee that Kang Min-hyuk will make a different choice than them, even if he was in the opposite position. If the memory of the last hunt was not good, he would not have replied to Kim Sung-ho¡¯s group¡¯s text messages. Kang Min-hyuk judged that he could fully utilize Kim Sung-ho¡¯s group, and just as Kim Sung-ho¡¯s group had a purpose to achieve through him, Kang Min-hyuk also came out with a ¡°purpose.¡± There is no reason to hide it. This is a deal. There is no reason to look at the other person¡¯s countenance, nor to hesitate to speak. To be honest, if you accept it, the deal will be concluded, or else you can end up in a good way. ¡°Would you give me a moment to think?¡± ¡°How much.¡± Kim Sung-ho showed signs of embarrassment. They moved to one side for a while, then exchanged conversations with serious faces. ¡°What shall we do?¡± ¡°What is a new form of warrior? It¡¯s a way to break down the system we¡¯ve trained. We¡¯ve had a lot of trouble getting to where we are, and it¡¯ll take too long if we grow up in a new way.¡± ¡°¡­but I think it would be credible if the opponent was Kang Min-hyuk. Now we¡¯re called losers of the Guardian Gate, but in the days of our successors, He was a great man.¡± The conversation lengthened. I understand their feelings. Unlike themselves, they grew up on the bare ground with nothing. To the extent that they have recently succeeded in hunting B-class monsters, they were building their own ¡°world of their own.¡± ¡®It¡¯s hard to accept something new. You must not persuade. In a situation that presents a way out of common sense in this world, one needs the will of the other, not persuasion. Kim Sung-ho and his party. There is a reason why Kang Min-hyuk chose them. They have a strong desire to be strong, have their own talents to grow in a short time, and have a will to remain undaunted against monsters. Especially under the solid support of Kim Seong-ho, Lim Yun-ho and Jung Min-chul showed great potential, although they were still young. If they had started out as gatekeepers, they would surely have grown to stand out. And the most important point. ¡®Because there is no background, I have no choice but to cling more eagerly to my way.¡¯ You don¡¯t just need an outstanding person. Even if you have a great talent, you don¡¯t need it unless you follow Kang¡¯s idea. As Kang Min-hyuk wants. Like Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s idea of ¡®direction¡¯. To a certain extent, a passive person is needed now. ¡°Are you done with your concerns?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Kim Sung-ho and his party. They returned to their seats. In their expression of firm will, they showed what answer they would give. ¡°I will follow Kang Min-hyuk. To be strong, we¡¯re ready to do anything.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Kang Min-hyuk laughed. Now that they¡¯ve grabbed the rope they¡¯ve given, it¡¯s time to open a new path. ¡°As promised, I will give you full support to be strong in the future. And with that support, you¡¯re going to be the Defender who protects the wizard.¡± Defender. In this world, unfamiliar words popped out. Cleese¡¯s own world. While hosting the Mercury War there, Kang witnessed the guards holding shields and blocking their opponents. a peace fighter Wizard. Like them, shield soldiers are a profession. This is how the book describes the shield disease. [The beginning of Defender should go back to the days when the ''system of response¡± has not yet been established. Back then, no barriers were built to protect wizards, so wizards had to worry about protecting their bodies. Such diverse spells, such as moving casting, were born, in the process that ordinary people without magic talent began to walk the path of a defender holding shields and guarding wizards¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. by now, the way ordinary people keep wizards with shields has become commonplace, and among them those who show exceptional abilities have been given the title of a defender. Unlike ordinary shield soldiers who borrow the power of magic artifacts, the Defender shows more than that. However, the number of defenders is small, and it has been replaced since Golem was developed.] Defender. A new profession has been born. In fact, it¡¯s a natural phenomenon. In the Ganghwa civilization, the wizard takes on the role of assisting the Ganghwa warrior. If such a relationship was a reversed magic civilization, of course there would have been a position to assist the wizard. Not the general shield, but the Defender is a position where only a few people born with physical abilities are possible, and it was explained about their skills as well. Thick. ¡°Let¡¯s get started.¡± Kang Minhyuk. With him in front of them, Kim Sung-ho and his party were wary of each other. Upon accepting the offer, Defender spoke an unknown word and suggested a three-to-one confrontation in a quiet place. What Kang Min-hyuk is holding is a shield. After hesitating about what to do, Kim Sung-ho finally opened the gun first. ¡°I¡¯m going.¡± Tadak. Kim Sung-ho rushed in. He pushed Mana into his leg to amplify his speed, and in an instant he came close to the ground and wielded a sword at Kang Min-hyuk. Kaang! ¡°Strengthen shield. Mana, if you inject mana into a shield with a high conductivity, the shield boasts more than you can imagine. Even if a Ganghwa warrior uses Aura, it doesn¡¯t usually break the shield.¡± Kim Sung-ho¡¯s expression was distorted. Lim Yun-ho and Jung Min-chul followed him belatedly and attempted a joint attack. in a fit of anger A burning come. Ora¡¯s use was talked about in advance, and they aimed for Kang¡¯s blind spot. Kang! Kang kang! ¡°¡­?!¡± The attack was all blocked up. Kang Min-hyuk blocked his opponent¡¯s attack in a proper move. He pushed his opponent first so that his opponent could not deliver his power properly, and the attack on the solid shield did not produce any significant results. The shield was not only strengthened by the ¡®mana of the Danjeon.¡¯ Kang Min-hyuk, a wizard, was able to strengthen his shield enough, and he used his experience as a Ganghwa warrior to receive three men¡¯s joint work without any problem. And Puck! ¡°Chasing. The art of focusing forces momentarily, striking opponents with shields.¡± Quadang! Lim Yoon-hyo fell backwards. So Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s technical demonstration continued. As time went by, Kim Sung-ho¡¯s group¡¯s expression was marked with consternation. The opponent is a wizard. However, Kang¡¯s physical ability did not seem to be a wizard. Even if he was fighting with a sword right now, Kang Min-hyuk could slaughter all three of them with his own ability. Last Kang Min-hyuk said. ¡°I named this technology the shield of defense. It¡¯s a special mana wave that draws attention from a particular person.¡± Defender¡¯s skills. In fact, they have transformed Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s knowledge of the Klissman world into a ¡°hardened warrior.¡± The same was true of the shield of defense. It is a technique that is not in the world of Kris alone, but Kang Min-hyuk has created a new type of technique by grafting the oral tradition of guardian swords into the shield. It¡¯s a difficult job. But Kang Min-hyuk did it. A man named Kang Min-hyuk has the qualities of a pioneer who paves the way on his own without help from anyone. Puck! Quadang! Kim Sung-ho is falling out. Looking down at him, Kang Min-hyuk pulled up his shield. ¡°That¡¯s it. The skills I¡¯ve shown you now are what you¡¯re going to learn as a Defender, and you¡¯re going to have to risk your life and train to play my part in the S-level dungeon.¡± The map is finished. Kim Sung-ho and his party were devastated, but their expressions showed no despair over the current situation. ¡®Our choice was right.¡¯ Defender. I saw the possibility in it. With Kang Min-hyuk, it seemed that he could achieve significant results with his new position as a defender, not as a reinforcement warrior. Next week. Although it was a short time, Kim Sung-ho¡¯s group was ready to burn their souls. Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Ep.68. 19. S-Class Dungeon Dark City (2) Finally, it is the day of the punishment. After entering the Wangbangsan Mountain area, where the S-class dungeon dark city is located, traces of nearby residents fleeing in a hurry were seen everywhere. The time when dungeon was formed was a month ago from now. With random gate phenomena occurring frequently around dungeon, it became a ruin where people could not live. Inside the yellow border. Upon arriving at the first safe zone, Suho Moon¡¯s successor, Lee Jun-ho, was in charge of the briefing. ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll briefly explain the situation. Since the creation of the S-class dungeon dark city, all 12 parties trying to attack the dungeon before the discovery of the epic monster Dark Rich have been destroyed. After that, the government named the dungeon a dark city and upgraded it to an S-class dungeon, completely shutting down the surrounding area. At first, it was reported that there were no survivors, but a few days ago, there was a report that radio was reported inside the dungeon. The Guardian Gate will be a top priority, but we will proceed with the rescue of the survivors at the same time.¡± Lee¡¯s voice was calm. With his handsome appearance and matching voice, his gaze at the people was charismatic, overwhelming the crowd. ¡°We will divide the punitive force into three groups of 10 people. I will be at the front line as the leader of the advance team, and Kang Deok-cheol will be in charge of the main university, and Jeong Pan-ho will be in charge of the last team. Class S dungeon Dark City is a place of danger everywhere. What you should keep in mind is¡­¡± The explanation continued. Kang Min-hyuk knew what this situation meant when his disciples focused on Lee Jun-ho¡¯s explanation. ¡°It¡¯s a process for succession.¡± This punishment. This is the official schedule of the Guardian Gate, which is so widely known that a reporter was attached to the K broadcasting station. In a place where many people¡¯s attention was focused, Kang Deok-cheol put Lee Jun-ho at the front, not himself. Lee Jun-ho, who is not yet firmly trusted by the public, was apparently determined to impress him on this occasion. It¡¯s a matter of course. Kang Deok-cheol finally made a decision on what he should have done earlier. ¡®Lee Joon Ho.¡¯ A friend who takes up a large part of past memories. While explaining, Lee made eye contact with Lee Jun-ho at the moment, but Lee did not express any emotion. a clear disregard Lee Joon-ho turned away from Kang Min-hyuk. Kang Min-hyuk did not seem to care. Until the end of the explanation, there was no exchange between Lee Jun-ho and Kang Min-hyuk. In the past, Lee Jun-ho was always in a position to listen to Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s story, but now the two have completely reversed their positions. a known relationship between the two It can¡¯t be good. Kang Min-hyuk came down from the post of successor, and it was Lee Jun-ho who replaced him. ¡°¡­this concludes the briefing. We¡¯re going to start the punishment in half an hour, so please repair it in groups.¡± I let go of my useless thoughts. Then, along with Kim Sung-ho and his group, he moved to the group 3 assigned to him. Jeong Pan-soo¡¯s face was distorted. As a member of his father, Jeong Pan-ho¡¯s group, he could not hide his anger at the sight of Kang Min-hyuk and his party. ¡°You want to play a pranks with me, right?¡± a guardian gate They mobilized as many as 30 reinforcement fighters to deal with Class A monsters for the latest round. And an official letter was sent to the Korean Magic Association asking for help, so in groups 1 and 2, two four circle wizards were deployed. Their presence does not significantly change the power, but the problem was that Kang Min-hyuk and his party, who came as members of Group 3, were upset. ¡°Do you have a problem?¡± Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s reaction was calm. Whatever Jung Pan-soo¡¯s reaction, he seemed to care nothing. ¡°Problem? Of course I do. Have you forgotten what this seat is like? It¡¯s a place to defeat S-class dungeons. I¡¯m grateful that you were brought down from the post of heir, but what is the hell is that? The Ganghwa warriors are barely holding a shield, let alone a weapon, and based on their achievements, they only hunted B-class monsters. You¡¯re finally crazy, aren¡¯t you? Still, it¡¯s a memorial to your mother, and seeing that you can¡¯t even see your own reason.¡± Kim Joon-ho and his party. They were the problem. In Suho Gate, only elite troops were selected to join the punitive force, and Kim Sung-ho and his party were obviously not suitable for their present position. The combination of Kang Min-hyuk and Kim Sung-ho¡¯s party. I had no choice but to be upset. Just by looking at them, I couldn¡¯t let go of the nature of the squire. ¡°Jeong Pan-soo, so to put it that way, you haven¡¯t been able to take part in the punitive process with me before. Don¡¯t you remember that much?¡± ¡°You bastard.¡± The face of the scepter stiffened. Past Jung Pan-soo was clearly below Kang Min-hyuk. Jeong Pan-soo was not included in Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s line, which was often called the golden generation, and he succeeded in hunting A-class monsters later than his peers. That was the disgust of Jeong Pan-soo. His face was full of heat, but in fact, he had nothing to say to Kang Min-hyuk. Jung Pan-soo at the time was certainly not at the level to join the party if Kang hadn¡¯t given him the proper role. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll see. Munju ordered me never to help you. Let¡¯s see what happens when you bring them in. Never expect us to help you with your past connections. Being assigned to group three means you don¡¯t have any friends here.¡± He¡¯s right. Three trillion. Where Jeong Pan-ho was the leader, it was composed of people who could be called Jeong Pan-ho¡¯s power. In other words, there were no people like Ha Min-sung who had friendly feelings toward Kang Min-hyuk. The people of Group 3 will be brutally loyal to the orders of Munju, and Kang must protect his body on his own. Kang Min-hyuk smiled. ¡°Do as you please.¡± I didn¡¯t even expect help in the first place. a word of self-preservation If he didn¡¯t think he could keep the word, Kang wouldn¡¯t have joined the punitive force. With Jung Pan-soo getting out of sight with rage, Kang Min-hyuk set aside his eyes and prepared for the punishment. Finally, the punitive force entered the dungeon. Then the surrounding landscape changed dramatically. Apparently it was a wooded mountain until just now, but now half-worn buildings stretched out before me. a ruinous city Such an expression was appropriate. I don¡¯t know what civilization was formed in the past, but there was no sign of life here anymore. ¡®Expanded dungeon.¡¯ Dungeon It is not always in the form of a cave. In places called extended dungeons, such as S-class dungeon dark cities, the scenery around them changes so quickly that it is improbable as soon as they enter. The Dark City was a nobleman. The shape of the cave and the ruins city still have little sense of alienation, but the embarrassment is great when grasslands or snowfields unfold. It was then. I heard the reporter¡¯s voice from the lead. ¡°We¡¯ve finally entered the S-class dungeon dark city.¡± K Broadcasting Corporation. They were boldly broadcasting the punitive process in real time. In Suho Gate, they expressed confidence that they could succeed in the conquest, and at the same time, they laid the perfect foundation to promote Lee Jun-ho. The cameramen were all assigned one by one to the advance team, the main unit and the second team, but only the advance team had a constantly chattering reporter. Still, the reporter did not do anything that interfered with the punishment, such as talking to Lee Joon-ho, as if he had a minimal concept. ¡®Let¡¯s focus on the punishment first. He shook off his useless thoughts. When I looked around, I saw the same form of scenery as the data Ko Young-chul gave me for reference. ¡®S-class dungeon dark city.¡¯ It¡¯s a dangerous place. Ever since the discovery of Dark Rich, the Epic Monster, there has not been a single party to target the place. Epic Monster. Its power was witnessed in the world of Krisman. Rod¡¯s majesty, who led hundreds and thousands of Ware Wolves. Their power was enough to bring down a nation. What the SUHO gate¡¯s punitive force is now trying to target was such an epik monster, and Dark Rich is not as powerful as Wear Wolf Road, but instead deals with a large number of monsters. Not in dozens, but in hundreds. It was then. The advance party signaled. beeping ¡°Get ready.¡± ¡°Monster!¡± Ta-da! Right in front. Between the collapsed buildings, black shadows were seen rising. Kim Sung-ho, who confirmed their appearance, said in a surprised voice. ¡°Dullahan and Ghoul. But. How many have we got?¡± B-class monster Durahan. Class D monster grilling. An object is not a very strong monster, but their number at first sight exceeded a hundred. Kim Sung-ho and his party held the shield close to their body. an imminent battle For the first time, I couldn¡¯t hide my nervousness in the situation where I had to take part as a defender. At their appearance of firm will, Kang Min-hyuk said without raising Mana at all. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be ready already. That much of a monster, it¡¯ll be cleared up in the lead.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Kim Sung-ho and his party, whom they have yet to understand. Then, the advance team and the monster collided. Durahan and Guoul. A group of dead people who do not know the pain is certainly not a pushover. The reporter¡¯s complexion turned pale when they rushed in at once, and the subsequent scene was quite shocking. ¡®Defence test.¡¯ like a bolt out A wave of mana broke out. The eyes of the dead were focused on Lee Jun-ho due to the power of the guardian sword used by Lee Jun-ho. The dead men who all at once attacked Lee Jun-ho. It was definitely a dangerous scene, but Lee was not at all embarrassed. as if nothing had happened As soon as he wielded his sword, an aura of visible fire swept the surroundings. Fluttering! Surak! The torso of a group of Durahans flew off simultaneously. The body burned by the intense heat did not regenerate, and Lee Jun-ho jumped among the dead, perhaps not enough for the gaze focused on him. Then the massacre began. Whenever Lee Jun-ho¡¯s sword flashed, several dead men streaked on the bottom of the rainwater, and Lee stepped on the guardian treasure and refused to allow a single attack. Apparently, the number of monsters rushing in was over a hundred, but rather Lee Jun-ho¡¯s momentum was overwhelming the monsters. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s great! The successors of the Guardian Gate are different!¡± The reporter made a fuss. She, who was just scared, knew that she was safe by Lee Joon-ho¡¯s force. Subsequently, the advance team attacked the monsters. The main army did not come forward. Just as Kang Min-hyuk didn¡¯t raise Mana, they knew they were in a situation of being cleared up from the line of the advance team. In terms of the ratio of heads, the situation was quite unfavorable, with 10 to 1, but the elite of the gate never backing down. No one was hurt, and no monsters were sent back. A B-class monster was a terror to the students of the magic department, but posed no threat to Lee Jun-ho. Puck! a head-blowing dura As they filled their sight, they suddenly found the bottom. Lee Jun-ho, who handled more than 30 animals alone, managed the situation by cutting through the torso of the last Durahan. a hand-wringing paddies Tuk, Degurrrrrrrrr. Durahan¡¯s body collapsed. Lee Jun-ho, who collects the sword, did not even breathe much. ¡°As expected.¡± ¡°Lee Joon-ho¡¯s successor is different.¡± ¡°You have a good eye for Mun-ju¡¯s eye.¡± The people made a noise. Well, it was Lee Jun-ho¡¯s current location. Lee Joon Ho. The person chosen as successor on behalf of Kang Min-hyuk. He was chosen by Kang Deok-cheol not by political maneuvering, but by the clear evaluation criteria of his ability. the sword of the first guardian gate. That¡¯s what people called Lee Jun-ho. Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Ep.69. 19. S-Class Dungeon Dark City (3) Six years ago from now. There was a saying in the guardian gate. ¡°The gate was blessed by God.¡± Back then, the succession system of the gate remained unshakable. Kang Min-hyuk swept the Mutu competition, showing great talent, and there was always Lee Jun-ho beside him. If Kang was No. 1, Lee Jun-ho was No. 2. It was always Kang Min-hyuk who won by a hair¡¯s breadth, but Lee Jun-ho was the son of a family god, so people said that was ideal. the greatest talent of the day They were all born in Suho Gate. The future of the gate was bright, and many said that the gate would remain intact even if the era of Kang Deok-cheol ended. But such expectations fell at once. Kang Min-hyuk has been lacking in Mana¡¯s talent since he was young. He was still young and believed that time would solve it, but as time went by, the gap between Kang Min-hyuk and his friends widened. Excellent swordsmanship? Clever hair? It was of no use. In the end, the fact that Mana, the real power that dominates the world, is not being used, has made a huge difference in power that cannot be filled by other talents. He fell into the depths of despair. At a time when the family gods doubted Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s qualities, Lee showed talent even in Mana. ¡°In the area of Mana, Lee¡¯s talent is the best in the world.¡± It was a perfect condition. It was perfect to grow into a Ganghwa warrior, and Lee Jun-ho, with his wings on his back, flew up. Kang Min-hyuk was always ahead of Lee Jun-ho in swordsmanship. However, he was no match for the real-life battle using ¡°mana,¡± and Kang realized his limitations with the sword that was being pushed out in vainly. So he put down the post of successor. The shock of the accident during the punitive process was great, but behind it was the existence of Lee Jun-ho. Surak! Lee Joon-ho¡¯s sword cut Durahan¡¯s chest. It was neat. Ora, who rose blue, split Durahan¡¯s hard outer skin like a tofu, and Lee Jun-ho took a step forward and came under attack from monsters all over. Dozens, hundreds of monsters. They rushed quickly to seek Lee Jun-ho¡¯s life, but as time went by, the bodies piled up at his feet. ¡°Don¡¯t go in with the enemy! We¡¯re not here for a war of attrition. To deal with the dark lychee located at the end of the dungeon, there is no reason to overpower the sub-monsters. So keep your place in positions where each other can defend each other, and deal with incoming enemies first!¡± cried Lee Joon-ho. Lee Jun-ho¡¯s order made the advance team move in perfect order and blocked the surging enemies like waves without any problems. a continuous battle It was already the fourth battle since meeting the undead crowd. Nevertheless, the advance team did not show any signs of shaking around Lee. Thanks to the strong support of Lee Jun-ho, who was a member of the advance team, taking on most of the attacks with his whole body, his disciples were able to deal with the enemy more easily than they thought. Lee Jun-ho was the perfect leader. Excellent force and leadership. Had it not been for the background of being the son of a household god, he might have competed with Kang for the post of successor in the first place. ¡®You¡¯re still alive. the last resort Kang watched Lee¡¯s performance. There was nothing yet for the second party to do. Most of them were handled in the advance and the main competition, and at the center was Lee Jun-ho, who received the spotlight in one body. The disciples of Sooho Moon looked at Lee Jun-ho with envious eyes, and the reporter has been praising him since the beginning of the punishment. He deserved such treatment. ¡®Because of you, I was able to leave the gate.¡¯ That¡¯s the reality. Kang knew that even if he gave up the post of successor, the post could be replaced enough. It¡¯s possible if it¡¯s Lee Jun-ho. With Mana¡¯s talent, he gave Kang Min- The future of the gate without Kang Min-hyuk will remain bright around Lee Jun-ho. Surak! Lee Jun-ho topples Durahan. In his brightly shining figure, Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s shadow was not seen at all. The advance team, the main unit, the late squad. There was a reason for dividing the troops into three units. The intelligence chief, identified only by his surname Kim, reported the information he had confirmed over a week. [Monsters in dark cities come back after a certain period of time. Seen by the effect of a field full of dark mana, the resurgent monster follows the humans who attacked them to the end. So you can¡¯t rest for a long time in a dark city. Because any delay can be a drag on monsters, dealing with the dark lychee quickly is the key to the punishment.] an S-class dungeon It was a character worthy of its reputation. So, even if it was a bit too much, Lee Jun-ho was advancing fast, and the main and the later generations never deviated much from their positions. You never know when the resurrected monsters will follow you. If monsters rush in from all sides, the unsystematic position could quickly collapse, so the units divided by three accurately set their own positions. The advance team is in front, the main team is in support of the situation, and the latter team is in rear. So in the beginning, Lee Joon-ho¡¯s advance team had no choice but to suffer, but soon after, the second team had to come forward. ¡°It¡¯s flying!¡± ¡°Prepare for battle!¡± shouted Jung Pan-ho. the home front Monsters who had previously dealt with followed me under the chin. The number was really high. The sight of about two or three hundred monsters flocking at once gave off a great sense of intimidation, but the people of the Suho Gate remained unshakable. Fortunately, most of them were D-class monsters, Guwool. ¡°Wizard!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Four Circle wizards. Their role is not an aggressive position. ¡°Light!¡± ¡°Fire Sword.¡±¡± Pod. in a blaze of anger First of all, I lit the light. The nature of light weakens the outer skin of undead monsters. And Fire Sodra added the power of the sword with the enchanted magic. Flames have the power to destroy darkness. Fire Sod is a very expensive magic, and it has struck back against the enemy, who has been blessed with burning flames, all at once. Argh! ¡°Dead!¡± Poo-hwak! The battle broke out. In a situation where they were tangled together and fighting each other, the people of Group 3 showed the power of the advance. The opponents are not even Class A, but most of them are Class D. It is not enough to defeat the disciples of the gate, who boast the power of a hundred per person. And the main university, located in the center, also moved to help the rear guard. While the advance and the latecomers are each located in fixed positions, Kang Duk-chul¡¯s main unit has been properly balanced according to the circumstances. Hundreds and dozens. At the spectacular sight, Kim and his party were mesmerized. ¡°¡­wow.¡± a guardian gate I could see why they are called Korea¡¯s number one armed group. The scene in which the force of only a few dozen overpowered hundreds was admired just by looking at it. It was then. Kang Min-hyuk raised Mana and shouted. ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll leave my safety to you.¡± This punishment. Kang Min-hyuk intends to prove to people ¡®the power of a magician.¡¯ He knew the power of the gate better than anyone else, so he knew that he could not stand out in a moderate manner. by way of old age I announce that I am a four-circle wizard.¡¯ in a blaze of anger a strongly burning flame Kang Min-hyuk joined the battle in earnest. an approximate 300 There were so many heads. But for monsters with only B-level limits, you can¡¯t even hurt the guards at the gate. ¡®Those who go to the slaughter are the elite of the gate.¡¯ elite troops They are capable of dealing with a group of Class A monsters. For them, the current situation was no problem, and no one really showed signs of threat. However, it only took a while. If you use technologies like Aura Wave, you can handle them quickly, but in the end, excessive mana consumption against resurgent monsters can directly lead to the depletion of mana later. I saved Mana as much as I could in preparation for a fight against Dark Richie. The reason I accompanied the four circle wizards was to use them actively and hunt them efficiently. in other words ¡®Now is the time when the wizard can play the most.¡¯ Hundreds? Such a number doesn¡¯t matter. The swarming monsters seemed to be gathering on their own, as if they were magic. ¡®Double casting.¡¯ My head was spinning. It¡¯s not a quad cast. Now the two brains have focused on one magic trick, completing the magic casting at a faster rate. Experience at the Monster Wave Training Center. The experience of that time came to life. ¡°Lun Flare.¡± Fluttering! Quang! Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s magic was intense. The powerful force is not only the D-class Guwool but also the B-class Durahan. Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s magic shows more than five circles. In the blaze of burning Durahan, the people of the Suho Gate were bewildered and found their master. I have been informed of the plan several times for this exploration, but in the process, I have not heard at all that the Magician of ¡°more than five circles¡± is providing firepower support. But it was only the beginning. Kang Min-hyuk, who was in a rut, casted magic nonstop. ¡°Lun Flare.¡± Quack, boom! in a flutter The flames flared up. Wizards of the Korean Magic Association. There are complex reasons why they don¡¯t use the four-circle attack magic. Once the four-circle magic doesn¡¯t work for Class B Durahan, and after a few use of magic, the mana reveals its bottom. There are methods like Mana fairy tales unveiled by Kang Min-hyuk, but they are not yet familiar with the new technology. So it castrated its aggressive ability. Behind the Ganghwa warriors, he thought that supporting auxiliary magic alone played his part. But Kang was different. Kang actively turned Mana, who was filling the circle, into magic. The casting was really fast. In the space of trials, the trained brain showed an unimaginable speed of casting, and whenever Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s magic was exercised, the number of monsters dropped noticeably. Monsters ignored the Ganghwa warriors and attacked Kang Min-hyuk, but they were completely blocked by Kim Sung-ho¡¯s group. Puck! ¡°Where!¡± Kim Sung-ho and his party. They clenched their teeth against it. To them, the challenge of dealing with hundreds of monsters is not something familiar, but has been brainwashed over the past week by the idea of defending Kang Min-hyuk by all means. Thanks to such protection, Kang Min-hyuk was able to focus entirely on magic, and Mana¡¯s explosive mana eventually cleaned up the situation. ¡°Lun Flare.¡± Bang! Fluttering. The last magic. Over the burning flames, Durahan was seen falling. It wasn¡¯t a crisis in the first place. Still, it was clear that hundreds of monsters were in a situation where the ankles would be held quite a while.m. by the way ¡°¡­¡­what is this?¡± The disciples of the guardian gate showed signs of embarrassment. Why were they embarrassed? Naturally, it was due to magical powers. Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s performance was beyond common sense. Although it was a four-circle magic, its power was more than five circles, its casting speed was ridiculously fast, and Kang Min-hyuk used magic as many as 10 times in a short time. In common sense, it was different from common sense that Kang Min-hyuk, who should have already fallen out of his mana, was still in good health. But that wasn¡¯t the point. the biggest problem The person who used magic is Kang Min-hyuk. Jung Pan-soo, who dropped the charred body of Durahan, looked at Kang Min-hyuk with a startled look. ¡°¡­what the hell has happened to you?¡± Kang Minhyuk. The people of the guardian gate know the life he has lived. Just a few months ago. Kang Min-hyuk, who abandoned his successor¡¯s post and left the gate, was a heavenly warrior who didn¡¯t even know the magic spell. But a few months later. ¡°Kang Min-hyuk as a magician¡± in front of them gave the people of the gate a sense of separation of memories. Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Episode 70. 19. S-Class Dungeon Dark City (4) The education course of Suho Moon includes the ¡®Understanding of the Magician¡¯. Although they are not recognized as equivalent, Suho Moon¡¯s policy is that they should be used as a means. So there was a memory gap. How difficult and time-consuming it is to raise a circle, even a wizard treated as a non-mainstream. Jung Pan-soo was well aware of him. If his memory is correct, even the wizards who have taken elite courses since childhood are only two circle wizards at Kang¡¯s age. by the way Does this make sense?¡¯ a run-flare Four circle flame magic. Kang Min-hyuk used four-circle magic in front of everyone. At first, he thought he was mistaken, but he couldn¡¯t turn a blind eye to reality at a time when even the starter was kindly called the run-flare. How the hell? A question came to mind. And most of all, Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s magic had the power to surpass the four-point mark. ¡®I¡¯m sure it¡¯s 4 circles magic, but it¡¯s only 5 circles in power. Otherwise, the B-class Durahan can¡¯t fall under magic. And the magic casting time is unusually short, and I used magic 10 times by myself. Wizards know they¡¯re exhausted if they use their circle maximal magic a few times¡­¡± Questions asked one after the other. There was a ¡°common sense¡± that made it even more embarrassing. It wasn¡¯t just a matter of Jeong Pan-su. The disciples of Group 3 also spoke in a small voice, looking at Kang. ¡°Kang Min-hyuk was a four-circle wizard?¡± ¡°When did you get to that level already? It hasn¡¯t been long since you went out to learn magic.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense in common sense. Even if you¡¯ve learned magic since you were a child, it¡¯s a historic achievement to reach the top of four circles at the age of 17, and the one we remember was definitely a reinforcement warrior. excellent in that too How did such a person get to the top of four circles in a few months?¡± ¡°That¡¯s great, by the way. I didn¡¯t know the magician¡¯s firepower was this strong.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not this strong originally. I¡¯ve been hunting a few times with the four-circle wizard, and his magic was much stronger than the flame magic he used. It¡¯s just weird. Have you ever heard of a magician using ten magic tricks? Usually, it¡¯s a wizard to fall down if you use it four or five times.¡± Words directed at Kang Min-hyuk. The perception has changed. a failure at the gate I thought I abandoned the sword and chose the magic department as a ¡°dofisher,¡± but Kang Min-hyuk made an unexpected achievement. This makes a difference. Kang Min-hyuk, who was simply called a loser, seemed to have his own plan. Very fast. ¡®What a dog.¡¯ Jung Pan-soo¡¯s expression was not good. Kang Minhyuk. He doesn¡¯t want him to reappear. I hate it I hated it even if I didn¡¯t like it. Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s contribution was evident in this battle, but Jung did not mention him at all. ¡°Everyone, get it straightened out. We don¡¯t have time.¡± a nervous voice When Jeong Pan-su opened his eyes and glanced around him, the disciples of the gate looked away. They are the people of the Jeong Pan-ho line. Since they may have problems later if they appear to Jung Pan-soo as a bad image, they have to wrap up their thoughts on Kang Min-hyuk and quickly fled. Only then did the anger subside a little. Jung Pan-soo saw Kang Min-hyuk. ¡®I don¡¯t know how you got there, but your limit is just that. From the moment the A-class monster appears, there¡¯s nothing you can do, even if you¡¯re a 5 circle wizard. So look at it clearly. From the moment you gave up your position as successor to the Guardian Gate, how big a gap has arisen between you and me.¡¯ turned one¡¯s eyes away In order to be recognized by Kang Min-hyuk, it was time to focus on the battle. The punitive cruised like a ship in the wind. There have been several attacks by resurgent monsters from the rear, but not to the point of major problems. From now on, it is outside of exploration.¡¯ rubber gin The SUHO¡¯s intelligence unit recognized much of the S-class Dungeon Dark City. They went on a personal expedition, but they were also unable to leave the area due to safety concerns. The guardian gate was no longer able to borrow the power of information, and when he stepped into the unknown area, Lee Jun-ho¡¯s sense became acute. Thick. ¡°Stop.¡± It was then. About ten minutes after entering the unknown area, there was a strange form of sight ahead. ¡°Captain, there¡¯s a body.¡± a dead body Around the building where the outer wall had collapsed, there was a body lying on the floor. Lee Joon-ho and other advance teams approached the body carefully. The dead body, completely drained of blood, seemed to have been quite a long time since it died. Lee Joon-ho examined the body¡¯s attire. ¡®A black bracelet worn around the wrist. I¡¯m part of the Drake mercenary. The last of the 12 parties to challenge the Dark City. Why were they killed in this place like this?¡¯ Drake. They are mercenaries who specialize in dungeons around the world. Since the previous 11 parties were wiped out, the Drake mercenaries have entered the dark city with elite forces capable of dealing with even Class A monsters. But they all died. Since Suho Moon has yet to face a Class A monster, he judged that there is a possibility of a Class A monster appearing in the area where he is located. And ¡®The one who sent the live radio was part of the Drake mercenary.¡¯ I looked around. Information was needed. When I checked around the body, I saw a bloodstained handkerchief in my hand. But there was an article written in blood. [High Beak] ¡°¡­go beak?¡± The writing was not seen properly. It was written just before death, and the supports were covered in blood. Lee Jun-ho frowning. I found a word that can be applied to an oversized beak. Then, Lee Joon-ho suddenly realized that the S-class dungeon dark city was the district of Dark Rich, the Epic Monster and the Magician-type Monster. ¡°No way.¡± a spring roll I got up from my seat. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The disciple of the guardian gate next to him asked, but Lee Jun-ho did not care about it and immediately shouted to the main university. ¡°Let¡¯s get together right now! Space separation, dark lychee to use space separation..¡± purr rrrrrrrrrrr. The judgment was correct. What the word meant was ''space separation,¡± but the situation that had already been feared took place. ¡°Damn it!¡± ¡°Space separation!¡± a rocking distorted space The black mana took control of the surrounding space at once as if it were a volcano, and blocked five senses. Right after the explosion. When the people of the guardian gate came to their senses, they could not see the figure of the ''second party¡± anywhere. space separation It¡¯s a very difficult magic. In the past, a party in England experienced space separation in dungeon, which caused the party to be scattered and wiped out. If they hadn¡¯t written about space separation just before they died, mankind might never have known that the magic of space separation exists in the world. Three times in a hundred years¡¯ history. So I knew it, but it was too rare a chance to prepare for it. ¡°Crrrr.¡± Kang Min-hyuk frowned. The shock of space separation stirred a disgusting energy in the midst. As they managed to come to their senses and checked their surroundings, group 3 people were seen standing up one after another. Right next to it. Kim Sung-ho also came to his senses. ¡°Are you all right?¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t think it¡¯s all right.¡± Kim Sung-ho smiled palely. It was fortunate. Space separation is a magic with many variables. If there is no luck in the process of space separation, the body may be torn off immediately. Crack on a level is such a scary thing, and it was also the reason why mankind was still passive in the magic of crossing the space directly. Magic civilization is already widely known for its magic crossing ''space,¡± but people in the Ganghwa civilization still use techniques that combine science and magic, such as magic buses and airplanes. Three trillion. They all seemed to have fallen to the same place. But then, I heard a strange sound from somewhere. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± It was just around. When Kang Min-hyuk checked the surrounding area, he saw a figure like a human being in a place where the shadow of the building was heavily lowered. ¡°¡­lady, there¡¯s a man here.¡± a dry voice Kang Min-hyuk hurried there. Then there was someone who seemed to be a man in his early 20s. The man¡¯s condition was not normal. Both legs were cut off as traces of the battle, and the cheeks were thin due to malnutrition. A condition that does not seem strange if it falls down immediately. Still, there were water bottles and beef jerky pieces lying next to them, which are believed to have been the driving force behind them. Even that was almost eaten up, and the death energy pervaded men¡¯s faces. ¡°Old, are you a rescue worker?¡± a dull voice Once confirming his condition, Kang told Kim Sung-ho to call Chung Pan-ho. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the rescue team. What the hell happened here?¡± ¡°Okay, we¡¯ve been separated. Da, Da, Dark Rich is a really scary¡­ Yuck!¡± laryngeal duct He spat out everything in it. Black blood. He was already dying. ¡°Damn it.¡± Kang Min-hyuk hurriedly took action. Once I took the water and carefully spilled it into his mouth, but I didn¡¯t eat much and threw it up again. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± It was Jeong Pan-ho. When he came to his senses, he arrived with Jeong Pan-soo. An explanation was not necessary. It was visible that the dying man was the main character of the survival radio and that there was no way to save him. The people of the gate saw countless deaths. Jung Pan-soo said in a cool voice, as he could distinguish between what could be saved and what could not be. ¡°Father, this man can¡¯t be saved. So the priority is to give up the rescue and join the main force¡­¡± Yay! Jeong Pan-soo¡¯s head swung away. Jung Pan-ho, who blew his cheek, said with a hard look. ¡°Pansu.¡± ¡°¡­Ah, Father.¡± Jung Pan-soo cried. I was embarrassed. Jeong Pan-soo, who fought bravely against A-class monsters, was rarely beaten by his father in his life. But suddenly, he slapped me. In a tearful emotion, Jeong Pan-soo¡¯s eyes shook greatly. However, Jung¡¯s expression was firm. It was quite a stern look, unlike his usual self. ¡°I¡¯ve told you many times. Under no circumstances should people give up. I didn¡¯t teach you that much.¡± ¡°Ha, but.¡± ¡°But what? Are you going to throw it away if I was in that condition? That is the man who has persistently continued life, looking only at our rescue. But if you decide you can¡¯t rescue someone who hasn¡¯t died yet and then throw it away, why don¡¯t you think of the despair he¡¯ll experience?¡± It was a strange sight. Jeong Pan-ho. He is a famous son fool. When he admonished Jeong Pan-soo, the people of Group 3 held their breath. ¡®This has happened once before.¡¯ I remember Kang Min-hyuk. just once When Jeong Pan-soo, who was in training, left his seat in fear, Jeong Pan-ho turned into a tiger. At that time, Kang Deok-cheol couldn¡¯t stop him. Jeong was beaten like dust for abandoning his colleague, and from then on he could not disobey his father. And now. The situation at that time was reenacted. Knowing that Jeong Pan-ho had a line that he could not cross, Jeong Pan-su bowed his head with a distorted look. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right if you know.¡± Jung Pan-ho drew attention. Then, he looked at Kang Min-hyuk and said, ¡°The rescue of the survivor is a priority mission. Treat survivors, and immediately we join the main force.¡± a brief respite The party sighed. The survivor belatedly came to his senses and identified himself as Alex, a Korean-American. ¡°¡­thank you very much. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I¡¯d be dead.¡± Jeong Pan-su turned his head. Maybe he felt guilty about asking to abandon him, but he didn¡¯t come to Alex¡¯s side. Alex It was taken care of by the cameraman of K broadcasting company. Because he was an extra-power resource, he had no choice but to volunteer for this kind of exertion. It¡¯s hard to film right now anyway. Alex, who was walking under the aid of a cameraman, said in a voice trembling with fear. ¡°You have to be careful. Nearby is Death Knight, an A-class monster. They annihilate us¡­ ¡­.¡± Beep I heard a signal ahead. At that moment Alex¡¯s expression turned pale. Around here. If the monster showed up, it would be Death Night. Didn¡¯t his party die because of them? Alex¡¯s body trembled. ¡°Ah.¡± Die. The idea dominated the mind. When Alex¡¯s already weakened spirit was about to collapse, Kang Min-hyuk sent a warm mana to his back. Huayak ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Alex saw Kang Min-hyuk. Looking down at his eyes full of fear, Kang Min-hyuk said in a firm voice. ¡°The gate doesn¡¯t collapse that easily.¡± Jeong Pan-ho and Jeong Pan-soo. I¡¯m not that fond of him. They don¡¯t like Kang either, but he acknowledged at least as much as Jung¡¯s ability. Jeong Pan-ho. This is what people call him. ¡®The tiger at the gate.¡¯ Kang Duk-chul¡¯s closest aide. In terms of sheer force in the guardian gate, Jeong Pan-ho is a monster within three fingers. Then he joined the battle in earnest. Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Episode 71. 19. S-Class Dungeon Dark City (5) A-class monster. The boundary that proves strength in this world. They are the ones who give most people ¡°absolute fear,¡± but in front of Jeong Pan-ho, the story was different. Kaang! a powerful spark The dark sword wielded by Death Knight was blocked by Jeong Pan-ho¡¯s sword. Death Knight knows how to use the ¡®Ora Sword¡¯ just like a Ganghwa warrior. In the case of Ganghwa warriors, who had weak Ora power, the sword and body were cut off, but Jeong Pan-ho¡¯s Ora had no problem with such attacks. Rather, the shock pushed Death Knight back, and Chung Pan-ho rushed toward a space swarming with darkness. [¡­Dead, man!] [¡­ attack!] a red complexion Dozens of Death Knights flashed in the snow. From their swords the fire of Ora was blazing, and came upon the Jeongpan Lake from all sides. Kang! KaKang! It was a difficult battle. In a situation where even a slight mistake would kill him, Chung refused to allow a single attack. The guardian guard moved constantly in search of a path, and blocked the opponent¡¯s attack by a black narrow margin of Jeong Pan-ho. And counter-attack. ¡°Crazy Arcade!¡± Quaduck! [Giggling] Death Knight shuddered with a split body. Jeong Pan-ho further cut his throat and destroyed the ¡°heart of Mana¡± inside. Death Night, dying in a flash. For wizards, the end was pretty vain for Death Night, the object of fear, but now there was no time to admire it. Dozens of Death Nights. And numerous dura-han that follows them. There were too many enemies to deal with now. ¡°Damn it! I have to help my father quickly.¡± Right after the battle. Jung Pan-ho threw himself at a group of Death Knights for the safety of Group 3. Thanks to this, Jeong Pan-soo and his students in Group 3 were able to easily deal with monsters. While they moved forward steadily handling the monsters, dozens of battles between Jeong Pan-ho and Death Knight took place at the front line. Kang! Kakakakakakkang! It was a huge clash. Jeong Pan-ho showed a fierce spirit. Instead of backing down against Death Knights, he aimed for an opportunity to attack the role of Hoshi Tam Tam Tam as if it were a beast. a tiger at the gate If Kang Deok-cheol, who is called the Guardian Sword, is a prosecutor specialized in defense, Jeong Pan-ho is an aggressive use of the Guardian Sword. In fact, Kang Deok-cheol and Jeong Pan-ho did not intend to show their strength in the latest round of punishment. I thought there would be no problem with the punishment even if I took the proper step, but now there are unexpected variables. So I stepped out. I knew it was time to show strength, not wait-and-see. Quaduck! [Giggle!] Another Death Night was extinguished. The sheer force of Jeong Pan-ho was phenomenal. Despite being surrounded by dozens of Death Knights, he steadily reduced his opponent¡¯s numbers, let alone being pushed out. The title Tiger of the guardian gate is not attached for nothing. If it weren¡¯t for him, we could have fought in a very difficult situation from the start. ¡°¡­this is the power of the gate.¡± Alex He opened his mouth wide. That was great. Dozens of Death Knights and more Durahan. They, who drove the Drake Mercenaries to the brink, did not achieve any significant results against Sooho Gate. I heard that the guardian gate was great, but I didn¡¯t know that the elder¡¯s power was so powerful, not even his master¡¯s. And most of all. ¡°What the hell is that wizard?¡± Right in front of Alex. Like Jung Pan-ho, Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s presence was shining. the shadow of a city When the demons of hell appeared in it, Kang knew he had to go all out to live. ¡®If you¡¯re pushed out once, you die.¡¯ Here¡¯s the dark city. It is a very favorable environment for the endless regeneration of the dead. Humans are always tired, so even if they survive this battle, they will be cornered in the next battle with fatigue and injuries they have accumulated before. So you shouldn¡¯t be pushed back in the first place. A sure victory is the only way to survive here. Huayak I scattered my manna. At the same time, he grasped the situation around him. In previous battles, if you had simply focused on attack, you now need an appropriate role as a ¡°partie member.¡± [¡­Dead!] Death Night. Like Durahan, they attacked the guardian disciples. The Guardian Gate disciple is also a powerful man who can deal with A-class monsters, but the problem was that there were too many opponents. A dizzy hand, blocking attacks from all sides. The moment I missed Death Knight¡¯s attack by a moment¡¯s mistake, the face of the guardian pupil turned pale. then ¡°Lightening Spear!¡± It¡¯s falling out! Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s magic tricked Death Knight. Death Knight shuddered at the powerful shock. It was impossible to handle Death Night with the magic of four circles, but it was enough to buy time temporarily. And in the meantime. Bugak! The sword of the guardian gate pupil smashed Death Knight¡¯s neck bone. Subsequently, a guardian priest was seen trying to wrap up the Death Night, but Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s eyes were already capturing a different situation. ¡°Lun Flare.¡± Bang! in a flutter The disciple of the guardian gate, who faced the same crisis, took his breath away with the help of Kang Min-hyuk. My head was spinning. Kang Min-hyuk kept his balance on the battlefield through auxiliary positions, quickly grasping the situation on the battlefield. It¡¯s not just it. When certain firepower is needed. Kang Min-hyuk lived up to those expectations. ¡°Explosion.¡± non-grade magic A considerable amount of mana slipped out, causing a powerful explosion. Quang! purr rrrrrrrrrrr. There was a tremendous explosion. This time even Death Knight had no exception. Death Knights, who did not care about the magic of the four circles, were reeling from the power of the ¡°explosion.¡± But there was still a lot to deal with. With a constant stream of images, the brain-brained head devoted all its energy to casting a single magic. ¡°Earthquake.¡± Kugugugu Palace. Another non-grade magic. The ground shook. It feels like using the seven-circle magic Earth Quake, but the effect was a little different. Picking up. The ground split. The pack of monsters that had been rushing fell into the depths of darkness, and they never came to the ground again. A strong tremor. In a situation like holding the ground in both hands and shaking it, the monsters failed to exert numerical superiority. It was a disaster. The manger, which swallowed dozens of monsters, came back to its original form, closing its mouth when Mana¡¯s effects declined. Move! Quadde-de-deuk. Under the ground, I could hear monsters being beaten. No matter how capable of resurrection, monsters under the ground will never come to earth. My head was spinning. The circle rotated incessantly. ¡®I can get on with it.¡¯ Suddenly, I remembered the old days. successor to the guardian gate In those days, Kang Min-hyuk was in a position to lead the students of the Guardian Gate. Had it been the successor¡¯s role to deal with the enemy and issue orders like Lee Jun-ho at the front line, it was now possible to coordinate the battlefields at the rear. The flow of the battlefield changed according to the magic used by Kang Min-hyuk. In proper support, the guardian disciples breathed a sigh of relief, and where the monster was excessively driven, the situation was solved by extra-grade magic. maestro of the battlefield While front-line Chung Pan-ho was buying time, Kang Min-hyuk pushed his enemies by coordinating the battlefield like that. And the disciples of the Guardian knew that. I had no choice but to know. Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s help. They are the ones who receive it directly. At first I thought it was a coincidence. Bang! in a blaze of anger I couldn¡¯t even afford to express my gratitude at the scene of burning hot just before I was hit by Death Knight. Because it was that urgent now. However, when magic was used again in a similar crisis, the guardian deacon thought. Master Gang Min-hyuk is protecting us. There are still many questions. Why Kang Min-hyuk came down from the post of successor, and how he reached the four-circle level in a short time. But now I didn¡¯t need such things. Kang Min-hyuk is Kang Min-hyuk. As Kang Min-hyuk, the successor they remember, showed his ability, so the disciples of the Guardian could be more aggressive. As such, Kang¡¯s assistance was great. The magic broke out in a timely manner, and especially the non-grade magic showed such great power that it made me wonder if there was such a magic in the world. an outstanding peace fighter a brilliant wizard The combination of two civilizations was explosive. The Ganghwa warriors were not pushed back against Class A monsters, and the sorcerer was worth as much as he protected them. The situation finally reversed itself. The disciples of the guardian gate had the upper hand. In the end, most of the monsters in the back were dealt with, and later tried to help Jeong Pan-ho, who was on the front line. by the way Quaduck! Jung Pan-ho Blows Death Knight¡¯s Head. He had already dealt with the Death Knight, which was more than ten on his own. The battle is over. Alex thought he couldn¡¯t survive, but the strength of the guardian gate didn¡¯t collapse even in times of crisis. Right after the battle. The disciples of the guardian gate approached Kang Min-hyuk. ¡°¡­Thank you very much.¡± ¡°I was able to be safe thanks to Master Gang Min-hyuk.¡± ¡°When did you learn magic that much? You¡¯re not usually good.¡± Things have changed. Kang proved his ability with this battle. While Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s discontent arose when he laid down his position as successor to the gate, no one could stick to his discontent until the end even when his life was saved. And Kang Min-hyuk conjured up a whopping A-class monster. Knowing how great it was, the eyes of the guardian disciples looking at Kang Min-hyuk softened a little. Kang Minhyuk. The successor to the gate of Suho did not give up, but was looking for his own way. one¡¯s sight When the disciples of the guardian gate turned around, Jeong Pan-su was annoyed. Damn it. He has long hated Kang Min-hyuk. Why? There was nothing special. Jung always wanted to be treated, but Kang Min-hyuk was perfect in every way. When compared with him, Jeong Pan-soo had to be shabby. His talent was nothing compared to Kang Min-hyuk, and although Jung Pan-ho did not express it directly, he seemed to want Kang Min-hyuk to be his son. That¡¯s how the feelings have been built up. So when Kang Min-hyuk came down from the post of successor, Jung Pan-soo felt so good. At last. He was ahead of Kang. Kang Min-hyuk in his childhood may have been great, but he thought he had won the game in the end. But now. Kang Min-hyuk was shining brightly. His forgotten jealousy soared at the sight of him receiving people¡¯s attention. So I shut my mouth. He could have said a word to Kang Min-hyuk like others, but Chung¡¯s pride did not allow it. It was then. A totally unexpected man stepped up. ¡°Your help was very great in this battle.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡± Jeong Pan-ho. It was him. He, who used to sharpen his magic, did not deny it in the face of confirmed facts. Jeong Pan-ho¡¯s eyes turned to Kim Sung-ho¡¯s party. ¡°And you.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Your role is to protect Kang Min-hyuk, when you¡¯ve only been blocking monsters with shields.¡± ¡°¡­that¡¯s right. I thought it would be helpful to fight if we could create an environment where Kang could focus on magic.¡± I took a hint. a peace fighter The power of the world went under the wizard. It can be blamed. However, Kim Sung-ho tried to be as confident as possible in front of Jeong Pan-ho, as he showed good results. ¡°It was a good judgment. You will continue to be faithful to your duty, and the members of Group 3 should protect Kang Min-hyuk first if he is in danger, depending on the circumstances. In this battle, Kang showed his worth. If the wizard creates the best environment for us to play, we can get out of here.¡± a change in the standard People were dumbfounded. a criterion of strength For Jung Pan-ho, who evaluates a person only with that, Kang Min-hyuk judged that it was worth using. It was just that. So I accepted the wizard. Instead of sticking to existing ideas, they made the best judgment to survive here. And Jung Pan-ho knew. Jung Pan-soo is too small to admit the reality, so he has to step up. ¡®You¡¯re a hat. He didn¡¯t appease the judge. Although he is a dear child, taking care of him now may lose all of his guardian disciples. ¡°We are now in a very dangerous situation. But if we pull ourselves together and solve this difficulty, we¡¯ll surely be able to make it through. Trust me, Jung Pan-ho. The lake you have followed will send you out safely. So bear with it even if it¡¯s hard. Until I join the main force, I break through this difficulty with all my might from now on.¡± He was a leader. I didn¡¯t know when I was under Kang Duk-chul, but in times of crisis, Jung Pan-ho showed his worth. Even then, there was a hopeful atmosphere. but Not long after, when they met the new ¡°Death Knights¡± group, the people of Group 3 fell into despair. ¡°¡­don¡¯t tell me that.¡± the center of a group His form was different from the usual Death Night. Dark Aurah and sharp energy wafting around. It was obviously a transcendent monster just before Epic Monster. ¡®That¡¯s what it was about.¡¯ an S-class dungeon All those who challenged here were talented. Nevertheless, they all died because of the variables of space separation and unexpected transcendental monsters. Difficulty level beyond S grade. ¡®¡­may really die here.¡¯ dead ground Not only Jung Pan-ho but also Kang Min-hyuk could not think of hope this time. Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Ep.72. 20. Jeong Pan-soo and Jeong Pan-ho Transcendence. The final step to reach when an A-class monster, who is not born with the power of Epic, goes beyond his limits. They are strong. Although there is no powerful power to lead the great army like Epic Monster, as a single entity, transcendent monsters have power beyond common sense. Usually, the power of monsters is limited within the standard of the grade, but the limits of epics and transcendental monsters are not clear. That¡¯s why monsters beyond Grade A are called ¡°real fears.¡± [¡­little men.] Transcendental Death Night. He stepped out through the darkness. Then, as if a highly disciplined warrior had a foot sword, the dark sword flashed and divided the space. ¡°Dangerous!¡± Tadak. Jung Pan-ho kicked the ground. The attack of the transcendent Death Knight aimed precisely at the disciples of the Guardian Gate. It¡¯s not the kind of attack they can stop. No matter how powerful the elite forces of the gate are, they are able to defeat the Class A monster, but the transcendence level is two or three levels higher than that. Powerful mana swarmed from inside Jeong Pan-ho. like a bolt out Quang! ¡°Crrrr.¡± It was not a clash between a sword and a sword. There was a huge explosion, and Jeong Pan-ho¡¯s body was pushed back. a tremendous shock Jeong Pan-ho¡¯s expression was distorted by the disgusting energy that occurred inside, but now he had no time to control the inside. As soon as Jung Pan-ho hurriedly looked up and checked the front, the transcendent Death Night had already reached its peak. [¡­to punish a human being.] Surak! Darkness came in. Jeong Pan-ho protected the interior of Manaro and used the Beige of the Suho Gate. ¡®iron wall ().¡¯ physical fortification due to mana Jeong Pan-ho¡¯s body has exceeded human limits. Quang My body shook. But the shock wasn¡¯t as great as it was just now. Jung Pan-ho watched the attack of the transcendent Death Knight until the end, and at the same time he stopped it, he let his opponent¡¯s sword slip away, aiming for his neck. Then the sword of the transcendent Death Knight was quickly recovered. Unlike the characteristics of the undead monsters, who usually neglect defense, his swordsmanship was not common. Kang The sword is blocked. As his arm bounced up, Jung Pan-ho hit himself. Puck! a slight gap Jeong Pan-ho¡¯s sword shone once again. The blazing aura divided the space, but the counterattack of the transcendent Death Knight was also formidable. They exchanged dozens of agreements in an instant. A tremendous wave of mana swelled around with the sound of iron ringing in the Kangkang, and the disciples watching were nauseous by itself. A short time. But the shock from it was great. The Death Knights rushed in in unison, as the disciples dared not dare to intervene in the fight between the two. [¡­killing!] [¡­Death!] ¡°Damn it.¡± Kang! Kakakang! Jeong Pan-ho was pushed back. While some of the transcendent Death Night¡¯s attacks are strong, some of the Death Knights that hit their disciples were attacks on Jeong Pan-ho. It was a dangerous situation to face just one transcendent Death Night, but his expression was horribly distorted when attacks from all sides were also inundated with other Death Knights. Fast defensive herbivores prevented their attack, but at the end of it was the attack of the transcendent Death Knight. Poong Bang! Jeong Pan-ho was thrown into a ruinous building. Transcendental Death Nights that rush in right away. Without a moment to groan in shock, Jung Pan-ho held the sword strongly, spitting out blood filled his mouth. ¡°Yap. You son of a dog.¡± Retreat? I don¡¯t even think about it. Jung Pan-ho knew that the only answer was to topple the transcendent Death Knight in order for the latter to survive. Kaang! two conflicting beings Jung Pan-ho shouted with his bloodstained mouth. ¡°Kang Min-hyuk! Make a plate so that I can fight only two of the transcendent Death Knights!¡± a moment of crisis The man who came to his mind was not a regular judge. Kang Minhyuk. He will find the right answer. ¡°Welcome!¡± Jung Pan-ho, who spoke his last words in spite of evil, turned off his ¡°around¡± and rushed to the transcendent Death Knight. Quang! Kang¡¯s situation was not relaxed either. At the moment of the clash between a group of Death Nights and the rear platform, Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s mana also gave off a powerful firepower. ¡°Explosion.¡± Quang! Qua Qua Qua Kung! non-grade magic The powerful impact sent Death Knights everywhere. But that alone could not solve the situation. The number of Death Nights was so high, and the explosion does not have the destructive power to crush or kill a Class A monster. The Death Night, damaged by the explosion, is part of it. Jeong Pan-ho¡¯s voice was heard as he was preparing for a follow-up hit as his disciples and Death Knights were intertwined. ¡°Kang Min-hyuk! Make a plate so that I can fight only two of the transcendent Death Knights!¡± I came to my senses. When I checked where Jung Pan-ho was, I saw him falling behind in number. ¡®It¡¯s dangerous.¡¯ This fight. In order for Kang Min-hyuk and other latecomers to survive, Jung Pan-ho must topple the transcendent Death Night. Your magic? You can¡¯t do anything with it. Even with dozens of extra-grade magic tricks showing the power of six circles, the transcendent Death Night will not have any impact. For now, we need the power of Jeong Pan-ho. In this space, only he had the power to topple the transcendent Death Knight. My head was spinning. The situation on the battlefield was sucked into the snow and quickly found the answer. ¡°Jeong Pan-soo!¡± Kang Min-hyuk put a blood clot on his neck. As Jung Pan-soo shook off Death Night and confirmed himself, he squeezed his voice. ¡°Right now, drop the regular Death Night by the Elder¡¯s side! Now!¡± ¡°Bitch.¡± The judge clenched his teeth. Kang Minhyuk. I really hate it. But he was no different from Jeong Pan-ho. In a situation of crisis at stake for his father¡¯s life, ironically, Kang¡¯s name gave him strong trust. The years past. Apart from jealousy, Kang was a reliable successor. ¡°Okay.¡± a broken heart The squire flew away. Come burning from his sword. At the Death Knights who were attacking Jeong Pan-ho, Jeong Pan-soo flew straight and hit the sword. ¡°Dead, you bastards!¡± Kang! Kakakang! The Death Knights were not taken easy. The sword was retrieved to prevent Jeong¡¯s attack, and all the Death Knights who were attacking Jeong Pan-su faced him. a one-on-man confrontation The scepter drove them away with evil. To save my father, I learned that I had to carry out Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s orders. It was then. Kang Min-hyuk, who focused on ¡°One Magic¡± as his brainpower, used magic the moment Jeong Pan-ho and Jeong Pan-soo fell. ¡°Taesan.¡± Kuung purrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr. The ground shook. As the floor soared, the surrounding landmarks changed. Magic different from an earthquake. Taesan transforms the surrounding topography into the form desired by the wizard. ¡®Make a stage for you two.¡¯ Cuckoo kung. Jeong Pan-ho and Transcendent Death Night. The ground where they were located rose high. Then the other Death Knights could no longer attack Jeong Pan- The stage where the two fought was too high to intervene with physical ability, and Jung could concentrate entirely on the transcendent Death Night. The stage was made. But the problem wasn¡¯t over. With the rush of Death Nights, Kang immediately cast the next magic. ¡°Yoo Sung-woo.¡± Whi-ying. Quack, quack, quack! Meteorites falling from the sky. The powerful shock swept the Death Knights. Kang Min-hyuk opened the circle wide. The ceaseless spinning circle constantly vomited its magic, but the situation showed no sign of improvement. ¡®This is not enough.¡¯ Jeong Pan-ho. His absence lacked firepower. It¡¯s really great that you haven¡¯t been pushed out against dozens of Class A Death Knights, but that doesn¡¯t mean the situation is just hopeful. Time is not on the side of the latecomer. If Chung Pan-ho loses to the transcendent Death Knight, the late squad will be wiped out. So we have to clean up Death Nights on the ground as soon as possible and help Jung Pan-ho, who is struggling. Kang Min-hyuk squeezed his head out. To solve the current situation, the power of the variable called magic was desperate. ¡®Magic has its limits.¡¯ Mana. It¡¯s over when it reveals its bottom. So you have to use magic efficiently and as strong as possible. The brain of the brain rotated rapidly. Giving up the magic casting, both brains tried to find the best solution for the current situation. Then I found a strange feeling of alienation in my head. a sort of heterogeneity that has never been felt before The moment Kang Min-hyuk touched it. Huayak ¡®¡­¡­¡­?!¡¯ extension of the mind Kang Min-hyuk opened his eyes. The world turned white, and the noise around it disappeared at once. And ¡°If you¡¯ve touched the ¡®physics of memory¡¯, that means you¡¯re desperate for strength.¡± Cleeseman. He appeared before his eyes. an underglaze suit When Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s spirit was possessed by his body, where was his spirit? Your body? What about Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s body? A body without soul is bound to die. If Kang¡¯s body had existed without a soul, the aftereffects should have remained in some way. in other words ¡°When you were possessed by my body, I was also staying in your body.¡± said Cleithman. A conscious being. It was a very strange experience for Kang Min-hyuk to face only Chris, whom he had only seen in the mirror. ¡°But I didn¡¯t do anything as Kang Min-hyuk. There is no time to explain the reason. As far as the law of causality permits, there was only one thing I could do for you. Not directly growing a human being named Kang Min-hyuk, but leaving a special pattern on your body. I succeeded in it.¡± I couldn¡¯t understand. The law of causality. So what has happened to Kang Min-hyuk? Unlike Chrisman¡¯s silence as Kang Min-hyuk, Kang Min-hyuk has done a lot of work as Cliceman. That is not the fault of Kang Min-hyuk. If only Cleese had warned Kang in advance, Kang would never have left the shabby quarters. But Krisman did not warn in any way. It made me spend a lot of time as Cleeseman, and naturally the accident followed. There was no reprimand for him. So, of course, I didn¡¯t think of the law of causality, and I just thought of it as a mere connivance with the body. level-crossing glacialism There were some more complicated circumstances behind it. But Krisman had no reason or will to explain it. ¡°I¡¯m sure you have a lot of things. But you don¡¯t have to worry. My body is already free from the law of causality.¡± There were many questions I wanted to ask. But it was impossible. Clyseman¡¯s image is left in his memory. It¡¯s just a ¡°memory¡± that only Chris planted in Kang¡¯s consciousness. There was no way to solve your curiosity, as it was the same as playing a video stored in your head. Chrismann¡¯s body became blurred. Just before he disappeared, he left his last words. ¡°I decided to call my successful skills a transcendent imprint.¡± Huayak The space was sucked into my head. After a great dizziness, Kang Min-hyuk opened his eyes and faced the reality of ¡°blood and death.¡± ¡°Huh, haha.¡± I was out of breath. Jung Min-chul, who was next to him, looked up with a worried look. ¡°Are you all right?¡± There was no time to answer. a shudder coming up from the back of one¡¯s hand When Kang Min-hyuk checked the back of his hand, there was a strong glow of magic that he had never seen before. Kang Min-hyuk knew who it was. His memory, or the memory of Chrismann, told him. ¡®7 Circle Magic Fire Storm.¡± Transcendental imprints Cleistman, who has made imaginary knowledge a reality. Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Ep.73. 20. Jeong Pan-soo and Jeong Pan-ho (2) When the first imprinting magic was developed, people of magic civilization talked about new possibilities. ¡°If you imprint a seven-circle magic on a five-circle wizard, wouldn¡¯t a five-circle wizard be able to invoke seven-circle magic with the help of an imprint?¡± The development of civilization begins with curiosity. Because imprints are the replacement of all the necessary processes for magic, it seemed theoretically possible. So the magic experiment was carried out. Wizards who strongly hoped to climb the seven circles voluntarily supported the project, and the national project attracted the attention of the entire nation. As a result [All volunteers dead] The result was shocking. The circle, which couldn¡¯t handle the power of seven circles, was destroyed, and the backflow phenomenon caused the wizards to struggle with pain and die. Few wizards accepted the seven circle imprints in the first place. Some wizards have concluded that transcending imprints are impossible, with accidents such as burning in the middle of imprints. an area now called forbidden art Cleistman stepped into the realm. The ¡°Chowol imprint¡± imprinted on Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s body was a very safe form, unlike his repeated failures. only ¡®There are prerequisites for the early imprint. It requires a strong circle and a spirit that can handle the top circle. And you have such conditions.¡¯ The memory of Chris only. The remnant gave Kang Min-hyuk confidence. Surak! ¡°Argh!¡± The disciple of the guardian gate screamed. Death Knight¡¯s attack cut his arm. When his arm holding the sword fell to the floor, he had no way of stopping Death Knight. At the time when his lost hope looked at Death Knight, a powerful fire broke out and exploded at Death Knight. ¡°Lun Flare.¡± Bang! in a blaze of anger I bought time But the disciple of the guardian gate did nothing. With his already lost fighting spirit, Kang Min-hyuk decided that he needed a powerful shot to turn the situation around. ¡®An early imprint.¡¯ Huayak Mana shone. The light from the back of the hand was absorbed into Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s circle, and the circle rotated fiercely. That was the number of rotations that Kang Min-hyuk had never experienced before. Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s face flushed red and his veins popped out as the rotation he had to handle with seven circles was imposed on four circles. He looked as if he was about to vomit blood. ¡°Crowl.¡± I clenched my teeth. Blood flowed out through the mouth of the crocodile. Pressure that no ordinary person can withstand. My head was spinning. The knowledge of the seven circles quickly gnawed away at mental strength. However, Kang Min-hyuk, who overcame the ordeal, put out the pressure of Cho-wol with his blood-red eyes. Let¡¯s do that. like a bolt out The mana spread. Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s circle was opened, and the vast amount of mana turned into a property of flames. ¡°Fire Storm.¡± Boom. purrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr. Fluttering, fluttering! Dark clouds rose. The wind swelled, and flames rose at the end of the storm. Powerful Flame Storm! It just hit Death Knights. The seven-circle magic power couldn¡¯t hold out even the A-class Death Knight. The Death Knights, which were sucked into the Storm of Flame, were turned into ashes, and even the Death Knights around were shocked. Their skin, composed of dark mana, was burned down. a natural disaster It was a tremendous power. As the Fire Storm swept away, the number of Death Knights dropped noticeably. ¡°Yi, this is what it is.¡± ¡°Fire Storm?¡± The eyes of the disciples of the Guardian Gate turned to Kang Min-hyuk. They were astonished. Fire storm. With the sheer power of magic that they had never heard of, they doubted whether it was real. Common sense has broken down. Magic clearly has its limits, and Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s magic was showing a force beyond the word limit. a brief lull Kang Min-hyuk, who fell on the floor, cried out, squeezing his voice. ¡°Get a hold of yourself! It¡¯s not over yet.¡± [Arghhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! [¡­killing, killing all!] a spot of low flame The last of the Death Nights, they burst out through the flames. My head was spinning. Disgusting energy was no longer tolerable. ¡°Wag.¡± laryngeal duct I¡¯ve put everything inside out. I could see what I had today, but now it didn¡¯t matter. Death Night. When I looked up and managed to confirm their situation, I saw them intertwined with the disciples of the gate. ¡°Dead!¡± Puck! [Crrrrrrrrrrrrr.] It was literally a blood war. The unsound disciples of the Guardian Gate faced the Death Knights in a violent manner. They had already reached their limit. Since entering the Dark City, he has fought several battles, faced Death Knight in succession after being separated from space. There was a break in the middle, but in the end, in the situation that happened within a day, they had great mental and physical fatigue. Nevertheless, there were no deaths yet. It was their outstanding ability, but the spirit of the gate, which never gave up until the end, exerted strong power. And ¡°Arghhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡± Move! The center of the Death Nights group. Jeong Pan-soo jumped like a wounded beast. He was in the absence of Jeong Pan-ho. Using guardian swords, he properly focused the eyes of Death Knights, and despite his physical condition, he did not retreat to the end. When he was young, he was weak. Having abandoned his friend and turned his back on the monster, he has now become a decent warrior who lives up to his father¡¯s expectations after many years. ¡®You have to help.¡¯ Very fast. I clenched my teeth. The mouth was dried up, and a hollow energy hovered in the circle. There was no mana. I used a lot of non-grade magic, but I used all my mana in one room of seven circle magic. There¡¯s nothing I can do. Kang Min-hyuk knows too well that his sword doesn¡¯t work for a Class A Death Knight, although he would try to fight with it. Death Knight is the trigger that led to the abandonment of the sword. If he had held the sword that worked for him, Kang wouldn¡¯t have made the choice to give up the post of successor in the first place. in the result ¡®As a magician, you have to solve this situation.¡¯ A new road. He himself is a wizard. Kang Min-hyuk said to Kim Sung-ho, enduring the disgusting energy. ¡°From now on, I will restore Mana by using my methods. So please stand by me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The condition of Kim and his party was not normal either. Their facial expressions showed signs of hardship, but they held Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s side with their shields close to their bodies. Kang Min-hyuk immediately goes into the trial. Suddenly, one possibility came to mind. ¡®Wait a minute.¡¯ the law of the mind the power of the mind What happens if you accept mana with one brain, and magically express it with another brain right away? That¡¯s a possibility. In this situation without Mana, the possibility to try. ¡®Brain brain.¡¯ Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s thoughts were divided. And the psychology used. I began to feel the surrounding mana. The powerful suction power of Wolha¡¯s psychology sucked the mana floating in nature, and Kang Min-hyuk immediately conjured it up with another brain. It was a unique kind of way. Instead of stacking manna on the circle, they spun it once on the circle and immediately conjured it up. Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s mana was nonexistent. How to forcibly utilize mana discharged into nature. It shocked the inside and Mana ran wild, but Kang Min-hyuk forcefully suppressed Mana and casted her magic. Let¡¯s do that. ¡°Explosion.¡± Quang! Qua Qua Qua Kung! Gambling succeeded. The result wasn¡¯t as good as it was. The casting time was longer, the magic power was weaker than I thought, and the magic shock ruined my insides. But Kang couldn¡¯t stop his magic. His magic is the hope of his guardian disciples. Now, we must do everything we can, not give up. an excruciating brain The head increased the capacity of the limit. One side is the magic, the other is the magic. Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s magic helped a lot, although it was not an efficient way to use his mana. Puck! Surak! Death Knights have fallen. Shocked by magic, they could not withstand the sword wielded by the guardians. And the climax. From the sword of the Jeong Pan-su, the aura flared up. His sword, which advanced a notch in this battle, cut off the head of the unconscious Death Knights. ¡°Dead it all!¡± Surak! Death Night with a flying head. Kang Min-hyuk sank to the ground. With Death Night, which is really just around the corner, Kang Min-hyuk was able to catch his breath. ¡®It¡¯s over.¡¯ It was a relief. He survived in the end. This is the last one. The moment I recalled that Jeong Pan-ho and the transcendent Death Night were left, I heard a voice of despair from above. ¡°Pansuyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!¡± ¡®..?!¡¯ Raise your head. dark blackness screening. It was stuck in the body of Jeong Pan-soo, who was slitting Death Knight¡¯s neck. Quang! purr rrrrrrrrrrr. a tremendous explosion When the dark mana subsided, the body of a man of blood collapsed on the floor. Jeong Pan-ho. He was a great warrior. Though he managed to subdue the transcendental Desnite by himself, he used the last number just before he died. [¡­choose, man.] dark blackness screening. The transcendent Death Knight¡¯s attack was directed at Jeong Pan-su. At the same time as the long-range attack in the form of an aura wave aimed at the Jeong Pan-soo, the transcendent Death Night began to regenerate the flesh. the art of recovering one¡¯s body by consuming mana At that moment when he was forced to choose between the two, Chung made a decision without hesitation. ¡®Death Knight, take care of.¡¯ Surak! Puck! The head flew off. I know the cost of this. The fact that if he doesn¡¯t immediately stop the Darkness check, he could be attacked. But that couldn¡¯t help but wrap up the transcendent Death Night. If one misses a golden opportunity to deal with him, it will annihilate all the disciples of the Guardian Gate. a horribly realistic choice As soon as Jung Pan-ho took care of the transcendent Death Night, he immediately threw himself to Jung Pan-soo. But it¡¯s already late. A happy ending for everyone was not allowed in reality. Quang! Rumbling! Jeong Pan-soo was seen falling down. At the sight of him lying unconscious on the floor, Jeong Pan-ho rushed like a madman. ¡°Oh, no. You can¡¯t die like this, Pansu!¡± His eyes were lost. Jeong Pan-soo has become a mere rag. Jung Pan-soo¡¯s condition was really the worst, to the point where and how to touch it. Shaking. Jeong Pan-ho¡¯s hand trembled. The water rose from the snow. He hurriedly took out an emergency potion from his arms, and forced it into the mouth of Jung Pan-soo, who couldn¡¯t even open his eyes. ¡°Please, please don¡¯t die.¡± But to no avail. ??? ??? ???? ???. ?? ?? ????? ????, ???? ?????? ??? ????. ¡°?, ??.¡± ??? ?? ?????. ??? ??. ??? ??. ???? ??? ???? ???. ??? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???, ?? ??? ???? ?? ???. It was then. ¡°Senior.¡± Tak It was Kang Min-hyuk. Kang Min-hyuk, who is already exhausted, took Jung Pan-ho¡¯s hand with a hard look on his face. Don¡¯t do it anymore. As soon as Jung tried to vent his anger at an act that seemed to force him to give up, Kang Min-hyuk struggled. ¡°I, I¡¯ll try to cure it. Would that be all right? ¡°¡­you¡¯re treating him?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jeong Pan-ho¡¯s eyes shook. Healing? Can you cure this? Jung Pan-ho and Kang Min-hyuk. The two are feuding. We hate each other. Jeong Pan-ho, called the Tiger of the Guardian Gate, looked as if he would burst into tears right away and grabbed Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s hand. ¡°Please, please. Do whatever you want.¡± an earnest voice Kang smiled faintly, looking down at Jeong Pan-su. ¡®You have to save it.¡¯ Kang Min-hyuk hates Jung Pan-soo. There is no good for him to be jealous of himself and try to undermine him whenever he sees a gap. But regardless of personal feelings, he is a colleague. We can¡¯t watch a brave warrior named Jeong Pan-soo, who fought to the end, leave like this. Sararak. The bookcase stored in memory was quickly handed over. Extremely active brain power. It stopped exactly in one book, which was once seen at the Royal Academy of Magic. [Medical Magic] This was not a vague miracle, but a time for an accurate solution. Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Ep.74. 20. Jeong Pan-soo and Jeong Pan-ho (3) When magic was first developed in Ganghwa civilization, people said the era of treating people with magic, like game fantasy novels, would come. But it was a great illusion. Magic required more difficult knowledge than expected, and among them, ¡®recovery of flesh¡¯ was an uncharted world. Come to think of it, it¡¯s only natural. The act of recovering the body by mana. It seems simple in word, but how to implement it is a completely different matter. ¡®Magic civilization succeeded in developing recovery magic, and further created a new system called medical magic.¡¯ medical magic The memory in my head came to life clearly. [¡­heal, the early model of recovery magic, was quite problematic magic. Instead of recovering the wound with a low circle, the vitality was also consumed in the process of recovering the injured mana. So for those who recovered their bodies with magical powers, their lifespan has dropped significantly. The act of recovering the present body in exchange for life. That was the beginning of medical magic.] Magic has developed. In the early days, Hill was a magic that people avoided, but the sorcerer of magic civilization always found the right answer. The final form of ¡®Hill¡¯ has become the exclusive property of more than four circles of wizards. Areas that require considerable control and accurate understanding of mana, not simple techniques. The birth of medical magic gave humans a new life.] Fortunately, Kang Min-hyuk met the conditions of medical magic. Hill Kang Min-hyuk used his technique to draw up the mana of nature, and to immerse it in the wound of Jeong Pan-su. The key point here is to recover only to the ¡®mana of nature.¡¯ While early models can be very simple to boost regeneration, they have the disadvantage of cutting vitality and not having a great recovery effect. On the other hand, Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s recovery magic has no risk, and its effect is great. Of course, there are also simple-use recovery spells. But when you treat a serious injury like now, you need a high degree of recovery magic. ¡®I wish I could use Recovery.¡¯ That¡¯s the territory of six circles. Unfortunately, Kang Min-hyuk moved Mana very carefully. ¡®The birth of medical magic began when it was combined with modern medicine. It¡¯s medical magic that reduces the risk of recovery with a new system and restores it to modern medicine as efficiently as possible.¡¯ Hua Aak A green light rose from my hand. Whenever nature¡¯s mana moved, the bleeding area quickly stopped, and the area that needed immediate action gave nature¡¯s mana a strong boost to life. To use as much life as is necessary. That¡¯s the heart of medical magic. Indiscriminate overuse of vitality reduces life expectancy, but a moderate amount can be restored naturally. Kang Min-hyuk went through recovery very carefully, based on the memories in his head. ¡°Whoo.¡± Sweat formed on my forehead. In fact, Kang¡¯s physical condition has already reached its limit. The head was dizzy with vertigo, and the dry mouth desperately wanted something to drink. But thinking of the eyes of Jung Pan-ho, who was looking at him, Kang did not want to miss the string of hope. continuous treatment It was a miracle. In this world where recovery magic does not exist, Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s actions seemed simply a miracle. ¡®What the hell are you¡­ Jeong Pan-ho. His eyes shook. You¡¯re supposed to use magic? I¡¯ve never heard of such magic in my life. While Ganghwa warriors often use Danjeon¡¯s mana to treat trauma and internal injuries, sorcerers¡¯ magic was mostly used for attacks. Recovery magic is an unknown territory. But it was unfolding in Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s hand. Jeong Pan-soo¡¯s body was clearly not in a state of recovery, but hope was seen as he gradually sought after his face color. Did he learn magic at the Academy? No, that¡¯s impossible. There is no recovery magic in the first place.¡¯ There was a flash in my mind. Kang Minhyuk. The story is that he surprised the world by participating in a magic conference. When he was told that he had pioneered the unknown territory that others had only imagined, Jeong did not think much at the time. ¡°That¡¯s magic.¡± That¡¯s what I said then. But now it was not so easy to accept. His trembling eyes made Kang look like a giant. ¡®If you¡¯ve developed your own recovery magic¡­¡­¡¯ Wizard. Their territory expands. Long distance support is also available, and depending on the situation, injuries can be cured. It¡¯s a revolution. The concept of the wizard will be rediscovered. ¡®You¡¯re creating a new civilization. A completely different magic civilization that will completely change the existing system.¡¯ 17 years. These are the years when I watched Kang Min-hyuk. But now, it was Jung Pan-ho who felt that he was not aware of Kang¡¯s true self. The treatment is over. Although he was completely exhausted after an hour of concentration, Kang Min-hyuk still had work to do. Jeong Pan-ho. He was looking at himself with desperate eyes. ¡°First of all, I solved the urgent part. The problem is that the wound is so severe that you can¡¯t treat it all at once, and I think we need to divide it up several times in consideration of the vitality of the judges and proceed with the recovery. And it¡¯s impossible to move under the current condition of the panda. Other disciples have reached their limit, so why don¡¯t you build up your position here and take a rest?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do that.¡± a rough patch Jung Pan-ho took Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s hand. He rejected Kang Min-hyuk, but now he has treated him as a lifesaver. ¡°Thank you very much. I know very well that I¡¯m not very good for you. I sincerely apologize for everything I¡¯ve done. I, Jung Pan-ho, will try my whole life to repay the kindness I have received from you.¡± ¡°No.¡± A person¡¯s relationship is really strange. This is because the relationship between the two, which they used to think of as enmity, melts into a single incident. ¡°I¡¯ll take charge of building a position. Take a rest.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jung Pan-ho has left his seat. This is a dungeon. There was no room for emotion at a time when there might be another danger. Back to the tiger Jeong Pan-ho, he quickly set up a baguette. Nor would he be different in difficult circumstances, but Jung knew exactly what the leader had to do in times of crisis. ¡°Even if you are tired, do not show up, and only when you stand firm and firm to the end will the man below be unshakable.¡± Kang Min-hyuk couldn¡¯t rest. I wanted to rest, but there were still quite a few disciples to be cured. It was such a difficult fight. Fortunately, they didn¡¯t need as much effort as they could, so they could be treated in a simple way. ¡°Hill.¡± Hua Aak a green mana It was a downgraded version of the hill that could also be used by the two-circle wizard. The effect was not dramatic, but it was still possible to simply recover in the form of a sudden attack. After taking care of all the injured, Kang Min-hyuk was able to catch his breath. In an empty circle, Kang Min-hyuk, leaning against the wall, laughed in vain. ¡®What a hectic day.¡¯ A lot has happened. Then, I gained new strength. Transcendental imprints Cleistman succeeded in developing a technology that he thought was impossible in magic civilization. He¡¯s a great man. I don¡¯t know what secrets he has, but Krisman was a pioneer of magic civilization. ¡®You can¡¯t use early imprints often. The risk is too great.¡¯ a force beyond three circles The price was great. Mana consumption was excessive, and mental strength reached its limit. Since using transcending imprints, Kang has endured exhaustion with only mental strength. And the magic power of 7 circles was not as strong as I thought. It was clear that it was powerful enough to deal with Class A Death Knight, but Kang Min-hyuk, who witnessed the seven-circle magic himself in the world of Clijman, found that his power was a little low. ¡®Maybe it¡¯s because of the circle¡¯s limitations.¡¯ It was possible to use transcending power through imprints, but there was a limit to the output that could be emitted into four circles. And ¡®The magic embedded in the early imprint is the best. I only used that part of the power.¡¯ Still, it is clear that he got a good weapon. After checking out the transcendental imprints, the cool time reached a month, but it¡¯s really great that you can use the seven-circle magic. And in the case of Cool Time, the circle will shrink as it rises. My eyes are closed. There was still a lot to sort out, but I couldn¡¯t stop my eyelids from closing. Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve done all my work. Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s eyes closed as they were. It was a really, really tiring day. I didn¡¯t sleep long. The danger of mastering the surroundings. It touched Kang¡¯s nerves even in his sleep. Is it because I slept for a few hours? Kang Min-hyuk, whose condition has improved, approached Jeong Pan-ho, who is standing guard behind the baguette. ¡°Are you still on guard?¡± Just before going to bed. Jeong Pan-ho was building a camp. And still standing guard, we can see that Jung has not rested at all. ¡°Because the kids are having a hard time.¡± a short answer But I could see his heart. Jeong Pan-ho was a tiger. Even if he was having a hard time, he was fighting with tiredness without showing much of himself. It is too dangerous to leave the disciples on guard in this situation. In case the transcendent Death Knight might resurrect and reappear, he sent all his disciples back and took charge of the guard alone. ¡°That¡¯s a good thing. When you see monsters above grade A never resurrected.¡± ¡°Good thing you¡¯re unhappy.¡± It was good news for later generations. The most disturbing part was the revival of the monster. At first, he had a hard time, so if the A-class monster had been revived, the late squad would have virtually been wiped out. But that didn¡¯t happen. There was also a limit to the power of Dark Rich, and it was impossible for him to revive the A-class monster. Thanks to this, the latecomers were able to relax. At least, we¡¯ve taken care of all the monsters around here. Kang Min-hyuk sat next to Chung Pan-ho. I looked at the space that had fallen into darkness. Then, said Jung Pan-ho. ¡°Pan-soo is my son, but he¡¯s not enough. He¡¯s jealous, and even a friend can¡¯t stand having someone better than him. That¡¯s why he hated you. And for the sake of such a judge, I had no choice but to hate you. I admit you, but I thought my son was more important to me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡± I didn¡¯t know that. The reason why Jung Pan-ho rejected Kang Min-hyuk. The beginning came from a square number. I knew it wasn¡¯t the right way to raise a son, but for Jung Pan-ho, Jeong Pan-soo was so precious. ¡°I devoted my life to the guardian gate to be strong. My wife left home 10 years ago saying I looked like a monster. I understand. I couldn¡¯t be a good man as a husband. So Pansu was more precious to me. He¡¯s the only flesh and blood left for me, and I can¡¯t spare him everything I have.¡± He laughed bitterly. People don¡¯t know. Moving from the era of Gang Deok-cheol and Jeong Pan-ho to the new generation, the story of Jeong Pan-ho has become a thing of the past. So I didn¡¯t bother to talk. I didn¡¯t think it was something to show. ¡°I had a brother.¡± Younger brother The reason why we had to save the standard number of copies. Behind it, there was something special beyond father-son relations. ¡°And, my brother¡¯s name was Jung Pan-soo.¡± a regular number The name touched a painful memory. Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Episode 75. 20. Jeong Pan-soo and Jeong Pan-ho (4) The event of the day was a disaster. Epic Monster Vampire Lord. The monster, flapping the wings of a giant film, became strong by absorbing the opponent¡¯s blood every time he dealt with a reinforced warrior. then It was the gate that stopped them. Bang! purrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrl ¡°Damn it!¡± ¡°Too strong!¡± In the blood storm that the Lord of the Vampai expressed, the disciples of the Guardian Gate were swept away in unison. Experienced Ganghwa warriors, who have experienced all sorts of hardships, also showed signs of despair this time. How the hell do you deal with that monster? But I couldn¡¯t give up. Vampire Road was summoned near Suho Gate. Defeating to him means that the guardian gate and its sacks are exterminated by Vampire Road. Kang Duk Chul. At that time, he was a young literary master, and beside him were the sanctities like Jeong Pan-ho, who had achieved the glory of the guardian gate in the past. Eventually they had to step up. Tying up vampire rod¡¯s feet to ordinary disciples is like telling them to commit suicide, so Kang Deok-cheol did not hide behind, but took the sword and stepped forward. ¡°Ten minutes ahead. Just ten minutes. Inside it comes reinforcements.¡± ¡°Bitch, today is my memorial day.¡± Jung Pan-ho distorted his expression. In fact, even then, Jung Pan-ho was far from the word sacrifice. The only thing I could do was a sword, and I just followed Kang Deok-cheol because I liked him. And there was the influence of his younger brother, Jung Pan-soo. At the sight of Jung Pan-ho, who was quite dissatisfied, Jung said with a big smile. ¡°Even if you die, you won¡¯t die. My brother-in-law will have a baby soon, how can I see that face when my brother dies?¡± And there was a battle. It was a fierce battle. The disciples of the gate died countless times, and Kang Deok-cheol and other key resources of the gate threw their lives. It wasn¡¯t strange if anyone died. And when the subject of death became a chieftain, the chieftain seemed as if the sky were falling. ¡°Ah.¡± a falling pitcher on the floor He gasped for breath. its composition That look. The memory of that time remained clear in the mind of Jeong Pan-ho. With the help of other forces who arrived late, they were able to defeat vampire rods in the end, but there was no way to save the squire. I don¡¯t know how much I cried. Jeong Pan-ho, who was famous for being manly at the gate, cried like a child that day. Some people begged Kang Deok-cheol to save Jeong Pan-soo, and shouted to the sky to return him, destroying everything around him. But there was no way to reverse death. My brother is dead. It was his death that he fought a step ahead to keep himself safe. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Pansu. If I had fought more ahead, if I had been stronger than that goddamn monster, you wouldn¡¯t have died. I am so sorry. I¡¯m really, really sorry.¡± I sobbed. The sky fell down. He has been like a lung for a while since then. It was the birth of a crying little creature that allowed him to live again as a ¡®man.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s your son.¡± A wife who is now gone. She gave the child a hard time. The son, who had been born a superior child since he was a child, was crying his throat out for what was so disapproving. At that moment. Jeong Pan-ho has a reason for his life. ¡°Pansu, your name is Jung Pan-su from now on.¡± one¡¯s only son That¡¯s how Jeong Pan-soo grew up. He listened quietly. Now, questions regarding Chung Pan-ho and his son have been answered. So that¡¯s why you used the same spinner, even though it wasn¡¯t the same one.¡¯ Jeong Pan-ho. a regular number People looked at them and asked why they were writing brothers¡¯ names. People who knew inside the gate knew it, but when strangers asked, Jeong Pan-ho said, ¡°It¡¯s because I really love my son instead of telling me painful memories.¡± Jeong Pan-soo was so big. Jeong Pan-ho projected his younger brother from his son, and even though he knew his son was going out of line, he could not reprimand him. However, it was unacceptable to abandon one¡¯s colleagues. No matter how realistic it is, the abandoned man will have a family. Jung Pan-ho said. ¡°To me, Pansu was the hope of life. If it weren¡¯t for him, I¡¯d be dead at once. But I didn¡¯t want to make my pain so obvious. Each generation that forms the guardian gate now has its own pain. Me too, and Mun-ju is the same. No, I¡¯m sure no one has only good memories in a world where monsters have made it to hell. By the way, it¡¯s a goddamn world.¡± He laughed bitterly. At first I didn¡¯t mean to talk. It¡¯s a big deal. But after his son went through the same thing, the tiger of the gate of Suho-mun became sentimental today. ¡°Don¡¯t blame your father too much.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Your father has suffered the same pain as mine. I lost someone, and that¡¯s why I put the value of life in my power. I know it was such a harsh ordeal for you, but if you don¡¯t have power in this world, you¡¯re bound to suffer more than that.¡± Know I know too well. So even though he drew a line with his father, he could not break off his relationship with the guardian gate. a guardian gate A place that was harsh to himself, and remembered as an extremely difficult childhood. However, the name Suho Gate has a great meaning in Korea. Heroes Defending the Republic of Korea. On the street, ordinary people thanked the disciples of the guardian gate, and some searched their pockets in gratitude and gave up everything they had. Those who struggle for people¡¯s safety, such as the gate, deserve such treatment. The power pursued by Kang Duk-chul. It is not just for personal safety. Kang Deok-cheol had power and was responsible for the safety of the gate and the people around him. In line with the meaning of the word Suho, Kang Deok-cheol went straight ahead to keep his beliefs. Even so. Even if he knew that, Kang Deok-cheol was such a cruel father. Did he see Kang¡¯s expression when he was stiff? Jung Pan-ho smiled awkwardly. ¡°Poo-hoo, I¡¯ve only told you something too serious, haven¡¯t I? By the way, when did you learn magic? It wasn¡¯t something you could achieve in just a few months.¡± He tried hard to change the subject. Kang Min-hyuk also answered with a straight face. ¡°I was lucky.¡± ¡°Lucky?¡± Jeong Pan-ho responded that he was puzzled. Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s appearance was not something that could be explained by the word luck. ¡°In this world, magic is not appreciated for its value. The weakness of not being able to topple an A-class monster has played a major role in eroding the value of magic for a hundred years. But you knocked down Death Knight, an A-class monster, with magic. Not just that. He used magic to heal the panda¡¯s body. I¡¯ve never heard of the magic you used anywhere in my life. That means all that you¡¯ve accomplished comes from you, and that never means simple achievement.¡± a firm voice Even Jung Pan-ho, who thinks only Ganghwa warriors are absolute power, could tell for sure now. ¡°You are creating a new magic civilization. You¡¯re not just a wizard, you¡¯re a magic pioneer.¡± Wizard. Jung had ignored them, calling them non-mainstream. I thought they were stupid. In this power-hungry world, it seemed stupid to hang on to studies that even A-class monsters couldn¡¯t topple. If they go through the same thing as themselves. What else can you do with such magic? With the number of frightened wizards I saw countless times, I had no choice but to ignore them. But now it was different. Seeing Kang Min-hyuk, he accepted a new possibility. ¡°Just go as you are now. Then the world will have no choice but to accept the magic, or you.¡± the conversation of the day It was a good memory for each other. The judge could hardly get up. After a day¡¯s rest. It wasn¡¯t a hopeful day, it was a group of Death Knights that vomited out the red eye. ¡°The enemy has appeared!¡± ¡°Prepare for battle!¡± Survival The struggle for it has resumed. This time it was a little different from the beginning. At first, he was simply hit by Baek Byeong-jeon, but now he has formed a formation to protect Kang Min-hyuk. ¡°Protect Minhyuk as much as possible so that he can focus on magic. Bear in mind. Our purpose is not to overpower the enemy. Keep your place, and let it survive somehow for the first purpose.¡± I gave up joining the main university. It is a reckless choice to advance with the current record. Eventually, I had no choice but to wait. I hope the main university will solve the current situation. [¡­killing!] [¡­little human beings!] The battle has begun. And at the forefront was Jung Pan-ho. ¡®I¡¯m not feeling well.¡¯ The battle with the transcendent Death Knight. The aftermath was not something that could be recovered in a day. I felt heavy. Every time he swung a sword, his body screamed, but Jung clenched his teeth and cut Death Knight¡¯s throat. ¡°Dead, you bastards!¡± Surak! When my son was born. Jung Pan-ho made a pledge. I¡¯ll never give in to monsters. I will be strong and live without my son until my younger brother¡¯s share.¡± ¡°Explosion.¡± Bang! Quack, boom! Magic was used behind. When I saw Death Night being swept away by Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s magic, I laughed for no reason. ¡®Kang Min-hyuk.¡¯ That name. I don¡¯t know why it¡¯s so reliable. Did he say his son resembles his father? The reason why he turned a blind eye to Kang Min-hyuk for being overshadowed by Jeong Pan-soo may also be because he has a narrow mind. Nevertheless, Kang did not turn a blind eye to Jung. No matter how much he has done, he has no choice but to change his mind about Kang Min-hyuk, who has kept his precious things. ¡®I¡¯ll let you live no matter what.¡¯ Tadak. Hit the ground. [¡­Dead!] [¡­Human!] Countless Death Nights. I will kill them all. At the moment when the Aura, flaming from the sword, was about to confront them, an unexpected situation occurred. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Hey, what the hell.¡± fasa ssasak There were voices of dismay here and there were voices of dismay. Death Knight was disappearing. Their appearance, which turned and scattered like dust, eased the tension in Jeong Pan-ho¡¯s body, which had been under evil until just now. Undead. What their demise means is clear. ¡°¡­you finally succeeded.¡± an unspaced advance party It meant that they succeeded in clearing the dark city of the S-class dungeon by knocking down the dark lychee. This punishment. With K broadcasting in charge of real-time broadcasting, the process of the punitive action was revealed to the public. Since he knocked down Dark Richie. The reporter outside said with a look of pain. ¡°It¡¯s a very moving moment. Suho Gate suffered a lot during the process of conquering, but thanks to the efforts of its owner Kang Deok-cheol and his successor Lee Joon-ho, the Dungeon¡¯s demon was finally overthrown. Citizens of Pocheon may feel safe now. The demon of Dungeon, who was bothering you, no longer exists in the world.¡± The broadcast was a big hit. a video of the destruction of the guardian gate The performance of Sooho Moon was great, and the real-time viewer rating has risen to an unbelievable level. ¡°With this broadcast, Lee Jun-ho will definitely establish himself at the gate. His force, it was really great.¡¯ The mere thought shook my body. However, there was something to be desired. As the second party was separated from the space, the second party¡¯s video could not be released due to problems with the transmission of the broadcast. It is said that the latecomers lived. It would have been great if she had broadcast how they lived, but for her it was a pity. by the way As soon as he met the cameraman of the late squad who came out, he said in a quiver voice. ¡°Awesome!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? Explain it to me. ¡°There was a magic god at the post. Kang Min-hyuk, he was not an ordinary wizard, but a magic god!¡± ¡°¡­?!¡± an urgent situation In the midst of Alex¡¯s support, the cameraman displayed a professional spirit. I couldn¡¯t print the whole thing. But just a few of the scenes on his camera were enough to turn the world upside down. Chapter 76 Chapter 76 A few hours before K broadcasting released the Latecomers'' video, Kang Min-hyuk was contacted by the cameraman who worked with them. "Would you consent to the broadcast of the video? I''d happily edit the footage if you''d rather not be seen. You saved my life¡­I wouldn''t want you to be in trouble." All among the later generations saw Kang Min-hyuk as a benefactor. He was very active in battle, but people were most impressed by him healing the wounded despite his exhaustion. At the time, Kang Min-hyuk''s condition was terrible. His vitality seemed to collapse at once, but he said that he couldn''t rest until the injured were healed. The cameraman was among the wounded. He couldn''t shoot the battle against the Transcendental Death Knight because he received an injury along the way. He was concerned for Kang Min-hyuk. He had used so much unknown, advanced magic ¨C ungraded spells, medical magic, and the transcendence imprint (the latter wasn''t filmed, fortunately) ¨C which would draw a lot of attention to him. People would seek elucidation of his knowledge, hungry to share in his evolution. This could put him at risk. "You can broadcast it. That''s how it happened, and that''s how it should be presented." "Thank you." Min-hyuk knew from the beginning that his performance would shock people. He joined the Subjugation of Dark City, fully aware that he would have to try his best, prepared to unleash his fullest potential, which would inevitably shock the world. It was a reaction that he wanted. The attention would show people that Kang Min-hyuk could be a Guardian Gate protagonist in his own right. People still saw him as the successor to Suhomun, and it built a resistance toward him within the magical community. He had to change their perception so that people saw him as a wizard, not as the successor to Suhomun. The event became more revolutionary than he''d expected¡­he didn''t think he''d have to unveil medical magic, but when it happened, it didn''t seem like such a big deal. "My purpose is to gain power, develop magic, and completely abolish the monsters that haunt our world." Even if he created a reputation through the Subjugation, he would have to be recognized as the highest wizard to ascend to the position of Tower Master. He would become the world''s first seventh circle wizard alongside Lee Hak-beom, Sang-hoon, and Yoo Jae-myeong. That was his vision. Only through those means could the existing system be destroyed, leaving Kang Min-hyuk standing tall. The opportunity that would arise through the broadcast would be enough to lay the foundations for his plan. He proved his worth to people, benefiting those in the magic academia who yearned for his allegiance. Each move he made was slow and deliberate. Later, when Kang Min-hyuk expressed his aspirations, there would be no power to counter him. The revelation of his abilities would only have negative consequences if he didn''t do it properly. He didn''t intend to allow that to happen. * * * Kang Min-hyuk stood in front of the camera, speaking live to the general public, "When I first took the magical path, I didn''t know the possibilities it would present. Following the rejection of my successorship, magic was a refuge." He spoke the depth of his truth honestly. Only by revealing his vulnerability could the world recognize that he had started from nothing. His own fairy-tale of rising from the bottom would give hope to other wizards. "The magic I''ve experienced firsthand has endless possibilities. I studied magic every day and developed new skills such as double casting, changing the form of magic, and mana fairy tales. People called me a genius. Yes, I admit it. I am a genius. The knowledge that 100 years of magic history is yet to develop is alive and breathing in my mind." The word genius replaced all rumination. Such a term left no room for questioning; the genius could answer simply "I just did it" without a need to clarify how. "When the video of the Latecomers was released, people asked me how my magic could affect Class A monsters, how I could heal the wounded with magic. Some even offered a deal. They saw how great the value of magic could be and how it will change wizards'' stereotypes. I didn''t respond to their deals at all. They offered me huge sums because they were worried that I''d hide my knowledge, keeping it only for myself, but those concerns are groundless." There was no deal. Many calls were made with such intentions, but Kang Min-hyuk did not answer a single one. The Kang Min-hyuk who addressed the audience was not the same Kang Min-hyuk who had left Suhomun. "I will reveal the magic you saw in the video to everyone. From Circle 1 to Circle 5, I found a new magic system that is stronger and more powerful than the one we''ve been using. I also made developments in the field of medical magic ¨C an advancement most assumed to be impossible. I will inform you of them at no cost." "Ugh." "Is he going to reveal it all?" The cameramen, reporters, sound technicians, and other staff clamored around and listened as they looked at each other, shocked behind the camera. Kang Min-hyuk''s magical knowledge boasted astronomical value, and he was going to reveal it all for free?! It was a move that ordinary people could not understand. With the instantaneously soaring ratings, they were convinced that the broadcast was a hit. "In this way, people lose their essence." The impact of the revelation would be significant. The Transcendence Imprint was a form of magic that couldn''t be given to everybody¡­ that would remain Kang Min-hyuk''s secret weapon. He focused on the proposal of his new system of magic from Circle one to five. That would be enough to occupy the hungry minds and keep their questions from catching up to his coveted knowledge. The system he would depict was known as intermediate magic in Klinssman''s world. That alone would open up a world of possibility for people in a society used to low-level magic. Kang Min-hyuk''s announcement riveted the world. They hung on his every word. "I want the magic academia to develop. I hope that my individual efforts will be universally helpful in the future, and together, our magic will develop further. In light of the new changes in powerful magic and medical magic, we will have to rethink wizards'' utility as something more than a subordinate force. Isn''t it funny? Reinforced warriors and wizards¡­we are all hunters who protect the world from monsters. With this incident, I hope that both worlds find a way to reconcile with each other. Previously, warriors disapproved of wizards due to their lesser strength, but from now, that notion will not be suitable as an excuse." Kang Min-hyuk''s charisma was transmitted through the camera. He seemed much more than a seventeen-year-old student and even more than a fourth-circle wizard. He stood confidently in front of the people as a pioneer. "That''s all." When the broadcast ended, the world was in even more shock than at the later generations'' video release. * * * How do we explain the moment a civilization faces a moment of profound change? A long time ago, people on horseback frowned at the illusion of a lump of scrap metal moving by itself through the sky. "How is that possible? Be reasonable. That heavy lump of scrap can''t fly; it''s an illusion, not reality." The same would have been said for the cell phone, computer, virtual reality, etc. When a new world is born, it seems that the known world must crumble, and people cling stubbornly onto it, refusing to believe anything that alters the perspective they''ve been conditioned to hold¡­but the world changes all of the time. Kang Min-hyuk''s presentation was a catalyst for rapid change. It shocked people. The knowledge of a new system so much more potent than the existing one, coupled with medical magic, opened up an entirely new world. Modern medicine was still responsible for healing the injuries that occurred during battle. A simple first aid potion made from Trolls'' blood was a simple solution for minor injuries, but you had to be taken to the hospital for treatment in the end. However, that way was set to change. With a wizard skilled in medical magic, the fortified warriors could relieve the burden of injury during battle. Kim Seong-ho and his party''s performance in the video was later re-examined. Even as reinforced warriors, they focused on protecting the wizard with their shields. Thanks to that, Kang Min-hyuk focused solely on magic, and it affected the whole battle. Thanks to Kang Min-hyuk''s announcement, the use of magic had diversified. The power of magic had also increased, but as Kang Min-hyuk showed in battle, he could also take on a tuner''s role, and if necessary, he could become a doctor. The development presented a new direction, not just for magic but for the world. A new role ¨C the Defender ¨C was born. Some people fascinated by the video took up shields, and wizards who learned medical magic began to emerge. The second-circle Heal became popularised, while the fourth-circle version required more expertise. Various abilities were mounted on wizards. A few days after the Subjugation of the S-class Dungeon Dark City was over, the spotlight that the guardian gate wanted did not illuminate them. Kang Min-hyuk took everything alone. In the rapidly changing world following the announcement, a scholar who appeared on TV said this. "Every time an Industrial Revolution took place, the world changed dramatically. When the fortified civilization began, there were more changes than ever before. Fortified warriors were born, and they became the core of this world. Now, the world has entered another period of change. It doesn''t mean that the reinforced warrior is exempt. However, we must learn to coexist with something new. Kang Min-hyuk has made a magical revolution." It was the first time the word Revolution had appeared during Kang Min-hyuk''s journey, which would shock the world countless times in the future. Then, the eyes of the people turned to Suho Gate. Ironically, the beginning of the magical revolution was born from the guardian gate, the home of a fortified civilization. How would they react? That was the concern of the people. Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Outside of the operating room, where cool air circulated, Jeong Pan-ho waited impatiently, gnawing his finger-nails and pacing back and forth. His face was a collage of anxiety. Seats were provided, but the thought of sitting made his bones tingle restlessly. Images of his younger brother flickered ceaselessly through his thoughts. Blood oozed out of the edges of his over-bitten nails, but the bitter physical pain seemed to detract from the mental anguish for a second. "Please¡­please Jeong Pan-soo, you must survive this." When he got struck by the Transcendental Death Knight, he thought his son''s life was over. He should have died immediately, but thanks to Kang Min-hyuk, that wasn''t the case. Upon departing the dungeon, Jeong Pan-ho ran to the hospital with Jeong Pan-soo. Modern medicine had to develop quickly, under the threat of monsters, to the point where anybody with a pulse could be saved¡­that may have been something of an exaggeration, but the essence was true. Major surgery was required to save Jeong Pan-soo. Time passed quickly. Jeong Pan-ho was yet to resolve the fatigue of battle, and as he stood outside of the operating room, he had the sensation that his blood was drying up in his veins. When the door finally opened to reveal a weary-eyed doctor, Jeong Pan-ho was jolted back into the physical realm with a start. "Doctor!" The man smiled faintly at Jeong Pan-ho in response to his thousand questions. "It went well. Jeong Pan-soo''s condition was so dreadful that we weren''t sure he''d make it¡­it was touch and go for a while, but the operation went as smoothly as we could hope. It wouldn''t have been possible at all without effective immediate action, though¡­I heard that the wizard used medical magic? Without that, your son would have certainly bled out and died. The blood-flow needed to be stopped quickly¡­don''t worry, Guardian. Jeong Pan-soo survived." "Ah." Dump. The Tiger of the Gate couldn''t hold himself up; he sat on the ground, legs loose with relief. "Thank you¡­thank you so much." "It''s the wizard who deserves most of your gratitude. Without his medical magic, we wouldn''t have had time to operate at all. He must be a great friend. You said he developed medical magic himself? In the future, there will be big changes in modern medicine as well. If you actively use medical magic in the field and the operating room, there will be a significant decrease in deaths." Many patients couldn''t be saved by modern medicine alone. It wasn''t as though a medical professional could run onto the battlefield, scalpel in hand, to proceed with surgery. In that respect, the birth of medical magic was excellent news. Pan-ho filtered out the Doctor''s small-talk. All that he could think was that if it weren''t for Kang Min-hyuk, his son would have died. Jeong Pan-soo moved to the recovery room, and Jeong Pan-ho stayed with him all night. The operation ended well, but Jeong Pan-soo didn''t regain consciousness for a few more days. When he awoke and struggled to call his father''s name, Jeong Pan-ho wept and wept with pure relief. While the two had been in hospital, a lot had happened outside. The Latecomers video was released, and Kang Min-hyuk gave his shocking presentation. Thus, the magical revolution began. The aftermath of that day gave reason to hold an emergency meeting at the Guardian Gate. Jeong Pan-ho was told that he didn''t have to attend, but he wasn''t the kind of man who put grace to one side. On the same day as the call came, his son awoke, and the shackles holding Pan-ho''s ankles were released. "Let''s go to Suhomun." * * * Kang Min-hyuk''s magical revolution shocked the Guardian Gate as much as it did the rest of the world. "How has Min-hyuk developed so rapidly? I can''t believe it. I''ve watched and rewatched the video to find some fault or to allow my mind to accept it, but it makes no sense to me either way!" "I feel the same. Min-hyuk is the same child who swung his sword here just a few months ago. Now he''s making medical magic?! The press is already in a riot. They call him the underdog who was abandoned by the Guardian Gate! They''re saying that the Guardian Gate had forced Kang Min-hyuk the wrong way. I''m glad that we defeated the S-class Dungeon, but all of the credit has gone to Kang Min-hyuk!" It was a difficult situation. Despite the achievement of subjugating Dark City, the guardian gate did not receive the spotlight. The annual event, which was held to prove the soundness of Suhomun, instead became a stage for Kang Min-hyuk. Kang Deok-cheol''s gaze turned then, toward Jeong Pan-ho. "Elder Jeong Pan-ho. What do you think of Kang Min-hyuk? Having experienced it first-hand, I''m curious about your thoughts." Jeong Pan-ho began as if he had been waiting, "People here know well that I don''t know much about magic. I have always seen magic as a weak force, unworthy of the role it plays in society. I was the one who took the lead in rejecting wizards and their craft. However, after seeing Kang Min-hyuk''s magic, my thoughts changed completely, and now I see that magic is a science with endless possibilities. I think that the medical magic announced by Kang Min-hyuk and the power that saved my son proves the potential of magic." Jeong Pan-ho knew to defend Kang Min-hyuk. Even if his peers ridiculed him for his dramatic shift in perspective, it didn''t matter ¨C he had to say something. "The Kang Min-hyuk I fought alongside was a magical genius. The media say we''re in the midst of a magical revolution, and I agree with them. I think that magical academia will face many immense changes due to Kang Min-hyuk. Lord Moon. We must not overlook him. He defeated A-class monsters with magic, and he saved my son with magic. A new era is upon us. In a world where the value of magic will be recognized, Kang Min-hyuk will be an ¨C if not the most integral player. People will call him a pioneer, and his name will be passed down through the annals of time." Hmm. Hmm. Some of the men were taken aback by the unexpected words of Jeong Pan-ho. A moment of silence followed his input until Kang Deok-cheol opened his mouth, "I agree. A new era has already begun. The guardian gate will not cling stubbornly to a changing world. We must change with it. We''ll accept the things that we accept and leave behind those that we don''t. We must remain relevant if the Guardian Gate is to have a bright future." As Kang Deok-cheol''s gaze glanced over the center of the crowd, the guards showed that they agreed by bowing their heads. "Please contact Kang Min-hyuk right now." The reason the Guardian Gate had been successful throughout history was just as much due to their flexible attitude in embracing change as it was their brute strength. * * * When Kang Min-hyuk arrived and was seated, the meeting commenced once more. Kang Deok-cheol immediately spoke, "You made the right choice. We have decided to acknowledge your power through a meeting, and if you wish, we will allow you to create a magic unit at the Suho Gate. You will have our support; I promise you that. The choice is yours. Will you return to Suhomun, or will we maintain the relationship we''ve had recently?" There was no apology, no mention of a successor, just a to-the-point confession that Kang Min-hyuk was right. That was just the kind of person Kang Deok-cheol was. He made an unconventional choice to recognize magic''s potential but saw no reason to apologize for the past. Kang Min-hyuk would never have made a suitable warrior due to his lack of mana talent. The successor of the Guardian Gate must eventually prove his worth by the blade. Lee Jun-ho''s performance in the S-class dungeon Dark City was tremendous, and he would continue to be the successor. Kang Deok-cheol''s proposal (for it was as formal as that) was to share power. He would gain an incredibly gifted magician, and Kang Min-hyuk would benefit from the environment of Suhomun. If he accepted the offer, Kang Min-hyuk''s power would grow significantly. Even if the tower was erected right now, not many people could tackle the Guardian Gate''s backdrop; they dominated the world. However, Kang Min-hyuk''s answer was decided before the question was put to him. "I will refuse." "Why?" It was the fortified warriors who led the world. The wizard had received enough praise, and it would have been arrogant of him to thirst for more. The reality was unmoving. Even with three wizards as skilled as Kang Min-hyuk, would they have been able to defeat the Transcendental Death Knight? Or the Dark Lich? Or any other Epic Monster? No¡­it was impossible. But Kang Deok-cheol, Lee Jun-ho, and Jeong Pan-ho were able to conquer the Dark City ¨C they were the real power. No matter the destructive power of magic, in the end, a reinforced warrior would always be required to handle the situation head-on. Unless a wizard can learn to fight the front-line with the grit of a swordsman, the hierarchy will never truly shift. "I attended this event to clarify our future relationship. I am not the successor to Suhomun. I ended my relationship with Moon Joo-nim and left all the benefits of Suho Gate. In fact, there was no such thing as a benefit¡­! endured dire days every day to meet your expectations. I hope you don''t hear about the past at Suho Gate. I can''t guarantee that it will be the future, but I have no intention of establishing a relationship with Suhomun." He drew a line. One of the vassals responded to his cold tone. "I understand your feelings, but didn''t you talk about coexistence with reinforced warriors?" "Yes, I did. Why does that have to imply coexistence with the ''Suhomun''? There are many fortified warriors in the world." Kang Deok-cheol knew his son well enough to have considered the possibility of his reaction. Whatever attitude Kang Deok-cheol had shown so far, he was a person who would accept changes to strengthen the Guardian Gate, but his principles would never change. Even if he respects magic, in the end, the core of the Guardian Gate would belong to the warriors, and Kang Deok-cheol would always judge people with the ''logic of power.'' His son received no special treatment. "This is the last time I''ll visit Suhomun as the Kang Min-hyuk you knew. Remember the value of a wizard, and if a moment strikes in which you require magical assistance, then politely bow your head and ask for it. Offer a clear price from the standpoint of proposing a deal, rather than raising a past relationship. That will be the basis of my link with Suhomun in the future." Kang Min-hyuk rose from his seat. On his way out, he looked back to say, "It''s over now, running to the words of Moon Ju-nim." He left a room heavy with silence. The guardians gazed at the place where Kang Min-hyuk had stood without a word. Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Episode 78: The Guardian Gate and the British Magic Association (2) "Min-hyuk!" Jeong Pan-ho followed Kang Min-hyuk out, "Thank you very much. Thanks to you, Pan-soo survived." "¡­Pan-soo is alive!?" "Yes. The doctor told me that if you hadn''t acted so quickly, my son would be dead." "That''s fortunate." Kang Min-hyuk was sincere. Jeon Pan-soo was not a likable man, but he never wanted him to die. He had also been a friend of Kang Min-hyuk''s ¨C remembering fighting back to back with him on the battlefield drove Kang Min-hyuk to try his hardest to save Jeong Pan-soo. Whatever their relationship, he couldn''t turn away from an ally in need. Jeong Pan-ho knew of the resentment that stood between the two. He knew that Kang Min-hyuk did not save Jeong Pan-soo out of fondness, but the reason did not detract from the fact. The fact was: Kang Min-hyuk saved his son''s life, and there was no act more meaningful than that. Jeong Pan-ho continued, "I thought a lot while watching Pan-soo in the hospital room. I have rejected you many times over, treated you unkindly. I know that an instant change in attitude comes across as peculiar, but I intend to repay your grace. I would give my life to it. So, Kang Min-hyuk¡­I am on your side from now on. My loyalty to Kang Deok-cheol remains unchanged, but once this generation fades into the next, you alone will have my sword." His message was clear, and in the articulation of his decision, something changed in Jeong Pan-ho''s eyes. He went on, "I don''t think you''ll reject fortified warriors entirely. You lived in the Guardian Gate and have first-hand experience of our strength; we ¨C I ¨C could be of great value to you. That is why I responded to the call of Moon Lord Kang Deok-cheol." The Guardian Gate''s Underdog may have looked shabby when he left, but he was indeed shining upon his return. He revealed a vision of the future to Suhomun, and they wanted a piece of it. He brought with him a sense of new life in bloom. Jeong Pan-ho was Suhomun''s Elder. He had been rolling off that floor for decades, and he had intimate knowledge of how things worked. "If you make up your mind to take Suhomun," he said, "I will take your side over Lee Jun-ho. It is said that Kang Deok-cheol pledged allegiance to Moon-ju, but that doesn''t include a promise to the next generation. Remember: no matter how long it takes to come to pass, as long as I have the strength to raise my sword, I, Jeong Pan-ho of the Guardian Gate, will be on your side." It was affirmed. Even if his decision led to a flesh-and-bone trade, he would open up the path of blood. Jeong Pan-ho was inherently selfless, and therefore only thought about what would most benefit Kang Min-hyuk. Lee Jun-ho''s future was insignificant to Jeong Pan-ho. If the happiness of one depended on the other''s discontent, Pan-ho was willing to deal the blow (so to speak) to ensure Kang Min-hyuk''s success. "Okay," Kang Min-hyuk nodded. No more was said between the two. Kang Min-hyuk quietly and graciously accepted Jeong Pan-ho''s promise and walked purposefully out of Suhomun. * * * Kang Min-hyuk was wrapped up in thoughts of the Guardian Gate. The seeds of possibility had been sown, but there was no intention of harvesting them. He had to be prepared for an emergency. Lee Jun-ho''s performance in the dungeon-hunt was excellent and proved his worth as the Guardian Gate''s successor. "Lee Jun-ho is a more than suitable person for Suhomun. It would be ridiculous for me ¨C a wizard ¨C to replace him now. Besides, the guardian gate must not lose its roots as a checkpoint. If the day to reap the seeds dawns, the roots will be lost. It''s one or the other -seed or source." It wouldn''t happen. Min-hyuk believed in Jun-ho Lee. Even in youth, he had all of the traits of a good leader ¨C more-so than Kang Min-hyuk ¨C and they had ripened beautifully over time. Now that his relationship with Suhomun had been articulated, Kang Min-hyuk had a thousand other things to consider. First, he had to return to the academy. There was every chance that the place would be in a riot. A student who had merely gone to join an event to commemorate his mother''s death had struck up a magical revolution in the space of a few days. As he approached the academy entrance, banners billowed in the breeze, catching Kang Min-hyuk''s eye. They looked as though they''d been made by Choi Byeong-ho, the head of the department¡­ [Magic Dept, freshman Kang Min-hyuk revolutionized magic!] [Home of the world-class Archmage Kang Min-hyuk!] "He became dizzy. * * * Choi Byeong-ho felt as though he was walking through clouds ¨C like his boots were skimming that marshmallow-fluff that hung way up in the sky. He had been called by the President, who approached him with a glowing smile that touched his eyes with warmth. "Byeong-ho Choi, as head of the department, you have worked hard. Thanks to you, a wonderful talent has been born! If the Department of Magic needs anything, be sure to let me know! Anything at all. Oh, and check your account. We should be awarded for our achievements, don''t you think?" The Department of Magic was riotous. The world had suddenly begun to pay attention to it. Although it wasn''t the department''s success, specifically, it gained fame through association with Kang Min-hyuk. Due to this acclaim, the department could swiftly arrange classes to cater to the magic revolution. The studies focused on Battle Command and Medical Magic. All of it originated from Kang Min-hyuk. The information included in the classes was just a reference released by Kang Min-hyuk for free. Still, because he came from the Department of Magic, rumors spread that they were responsible for his incredible advancements. Wizards worldwide announced their intention to enter the department belatedly, and large corporations invested in it. Its status increased daily. As such, the President''s attitude changed, and he, who usually didn''t look at the Department of Magic, called Choi Byeong-ho. ''I hope that Min-hyuk will come back soon.'' Choi Byeong-ho wished for his precious disciple''s return only to prove himself to be a member of the Department of Magic. With that kind of mind, banners were installed one by one. Choi Byeong-ho ran out in a panic to greet Kang Min-hyuk. The first thing Min-hyuk said to him was, "I will go to England for the time being." "Huh?!" The news seemed to drop out of the sky. Choi Byeong-ho''s expression was stained with despair. He subdued dungeons, spawned a revolution, and now he was disappearing to England?! An ominous thought came to mind¡­ "Are you really thinking of joining the British Magic Association? There''s no way. We can''t let talent like yours slip away! Sure, it''s a great organization, but wouldn''t it be better to finish your studies? You could be a professor! Anyway, Min-hyuk, you can''t just leave. I can give you a professorship. Name your price! As much as you want. I can provide whatever you want! I could use the President''s pocket¡­" The man''s gibberish was humiliating. Kang Min-hyuk had no intention of leaving. There was still a lot he required from the academy. "No. I wanted to discuss something with you, so I came to see you face to face. It would be impolite of me to leave without first communicating with you." "Can I ask what''s going on?" The thought of losing Kang Min-hyuk caused Byeong-ho to tremble with anxiety. A day ago, Kang Min-hyuk had received a call from John Wesley. * * * John Wesley''s voice poured through the phone, "I wanted to express my sincere gratitude on behalf of the magic academia. Thanks to your revelation of a new system of magic and medical magic, magical academia has the opportunity to take things a step further. Probably sooner or later, the World Magic Association will officially award plaques of appreciation and rewards. It is no less than you deserve." Kang Min-hyuk wanted to cut through the formalities and get to the main agenda. John Wesley''s voice grew tense, "I''ll be honest with you. Due to the magic you unveiled in the dungeon subjugation, the current World Magic Association is riotous. As far as we know, you''re not a sixth circle wizard¡­.so how did you defeat A-class monsters? It''s something we can''t understand." Kang Min-hyuk''s presentation had caused ordinary people to lose their essence and stand on unsteady foundations. The wizards, though, were different. They were curious. If they could harness that power, surely they too could deal with A-class monsters. John Wesley expressed this to him. Kang Min-hyuk''s reaction was cold. "You are mistaken. I have disclosed my knowledge to advance magic, but that doesn''t mean I''ve given everything. Am I obliged to explain it all? I am not affiliated with any organization ¨C I am just a student at the academy." John Wesley was speechless. Kang Min-hyuk shared his knowledge, but he was under no obligation to disclose it to him directly. "Sorry. I didn''t think this far ahead." Still, John Wesley was a polite person. His intrigue was a perfectly natural reaction. Any wizard interested in growth would be curious about his magic. John Wesley silently lamented, wondering what he should do next. If Kang Min-hyuk refused to reveal his magic, there would be no chance of causing him harm¡­the boy was a sanctuary ¨C anything they did to him would come back to them tenfold. It was a fleeting thought, anyway. Everything Kang Min-hyuk had demonstrated so far had been indirect. Previously unattainable knowledge, imperfect recordings that could only be observed through a screen. People can''t fully accept new things unless they witness them directly. Some in the World Magic Association would deny Kang Min-hyuk''s work and endeavor to cut him down. That''s why he decided to ensure the current situation was used to his advantage ¨C it presented an opportunity to alter his critic''s perspective. "I will not reveal everything," he said, "But I will show you how I defeated the class A monster. If you''d like that, send a plane for me tomorrow." "Okay! Yes, yes, right away!" John Wesley couldn''t refuse. Chapter 79 Chapter 79 The next day, Kang Min-hyuk arrived in England on the British Magic Association¡¯s private plane. When he first stepped onto British soil, many reporters were awaiting his arrival. News of his visit must have already spread, and the first thing that he witnessed was a flood of them moving toward him, shoving microphones in his face. ¡°Kang Min-hyuk, how do you feel about coming to England?¡± ¡°After the magic conference, so many magical organizations tried to recruit you. Although you didn¡¯t respond to the offer, you¡¯re in the Uk today¡­does this mean you¡¯re considering joining the British Magical Association?¡± ¡°In light of Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s magical revolution, the game of magical academia is changing. Where does your infinite source of knowledge spring from? Double casting, mana fairy tale, medical magic, etc., you¡¯re making history!¡± English words and phrases tangled up around him. The UK was considered the birthplace of magic. The journalists who met Kang Min-hyuk did not treat him as the successor to Suhomun. It was a different landscape in Korea. Korea tended to emphasize his origins, but the British did not even mention the Guardian Gate. They were much more concerned with the version of Kang Min-hyuk, who had spawned a magical revolution. As the symbolism shrouding his name grew, his past was buried further and further beneath¡­his plan had worked. He was establishing his own identity. It wasn¡¯t only the development of his new magic system and medical magic that succeeded in placing the present ahead of his past, but the fact that his work had shifted the positions of Gap and Eul in the Subjugation of Dark City. The Ganghwa warriors who had always reigned supreme stepped up to protect Kang Min-hyuk, who lived up to all expectations, proving that a wizard wasn¡¯t tethered to a subordinate role. Kang Min-hyuk commanded the battlefield, and his powerful attack magic destroyed the A-class death knight ¨C a circumstance that defied all logic. The moment the wizard proved he could play a lead role, people engaged in magic fell in love with Kang Min-hyuk. He lit a beacon of hope and rapidly became the face of international Magic. His background faded, and the world was invited to view him beyond prejudice. The reporters didn¡¯t want his recent achievements overshadowed by his experience; in England, he was recognized as an exceptionally gifted wizard in his own right. ¡°The reason I came to England was not to belong to a specific faction. I visited to exchange information, and I am sincerely grateful that the British Magic Association invited me. As a sorcerer, this is a place I¡¯ve always wanted to visit.¡± Kang Min-hyuk kept his response brief and formal and moved on in a car prepared by the British Magic Association. He noted the appearance of a vast building called Barbican. It struck him that in Klinssman¡¯s world, that was where the Royal Magic Academy had been built. The moment really highlighted the difference between the two dimensions. * * * In the conference room of the British Magic Association, Kang Min-hyuk was initially approached by unfamiliar faces, ¡°It¡¯s so nice to meet you!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been so looking forward to meeting you in person.¡± ¡°You will also visit the German Magic Association later. I intend to prepare a grand party in your honor.¡± Celebrities in the world of magic didn¡¯t hesitate to approach Kang Min-hyuk excitedly. He was the center of attention ¨C a phrase had recently begun circulating: ¡°Magic academia has been divided into two eras: before and after Kang Min-hyuk.¡± However, that wasn¡¯t to say that everybody held Kang Min-hyuk in reverence¡­some were suspicious and expressed disbelief in his work, reluctant to accept the oncoming changes. ¡°Everybody sit down, please,¡± the President of the British Magic Association requested. At Wayne Burns¡¯s words, the people who were lingering around Kang Min-hyuk returned to their seats. ¡°I would like to express my sincere gratitude to Kang Min-hyuk for making the long journey to be with us today.¡± ¡°Not at all; it¡¯s an honor to be here.¡± Wayne Burns smiled, ¡°Now, let me go to the point¡­after watching the video that has shaken the world, our people were stunned. As you know, the current system of magic does not work against Class A monsters. It is said that Korea¡¯s Archmage Yoo Jae-myeong defeated a class A monster for the first time in the world, but that is different¡­your magic isn¡¯t sixth circle magic. It¡¯s totally new, and we¡¯re very curious about it. Everybody in this room today has dedicated their entire lives to the study and practice of magic, and yet, none of us have ever encountered anything like you used in the S-class Dungeon.¡± Wayne Burns chose his words carefully ¨C the topic was sensitive in its importance. Kang Min-hyuk said, ¡°I¡¯ve already told Archmage John Wesley that I have no intention of revealing the system here¡­but let me explain what kind of magic it is. The name of my system is ungraded magic. It holds a power that transcends rank by using the characteristics of the circle. In this magic, the circle is unlimited, but the power varies depending on the wizard¡¯s level. I am a 4th circle wizard, but I could inflict A-class monsters¡¯ damage through the ungraded magic. ¡°Huh.¡± ¡°It¡¯s magic beyond the grade.¡± The audience was stunned to hear of an entirely new brand of magic. Wayne Burns took the lead, ¡°It¡¯s non-class magic. Does that really exist?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Of course, you own this magic. You developed it yourself, so it¡¯s naturally yours. Are you willing to reveal the secret if you receive a fair price? As a result of our discussions, we are willing to pay a price of ¡ê1 billion (about KRW 1.49 trillion) if you accept. Even if you desire something more than money, we are ready to accommodate any condition.¡± Wayne Burns¡¯ attitude was positive ¨C it had to be. The eyes of those watching were filled with greed, and Kang Min-hyuk responded firmly. ¡°Sorry, but I have no intention of revealing non-rated magic. I attended this event not to do business with you, but to reveal my thoughts.¡± The faces of those watching grew stormy. A man who had thus far been concealed in a corner stepped into visibility. ¡°Can I tell you something?¡± He was in his mid-50s, with the profile of a hawk. He looked familiar to Kang Min-hyuk. ¡®Magnus Larsson of the American Magic Association.¡¯ He was a renowned wizard and one of those wearing a dissatisfied expression. Kang Min-hyuk laughed inside. He had been waiting for such a person to emerge following his formal talk with Wayne Burns. * * * Magnus Larson was a doubtful, jealous man. He began to seek holes in Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s explanation. ¡®There¡¯s something weird about all of this.¡¯ Kang Min-hyuk showed undeniable achievements, but the problem was the time in which he entered magic. The boy had a past. Considering his presence at Suhomun, he must have been initiated into magic at the age of seventeen¡­but that was impossible. Nobody could excel so much in such a brief time. People cited him as a magical genius, as though such a term could calm all doubts. If Kang Min-hyuk was a genius, others might burst out in succession. However, no wizard could reach the fourth circle so quickly¡­perhaps Kang Min-hyuk had been learning magic for longer than he claimed and deliberately concealed it¡­Magnus Larson¡¯s suspicions began and refused to quiet. He felt as though he was piecing together a jigsaw puzzle. ¡®Kang Min-hyuk could be a fictional genius created by Suhomun to devour the magic academia. No, to reach the fourth circle at the age of seventeen, he had to be a true genius¡­the knowledge said to have been developed by Kang Min-hyuk may have been researched by a separate team at the guardian gate, and the video of defeating A-class monsters is not really reliable data. Since the subjugation was conducted at the guardian gate, there¡¯s a chance they manipulated the footage.¡¯ It was a conspiracy theory. There were gaping holes in it, but it seemed plausible enough when he first attempted to deny Kang Min-hyuk. Standing before him, he aired his suspicions. ¡°I can¡¯t believe what Kang Min-hyuk said. Isn¡¯t it a little strange to reveal great knowledge such as double casting, mana fairy tales, medical magic, etc., and keep only non-class magic secret? If you think about it, the only evidence that he defeated an A-class monster is the testimony of the disciples of his family, Suhomun, and the film footage. I know the influence Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s achievements have had on magical academia, but I think we need to check the facts separately for this issue.¡± Most of the wizards in attendance were followers of Kang Min-hyuk. Magnus Larson was content to sow the seeds of suspicion, expecting Kang Min-hyuk to be too meek to respond aggressively to his far-fetched theories. No positive feedback came from the audience¡­most people responded angrily on behalf of Kang Min-hyuk, but he stayed very calm. A smile played across his face. Magnus Larson¡¯s ideas presented an alternative possibility that caused quite a stir. He raised suspicions, and most were angry with him. However, those who kept silent seemed to be in support of his claims. Kang Min-hyuk responded simply, ¡°It¡¯s not true.¡± It didn¡¯t matter either way. There would be ways to check the truth without causing any damage. ¡°¡®I understand. The word genius will not summarize all I¡¯ve achieved in just a few months.¡± The situation was expected. Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s tower was not yet concrete. He had climbed so high in such a short time; the supportive base of trust was weak. There was no rush to build the tower; he could erect it brick by brick. It¡¯s said that greed will ruin work in unexpected ways. He could make a firm foundation from the position he found himself in¡ªa base for his invincible fortress of the future. ¡°I have no obligation to prove myself to you. Let¡¯s avoid useless mistakes, though¡­if Magnus Larson wills it, I¡¯ll prove it to you right now.¡± ¡°How?!¡± Kang Min-hyuk laughed. The solution was simple, known to everybody in attendance. ¡°I¡¯ll show you how to defeat A-class monsters¡­isn¡¯t that what you all want?¡± To attract the skeptical, envious angler, Magnus Larson would have to be cast the bait into the deep sea that reality did not touch. Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Episode 80: The Guardian Gate and the British Magic Association (4) The people gathered in the main hall of the British Magic Association. John Wesley stood at the side of Wayne Burns, both looking at the stage. ¡°What do you think, President? Do you think that Kang Min-hyuk truly can defeat A-class monsters?¡± ¡°No¡­the conditions aren¡¯t good for that.¡± Wayne Burns was contacted by John Wesley the day before the event to inform him of Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s visit. It was known that he would demonstrate his power against A-class monsters, but that information wasn¡¯t disclosed, in case it burdened the young wizard. However, Magnus Larson had coaxed him to the stage, arranged into a hazardous place. Wayne Burns continued, ¡°I believe in Kang Min-hyuk. He has no reason to lie. However, when he defeated the A-Class Death Knight, he had the advantage of a shield of reinforced warriors¡­under such protection, a wizard¡¯s power can double. Now, he is alone. He won¡¯t have the fullness of his power.¡± It was extremely reckless. But it was too late to turn back; Kang Min-hyuk took Magnus Larson¡¯s bait and made a very disruptive offer. Magnus Larson never dreamt that Kang Min-hyuk would face A-class monsters one-on-one. It was impossible! Even a sixth-circle wizard would struggle to cast quickly enough and indeed die facing such a dreadful monster in close combat. The proceedings had taken an unexpected twist, and Magnus Larson found himself in a state of confusion. Several people criticized him bitterly. ¡°I know what you doubt, but if Kang Min-hyuk dies, will you be able to bear the responsibility?¡± ¡°What the hell are you thinking? What is the basis of your suspicion? Kang Min-hyuk is dedicated to the progress of magical academia, and you wish to ruin him!¡± In the fierce momentum of Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s supporters, Magnus Larson firmly shut his mouth. Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to the stage. Could it be possible? Yes, he had succeeded in the dungeon, surrounded by allies, but a one-on-one fight was a very different setting. The audience¡¯s eyes were fixed on Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s ascent to the training hall. * * * Thud. The cage¡¯s door was closed. Right in front was the A-class monster, Giant Mantis. Kieek. The beast was bound. The faces of those who watched him grew darker as it fluttered as if to attack. The Giant Mantis was one of the lower A-class monsters, so it was used for experimentation. That¡¯s not to suggest that the Mantis was weak ¨C its tough outer shell made it one of the best in terms of self-defense, and its sharp forefoot could cut through steel. Aside from that, its range was longer than a regular monster¡¯s ¨C its forefoot attack from a great distance could be very dangerous. ¡®What will happen if I defeat an A-class monster?¡¯ Yoo Jae-myeong was known as the first, and Kang Min-hyuk would be honored as a latecomer ¨C it was an ideal picture. Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s previous feelings of inferiority from Suhomun had transformed, and now he was the object of envy. Unlike his handing glory to Yoo Jae-myeong, this was his opportunity to be recognized by the most renowned magicians. The stage was set. Wayne Burns¡¯ stubbornness had been the push he needed to proceed. The moment Kang Min-hyuk raised mana and finished casting, the Giant Mantis was released from bondage. Kie eh eh! The Giant Mantis jumped out. The space between the opponents was less than 50m. The Giant Mantis quickly closed the distance. However, before the beast even attempted to attack, Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s magic changed the surrounding terrain. ¡°Tae-san.¡± Thud! Rumble. The ground shook. The land where Kang Min-hyuk was located soared, and Kang Min-hyuk occupied an advantageous highland that could not be touched by enemy attacks. But it was not entirely safe. The Giant Mantis spread its wings and jumped into the air, and although it lacked the speed of a flying monster, it was still able to gain height. ¡°Explosion.¡± Bang! Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwang! Kieek. Giant Mantis screamed and crashed to the floor in the powerful explosion ¨C its wings flapping feebly ¨C burnt by the blast, it lost the ability to fly. Kang Min-hyuk deliberately focused his firepower on the wings and aimed at the Giant Mantis, who looked up at him from the floor. He began double casting. His head turned tight, and he quickly completed the magic. ¡°Rune flare.¡± ¡°Rune flare.¡± Kwaang! Rumble Rumble! The Giant Mantis was helpless. A 10m high iron spear surrounded the training center, and Kang Min-hyuk had ascended to an unreachable height, safe from the Mantis¡¯ jump. The monster tried to attack Kang Min-hyuk while driving the thorns of its forefoot onto Tae-san¡¯s pillars. However, before it came up, inch by inch, Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s magic exploded. ¡°Rune flare!¡± Quaang-! Rumble! What Kang Min-hyuk wanted to show wasn¡¯t his melee combat ability. Without the help of a reinforced warrior, defense was the priority. He didn¡¯t even utilize moving to cast. Kang Min-hyuk had learned ¡®Taesan¡¯ in the S-class dungeon Dark City. It was useless as an offensive tactic, but it had separated Jeong Pan-ho and the transcendental death knight from the battle and was undoubtedly an excellent utility. With Tae-san, Kang Min-hyuk gained the privilege of occupying a lofty position. The Giant Mantis jumped and tried to attack Kang Min-hyuk, but couldn¡¯t reach. ¡°Explosion.¡± Kwaang! Kwakwakwang! Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s mind split and two brains concentrated their power into creating a single spell. Magic that was supposed to take a few minutes was completed instantly, and the Giant Mantis could not attack Kang Min-hyuk. After being beaten several times, they burned out the skin of the Giant Mantis. The Mantis was impervious to magic lower than grade five, and Kang Min-hyuk exceeded that, managing to inflict damage. The Giant Mantis¡¯ hard skin made it a more troublesome opponent than the Werewolf due to its remarkable defensive ability, but by this point, the beast was in pain. As it staggered about, it could not climb the pole, indicating that its limit had been reached. It seemed as though it would collapse immediately. Its endurance was great due to its size and skin ¨C another monster would have crumbled much earlier. ¡°Huh.¡± ¡°How can this happen.¡± ¡°Oh, my God!! I never thought that kind of magic could exist.¡± Perplexed voices rose to the stage, and Kang Min-hyuk felt many eyes burning into him. They were overwhelmed by the spectacle of Kang Min-hyuk fighting the Giant Mantis without any sign of struggle. Through the simple strategy of securing a safe location, he evaded disaster. In the subjugation video, Kang Min-hyuk succeeded with the warriors¡¯ help, but he battled the Mantis alone, proving his strength. The wizards gathered there experienced intense and complex feelings¡­a wave of awe passed through the crowd, bringing hope for the future. They had never believed that a wizard could rise from their secondary position into one of personal power. For the crescendo, volcanic mana struck the Giant Mantis, tearing its final breath from its lungs. ¡°Explosion.¡± Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwang! The monster fell to the floor, engulfed in flames, and burnt to an unrecognizable lump. ¡°Whoah!!¡± ¡°He really defeated the A-class monster!¡± * * * Silence fell in. The audience stood, still as statues with mouths agape. Kang Min-hyuk used mana to project his voice. ¡°You know, I¡¯m angry now. You took me for granted ¨C pushed me to prove myself!¡± He was acting, but the audience didn¡¯t know that. He was projecting the image of himself he wanted them to believe in. ¡°You think you can buy the knowledge I¡¯ve worked so hard to develop? Of course, a billion pounds is a lot of money. With that money, I could live my life without worrying about money. But do you think that my knowledge has a price? If I wanted money, don¡¯t you think I could have already achieved everything I want?¡± Money wasn¡¯t crucial to Kang Min-hyuk. ¡°Is it so bad for me not to disclose what I know? It ties me to the guardian gate and cuts down what I have accomplished? After this event, I read the articles on Suhomun that were published in Korea. You will see that I have nothing to do with the Suhomun anymore.¡± Kang Min-hyuk was now reprimanding celebrities in the magic world¡­they were overwhelmed. Wizards who could walk proudly, unchecked wherever they went, bowed their heads to Kang Min-hyuk. The display of his power had stunned them. Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s gaze turned to Magnus Larson, and he said in a stern voice, ¡°You said you are Magnus Larson from the American Magic Association, right?¡± He flinched, as though expecting a blow, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll remember you.¡± That was it. The brief exchange gave the audience goosebumps. Kang Min-hyuk had proved himself to be the protagonist of the revolution and the future archmage. This meant rejection for Magnus Larson. People around him dropped their gaze, stepping back to disassociate from him physically. Some were long-term friends and acquaintances of his, but they daren¡¯t express that. That was the moment Kang Min-hyuk established himself in front of some of the world¡¯s most influential wizards. Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Episode 81: The Guardian Gate and the British Magic Association (5) The situation reached its conclusion with an expression of regret from Wayne Burns, and Kang Min-hyuk no longer raised the issue. Everybody but Kang Min-hyuk left the British Magic Association. They, too, had to return to their original positions and spoke sadly to Wayne Burns before leaving. ¡°You must try to make amends with Kang Min-hyuk. If he decides against sharing his future discoveries, those of us gathered today will get the blame. As for Magnus Larson¡­we¡¯ll deal with him later.¡±. Since Kang Min-hyuk revealed his discomfort with the way things had transpired, the people who created the atmosphere were inevitably troubled. The greatest sin came from Magnus Larson. However, those who criticized him and expected a demonstration or let the situation go by silence shared responsibility. Had Magnus Larson been reined in from the start, the problem wouldn¡¯t have occurred at all. Wayne Burns experienced some complex emotions following the day¡¯s events. He felt encouraged by Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s words ¨C not only because of the revolution he symbolized or the magical prowess but also due to his integrity. He didn¡¯t just harbor power but knew how to use it. Suddenly, he remembered what Kang Min-hyuk had said about the Korean article concerning Suhomun. He later found an English translation. [A few days have passed since Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s magical revolution was announced. Suhomun, who had been silent for a while, said in an interview today, ¡°Kang Min-hyuk has no affiliation with Suhomun, and he will never return here.¡± Also, Suhomun officially signed an agreement with the Korean Magic Association. Unlike the existing exchange relations, in the future, Suhomun and the Korean Magic Association plan to work within a clear system of symbiosis. This seems to be the aftermath of the magical revolution, and it is presumed that Suhomun will actively accept the changing trends of the magical academic world.] The Guardian Gate changed quickly. While most groups still denied the reality so as not to lose power to the wizards, the attitude of Suhomun shifted at once. Their position at the top of the hierarchy hadn¡¯t changed; however, they offered a specific power to the wizards and chose a practical method to strengthen their alliance further. It was Kang Deok-cheol who proposed the course of action. He knew that Kang Min-hyuk was the best, but his refusal didn¡¯t cause him to cling to his hurt and change his approach ¨C he was ready to accept alternatives and proceeded with the next best option. Magnus Larson¡¯s conspiracy theory got him into some serious trouble. At the background of his ideas was the Guardian Gate, but the article inferred that Kang Min-hyuk had been expelled from Suhomun. Was that bad news for Kang Min-hyuk? No. He willingly abandoned the path of the reinforced warrior and responded to his calling as a wizard. Rather than expelling him, a more in-depth insight suggested that Suhomun had entrusted him to make the right decision ¨C they would prefer to work with him than any other wizard, but their proposal was rejected. In short: Kang Min-hyuk had abandoned his family to become the best version of himself. It was a grave mistake for Magnus Larson to share his conspiracy theory. He was too fixed in his ways to board the vehicle of change ¨C one that even Suhomun, the most tremendous power in Korea, had accepted readily, and he would pay dearly for his misconduct. * * * John Welsey took Kang Min-hyuk on a tour of the British Magic Association. ¡°This is where our members train. As you know, wizard¡¯s training is very sensitive to mana waves, so we created a separate space made of particularly conductive materials. In addition to this, there are about 150 training rooms in the British Magic Association, so there is no shortage of practice space.¡± ¡°I see.¡± John Wesley¡¯s explanation was a boast in disguise. He frequently talked about how well equipped the Magic Society of England was. ¡°It¡¯s certainly impressive.¡± Its grand scale could accommodate hundreds of wizards. While looking at the infrastructure of the British Magic Association, Kang Min-hyuk was struck by its grandeur. The World Magic Alliance¡¯s central force was reasonably well equipped, and many wizards utilized it. A typical pagoda could accommodate about 50 to 100 people; it seemed that even the wizards who saw it in passing would be enough to gain attention. Unlike Towers operated by individuals, one supported by a magical association, which in turn had the support of the state meant that its facilities would inevitably be of a higher caliber. The tour lasted a long time until eventually, they reached the laboratory. ¡°The British Magic Association is very proud of this lab. A lot of magic was born here ¨C magic that took the world by storm. I want to introduce you to the researchers.¡± The researcher¡¯s faces blushed as though star-struck as they bashfully entered the room, but their excitement to meet a wizard they¡¯d come to idolize took over almost immediately. ¡°Kang Min-hyuk?!¡± ¡°Kang Min-hyuk is here!¡± ¡°It¡¯s an honor! I really wanted to meet you.¡± Kang Min-hyuk was not only recognized by battle wizards but was also known as a great researcher. He was a great inspiration for the researchers ¨C they had almost deified him. ¡°After seeing the medical magic system that you announce, I can¡¯t even begin to tell you how much I admire you. How did you come up with that? Healing wounds with mana! The way you used nature¡¯s mana to reduce the risk of damage. You are a beacon of hope for magical academia.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a fan!¡± ¡°Please, can I have your autograph?¡± They were all older men with dark stubble. Kang Min-hyuk felt burdened by their praise, but he kept a smile on his face. John Wesley watched it from the sidelines, intrigued by the scholar¡¯s reaction. ¡°So that¡¯s how the intellectuals see him? Wow.¡± As a fourth circle wizard, he still had many steps to climb to become the best on the battlefield, but he was the most incredible scholar ¨C undoubtedly the best in the world. His discovery of double casting, mana fairy tale, and medical magic, amongst his many other exciting finds, paved the way for the revolution. Nobody alive or dead had made such startling progress in the world of magical studies ¨C he had unveiled several life-altering masterpieces in the space of several months! Preceding wizards would have been lucky to strike gold once in their lifetime, never mind Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s successive chain of accomplishments. Following the visit to the lab, Wayne Burns pulled John Welsey to one side, ¡°We made a mistake. To recover our relationship with Kang Min-hyuk, we need to relieve his mood as much as possible. So, while guiding the British Magic Association, if there is any field he is interested in, let him enter it. I will allow it with the authority of the President of the Association.¡± Those words offered allowance into a world only insiders could know about ¨C an invitation into complete knowledge. ¡°Kang Min-hyuk,¡± John Wesley said, on his return. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Would you like to see the research we are working on?¡± Kang Min-hyuk had been intrigued to see, but he couldn¡¯t request it outright. He was glad when John Wesley made the offer. ¡°I¡¯d like that, thank you.¡± * * * The lead researcher, Wayne Lapierre, had an appearance reminiscent of Professor Lee Hak-beom. He seemed excited by the meeting with Kang Min-hyuk and began to explain his current research. ¡°The study started by chance. Ten years ago, Undine, an A-class monster, appeared at Red Gate. As you know, spirit monsters express immense power that exceeds grading, and Undine was one of these. In the process of defeating Undine, we discovered an extraordinary phenomenon.¡± He handed over the research data, entitled the Undine Project. As he turned the pages, Wayne Lapierre¡¯s narration explained. ¡°Rain from the sky, puddles on the floor, etc. When all the water in the world came with ¡®water-based mana,¡¯ it turned into magic. We focused on that. A method of extracting mana from gross matter. If that was successful, don¡¯t you think wizards could use the powerful water magic?¡± At first, many said the idea was ridiculous. However, Wayne Lapierre was a genius and stuck to his hypothesis, and after ten years of work on the Undine project, he obtained significant results. ¡°As a result of our experiments, we have succeeded in implementing Undine¡¯s method of extraction. But that was it. Water-based mana could amplify the magic of water, but we could not control it. The wizards who participated in the experiment experienced a collapse of the circle, and from successive failures, we determined that there was a problem with the circle itself. What they required was a specialized circle, designed with the element of water in mind. Like Undine, if there is a source that deals solely with water, would we be able to manifest that power? So, I am currently dedicated to developing the water circle.¡± Kang Min-hyuk was surprised. Wayne Lapierre was a real genius. The water attribute of Mana was similar to the magic of prominence that Elisha used. In the same way, Elisha formed the circle of flames, Wayne Lapierre figured out the fundamental way to form the circle of water. His research was a credit to the British Magic Association ¨C he was definitely worthy of his lead researcher role. Wayne Lapierre¡¯s Power of Water was also present in the world of Klinssman. It was said that that the magician Poseidon used magic in the same way as Undine, just as Elisha, who is called the prominence wizard, handles flames freely. Kang Min-hyuk read up on him, and Wayne Lapierre had now discovered the foundation of the power. The study period had only been ten years, in a civilization that had been running for just a hundred years. In comparison, the Magical civilization had a 2000 year history, and Water Power was considered advanced even there. It could take centuries to bring the puzzle to completion, but the first steps were giant. ¡°I have no idea how to complete the circle¡­¡± Wayne Lapierre continued, ¡°I thought that you might be able to help?¡± Kang Min-hyuk stood for a moment, his face thoughtful, ¡°I know how. Not precisely, but I have an idea.¡± From his experience of forming a circle of flames, he figured the other elements would manifest similarly. It would be a process of trial and error, but he was confident. Wayne Lapierre¡¯s research had solved most of the problems that made the process dangerous, so it was really just a case of taking the final steps to completion. Kang Min-hyuk had visited the British Magic Association for two reasons: the first was to materialize his own power¡­he had succeeded in that with Magnus Larson¡¯s help. His second reason was to sow the seeds of potential around the BMA. John Wesley thought he¡¯d led Kang Min-hyuk to the lab of his own accord, but Min-hyuk had been steering it in that direction since his arrival. ¡°Perhaps I can help you with your experiment?¡± Wayne Lapierre¡¯s research presented an opportunity for some excellent work. Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Episode 82: The Guardian Gate and the British Magic Association (6) Kang Min-hyuk began to work on the development of elemental separation to attain the water-circle. He studied the data provided by Wayne Lapierre, who provided a place for Kang Min-hyuk, which quickly became a world of his own. [The separation of water properties is very dangerous. If you follow the system incorrectly, the circle will be destroyed due to the collapse of mana. In the worst-case scenario, all of the moisture in the body will evaporate. Therefore, sufficient simulation training is required for experimentation, and integrating a relationship with water into your life can be very helpful in separating attributes.] In the process of understanding the dangers that stem from element extraction, Wayne Lapierre would have lost many researchers ¨C time-limited wizards with little life left ¨C perhaps terminally ill or old. Often those nearing death chose to make a sublime sacrifice for the advancement of magic. The recorded side effects of the circle¡¯s collapse and extreme dehydration indicate studies of the direct biological experience. The result wasn¡¯t dissimilar to the flame-circle formation, which generated an intense internal burning sensation. However, Wayne Lapierre had found a safe way to accomplish the separation, so the only matter left to figure out was how to tame the mana. Kang Min-hyuk found himself remembering something Elisha had said. ¡°You have to be very cautious when you bring the Mana of Flames into the circle. You have to treat the essence like a fragile life; it must be soothed like a new-born baby and treated with the same tenderness and care. However, even in those circumstances, there is no guarantee of success. If it deviates a little from the existing circle, the result is disastrous.¡± Fortunately, the delivery process did not differ much from the flame version. Kang Min-hyuk set the appropriate input value, and mana could be seen moving on the experimental monitor. The name Sarah Rock came to mind. The Pages in his mind flicked over in a book named ¡°Exploration: Poseidon.¡± After getting to know Elisha, he learned about other wizards familiar with attribute separation. [How can Poseidon use the power of water? The basis is the extraction of elements. A circle is formed purely of water properties, and Poseidon shows strong water control based on it. The separation of attributes is a hazardous method¡­Many have tried ¨C myself included ¨C and we have failed.] Even the author had failed to separate the attributes. As such, it could be said that Wayne Lapierre had accomplished a great deal. Even for people living in a civilization with a 2000 year history, elemental extraction was an area that had to be treated very carefully. Naturally, successful people were born, but they did not publicly reveal their discoveries. Success was evidently rare and difficult. Experience of failure was a perfect fertilizer, though, and each failed attempt brought them closer to the goal. Beep-! [Failed.] Beep-! [Failed.] Repeated failures occurred. In the simulation, the virtual circle continued to collapse. However, Kang Min-hyuk was not shaken at all. He didn¡¯t think that the first drink would make his stomach swell. His knowledge, combined with Wayne Lapierre¡¯s, was sure to end in a breakthrough. It would just take some time. After all, it was an experiment, and getting the right balance between all of the variables was never going to be easy. Each attribute has its own unique system, and in the world of Klinssman, the wizard had successfully separated the two features. Kang Min-hyuk became immersed in the experiment to the point of obsession. His mind opened wide, and the brain powers he had strengthened in the Tower of Trials began to analyze the water circle. Time passed quickly, and Kang Min-hyuk didn¡¯t move at all. He repeated the experiment countless times, his gaze fixed on the monitor. John Wesley and Wayne Lapierre watched him from a distance; they were awe-struck. * * * Wayne Lapierre spoke up, ¡°Wow. I knew that Kang Min-hyuk was great, but he began searching for the answer so quickly. I doubt that I would have such determination.¡± As the research progressed, Wayne Lapierre was increasingly impressed. John Wesley said that he couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Is he doing well? It seems to me that only failures are repeated.¡± ¡°Failures are indeed repeating themselves, but that¡¯s the nature of a simulation. It takes thousands or tens of thousands of failures to find the perfect answer. What matters here is what comes from failure. Usually, the success rate increases by about 1% after thousands of experiments are conducted but look at Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s results. At first, it succeeded in separating the attributes, and the success rate ended at 62% due to the runaway mana. That was a limitation of the research we developed, and in the last year, we haven¡¯t gone beyond 62%.¡± Researchers at the British Magic Association called the figure a wall of evil. It seems that if you crossed the wall, you could proceed with the process, but people fell at the same hurdle every time. Research fell into a slump. Studying Undine and succeeding in separating attributes was an outstanding achievement, but the study was only 99% complete ¨C nobody knew how long it would take to complete the remaining 1%. Wayne Lapierre became frustrated by the stagnation, so he allowed Kang Min-hyuk to disclose his research. Kang Min-hyuk was fine with that. It didn¡¯t matter that he was an ¡®outsider¡¯; the knowledge he had revealed to the entire world was priceless ¨C to share and develop ideas with such a person could never be considered an unfavorable decision. ¡°It¡¯s really quite amazing.¡± John Wesley possessed a great deal of magical knowledge, but he hadn¡¯t established his intelligence in a laboratory setting ¨C it was an unfamiliar system to him. The monitor depicted Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s experiment¡¯s success rate, and John Wesley couldn¡¯t figure out their meaning. However, after hearing Wayne Lapierre¡¯s explanation, he could see how impressive the numbers were. Beep-! [Failed.] [Success rate 63%] Beep-! [Failed.] [64% success rate] The success rate rose rapidly. In the process of repeating the failure, Kang Min-hyuk surely meaningful results. Wayne Lapierre was enchanted by the miracle occurring before his eyes. ¡°Now, I think I know how Kang Min-hyuk made his great studies successful. He¡¯s a form of genius that even the smartest among us can¡¯t make sense of. Every BMA elite got stuck at the wall of evil. But he¡¯s knocking it down, brick by brick! To be honest, before today, I was confident that I was the best researcher in the world¡­now, my mind had changed. Kang Min-hyuk is better than I am, and he is better, therefore, than everybody else.¡± The seed of possibility was planted into Wayne Lapierre¡¯s mind. He doesn¡¯t know when the seeds will germinate, but now he looks at Kang Min-hyuk in a different light. The experiment continued. John Wesley and Wayne Lapierre did not leave Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s side. Mealtimes came and went, the sun set and rose again, and set again, and rose again¡­and then¡­ ¡°It¡¯s finished.¡± Kang Min-hyuk stated the end of a long and arduous experiment. The results of the past three days glowed out of the monitor. [98% success rate] It couldn¡¯t be called a perfect success, but Wayne Lapierre couldn¡¯t hide his excitement. ¡°Amazing!! How did you succeed in directing mana? In the experiment, we repeated countless times, the mana that successfully split the attribute hit the circle¡¯s mana, causing a disturbance. In just two days, you found a safe delivery method! I want to know the secret.¡± There was no secret. Kang Min-hyuk repeated it based on his experiences and memories, and eventually, the results came out. ¡°It is all thanks to your success in separating the most important attributes. That was the main work ¨C it solved the most dangerous problem. I estimated the correct answer by repeating the experiment based on the data you collated. Had the experiment been conducted without any basis, it would never have been possible to achieve meaningful results in a short amount of time.¡± ¡°No. Still, Kang Min-hyuk would have been successful.¡± Wayne Lapierre¡¯s expression was bright. Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s spiel was good, but the 98% success rate was remarkable. Only when perfect results came out could the clinical trial be carried out in earnest. They had to strive for 100%. The simulation was just a process of predicting outcomes, but there was a chance that different results could come out in practice. Still, the enormity of the progress was undeniable. Progress had ceased after the successful segregation clinical trial, but they could finally see hope. ¡°98% is my limit. There was a problem in the circle, and I couldn¡¯t meet the last 2%, but I think Wayne Lapierre can solve it.¡± Kang Min-hyuk had succeeded in the experiment. A circle formed with artificial mana would never allow for a 100% success rate. One of the reinforced civilization¡¯s core practices was that the world gained strength through the ingestion of fortifying liquid. The same was true for wizards. They inject mana into the body and artificially form a circle within it. Unlike Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s method of directly assimilating nature¡¯s mana, a stiff circle caused a 2% loss in the process of forming a circle of water. Therefore, the only way to solve the problem would be to utilize the strengthening of circles. However, Kang Min-hyuk wasn¡¯t obliged to reveal everything¡­stopping right there would still generate a lot of gratitude and money. ¡°Thank you sincerely.¡± John Wesley lowered his head as he expressed his thanks. ¡°Not at all. It was a pleasure.¡± Kang Min-hyuk believed that he could, but he chose not to reveal the solution. Wayne Lapierre¡¯s mana split method and Elisha¡¯s Fire circle formation method provided useful information. Still, Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s role was to combine both sets of information to reach the right conclusion. Klinssman did not pass that knowledge on, but he achieved a meaningful result with Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s own ability. The feeling of it was a little different from the Moon Hasim Method and Ungraded Magic. He was excited to think that he¡¯d accomplished something like a real wizard. Through combining the knowledge from both dimensions, he could create entirely new things. It seemed as though the moon method and the unclassified magic were created based on the Guardian Mind, and Wayne Lapierre¡¯s Mana Separation and Elisha¡¯s Fire Circle creation method could be used to figure out how to form the water circle. Finally, Kang Min-hyuk felt like a true wizard. He was satisfied that going to England was the right choice. He showed his power to the people and planted the seeds of possibility in Wayne Lapierre. Aside from that, though, he had succeeded in his personal research, and that was what affected him most profoundly. ¡°From now on,¡± he thought to himself, ¡°let¡¯s keep the possibilities open. Rather than passively learning existing knowledge, I need to make my own path.¡± His temperature rose; he was eager to return home. That evening, when he arrived home in Korea, he successfully formed a circle of water. A few days later, after spending a lot of time in the lab, the day of his meeting with Klinssman arose. It was time to travel through Instinct and open up as Klinssman. Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Chapter 83-The Secret of the Red Flame (1) Agony and a dry mouth awaited Kang Min-hyuk in the other dimension. He groaned in pain as the world swirled formlessly around him. His first thought was: ¡°He¡¯s been beaten up again.¡± It couldn¡¯t be, though. The fight with James Chester had an intense impact on his classmates and would function as a warning. Besides, the Green Dragon situation was enough to change most people¡¯s minds about the kind of student Klinssman was. He faced an A-class monster with a sword¡­that had not been forgotten. His classmates had observed the feat through CCTV footage ¨C following that, most of his peers were amazed. Finally, Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s vision joined him in the room, confirming his location as a hostel and revealing the source of his pain. ¡°¡­What are these wounds?¡± It was shocking. Klinssman¡¯s body wasn¡¯t normal; his flesh was patterned with wounds ¨C some still large and unhealed. Around a bandage, blood stained his skin, and the pain stemming from that particular area was enough to make him wince. He loosened the bandage a little and checked what was hidden beneath. It was a monster wound. Kang Min-hyuk was sure of it. A monster had hit Klinssman. Medical magic seemed to have healed the initial problem, but the wound¡¯s traces did not disappear. They must have been terrible upon their infliction. ¡°What has happened since I was last here?¡± Klinssman¡¯s Danjeon held more mana than expected. The accumulation of ten mana within a month would be considered a good number, but Klinssman had reached a whopping thirty. The word genius couldn¡¯t encapsulate the progress. It went beyond that. Klinssman¡¯s hands were covered in hard calluses. To reach that level in just a month, Klinssman¡¯s training regime must have been extremely dangerous. Only he knew the answers. Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s gaze turned to the diary on the desk. He turned the page. [It¡¯s really good to be getting stronger. The guardian sentiment and guardian swordsmanship techniques you taught me are making me feel alive. However, we cannot be satisfied with the current growth rate. The Royal Academy of Magic wasn¡¯t a good environment for an assassin to find himself, so I had to choose.] The only way for a swordsman to gain strength was on the battlefield. The practical expertise that could be developed there was nourishing for an assassin. [I moved over the barriers every day after my academy class and fought to become stronger.] ¡°Over the barrier..?¡± Min-hyuk thought. His prediction was correct: Klinssman¡¯s choice was the battlefield, but going beyond the barrier was an unexpected twist. The barrier represented the boundary between Monster Land and the human world. It was located far from England and was infested with monsters ¨C a wasteland where human life could not thrive. In short: it was the closest place to Hell you could imagine. Kang Min-hyuk found the details difficult to accept. His thoughts shot around his skull too quickly for him to view them close-up. [Every day, at a fixed time, a portal will open to give access through the barrier. I will not force you to go over the barrier for me. But what is certain is the time there is a shortcut that makes me strong. Even if my body dies, it will not affect you. My soul will perish, but it is the law of this world that you should return to your original body. If you cross the barrier, you will meet the ¡®Abyss Devil.¡¯ I bet it will be a valuable experience for you too. The Devil of the Abyss is a disaster that you have not experienced in your world. Not many have experienced it here, either..] The moment Kang Min-hyuk tries to turn the next page. Hwaak-! A bright light arose inside the hostel. Surprisingly, the portal that Klinssman mentioned manifested right there. * * * The portal was baffling. Even in Klinssman¡¯s world, space-magic was exclusive to archmages, but there it was ¨C a portal before his very eyes, and beyond, a land of monsters awaited him. Klinssman¡¯s sorcery skills were not sufficient to form a portal. Again, the same old question resurfaced: ¡°who are you, Klinssman?¡± Kang Min-hyuk surmised that the portal-generator must have been an enigmatic figure from Klinssman¡¯s background ¨C a wizard with great power. Who could it be? Magic was still deemed an unknown realm, even in Klinssman¡¯s world. The origins of the portal were a mystery¡­it didn¡¯t matter how much Kang Min-hyuk worried, the answer would elude him. In the end, all that remained was a choice. The Devil of the Abyss¡­ He recalled Klinssman mentioning the monster in the early days. [¡­I used to think that magic was all about the power of this world. When I was fighting monsters with swords, the appearance of the chosen ones flapping their robes and using magic was very shocking. But now I have a new way too. I will become strong through the deep law of the guardian gate, and I will eradicate all the demons of the abyss.] He¡¯d read it in Klinssman¡¯s diary. At first, Min-hyuk thought the Abyss Demon was a simple monster, but the puzzle pieces had been scattered, and its intended shape could only be guessed at. Was it necessary to cross the barrier and step through the portal? Kang Min-hyuk had many questions for Klinssman and his helpers. He also didn¡¯t believe that Klinssman¡¯s death would not affect his spirit. ¡°If this is what you want, Klinssman, I¡¯m happy to pay you back for all you¡¯ve done for me.¡± The only person Kang Min-hyuk would raise his sword for was Klinss. He stepped through the portal and was devoured by the bright light that pooled out and drew him in. * * * The surrounding landscape changed. A densely wooded forest, untouched by sunlight, spread out before him. The dark was so deep that adrenaline immediately rushed into his nervous system. A stuffy, damp aroma crept into his nostrils, and the silence was thick and eerie. There was no trace of humanity as far as he could see. ¡°Have I really crossed the barrier?¡± The division of the land between human and monsters had occurred a long time ago. The unknown world beyond the barrier had been quarantined, and the number of monsters inhabiting it was unknown. Estimates stated hundreds of millions. Before the Gate phenomenon, monsters didn¡¯t escape their land, but for whatever reason, there came the point where they periodically attacked the wall as a unified force. Some say it was caused by a dimensional rift, while others believed the overflow occurred because there were just too many monsters crammed into too small a surface area. Kang Min-hyuk gulped air into his dry throat. He tried to be vigilant and dispel his fear. Sasak! Something was approaching, rustling through the bushes. The sound was slight at first, but suddenly, the bush began to shake violently. Sasasasak-! ¡°Come out!¡± Guoak. He clasped his sword tight. He didn¡¯t know what it was, but he could tell that his scent had reached its senses; his senses heightened in response. The moment the strange creature popped out of the tumultuous foliage, Kang Min-hyuk raised aura from his sword. ¡°¡­Owl-bear?!¡± Owlbear was a very rare Class-A monster ¨C its destructive power placed it within the higher ranks of the classification. Blast furnace! Caang-! Rumble. ¡°Wow.¡± Kang Min-hyuk was pushed back by Owl-Bear¡¯s forefoot attack. However, this was not the only problem. The grass next to it began to quiver, and as if waiting, another Owl-Bear appeared and attacked Kang Min-hyuk. Ahhh! Caen! Kang Min-hyuk overcame Owl-bear¡¯s paw attack with a sword and cut through its outer shell right away, but even with the power of Aura, he could not cut the outer shell deeply. How much blood could a mere scratch produce? As soon as he fell into confusion, both Owl-bears attacked simultaneously. Caang! Kakakakang! His stomach vibrated. Kang Min-hyuk was insanely pushed back by Owl-Bear¡¯s attack. Its owlish face opened bizarrely, and its head rotated all the way around and tried to bite Kang Min-hyuk. It was a daunting scene. Despite the crackling snout right in front of his eyes, Kang Min-hyuk calmly defended against all of Owl-bear¡¯s attacks with a subdued expression. Rumble. Quaang! Ahhh! As his aura raised momentarily, he pushed Owl-bear back, cracking its hard outer-skin. It groaned in pain as Min-hyuk¡¯s sword glinted. ¡®Annihilation.¡¯ It was the secret of the guardian gate. The technique strengthened the aura¡¯s power so that a single blow could defeat the enemy. A method that was not available for Kang Min-hyuk in reality emerged, and a burning aura cut through the neck of Owlbear. Its neck cracked, its face fell to the floor, and red blood splattered everywhere. Ahhhhhh! Blood spattered down like rain. The second Owl-bear rushed in, and after a fierce battle ensued, Kang Min-hyuk slashed through its throat, removing its head. The battle with two Class-A monsters proved to Kang Min-hyuk that Klinssman¡¯s body was so much stronger than before. It was astonishing. The life-threatening training was clearly having quite an effect. Min-hyuk expected to be exhausted after the ferocity of the battle, but his mana was restored quickly. In fact, the absolute amount of mana appeared to have increased. It was incomprehensible. He didn¡¯t just attain his strength on the battlefield; it was a literal, all-encompassing growth. Kang Min-hyuk wanted to know how it had happened, but it wasn¡¯t the time for questions. He was in the land of monsters. He was bleeding. The scent of his blood lured the beasts in ¨C as he heard them flocking toward him, the questions fell from his thoughts, and all that he could think about was survival. Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Chapter 84-The Secret of the Red Flame (2) Owl-Bear was just the beginning. After them, Gnoll (the Corpse Squad) followed persistently. Unlike Owl-bear, Gnoll was a D-class monster, but they caught the scent of his blood and formed a group of hundreds. They chased him in a swarm, and Kang Min-hyuk was forced to deal with them relentlessly. Hyah! Slice! Hack! Whenever Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s sword flashed, a Gnoll¡¯s head flew away, until the number of fatalities was innumerable. Only after he¡¯d slaughtered the hundreds of monsters tailing him could Kang Min-hyuk find room to catch his breath. ¡°Hoowuk, hoowuk¡± His first move was to secure a safe place. He rubbed soil all over his body to mask his scent and took a break to compose himself. Klinssman had mentioned that the portal wouldn¡¯t reopen for another six hours, so he had to distribute his energy wisely. ¡°Klinssman¡¯s mana had increased¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t as noticeable when dealing with Owl-bear, but Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s intuition could sense the ascension. Fortunately, he had kept Klinssman¡¯s diary with him. He opened the page and checked the second half contents, which he hadn¡¯t read earlier. [If you cross the barrier for me, your intuition will tell you that monsters form nutrients that nourish my body. That¡¯s the effect of ancient magic. In exchange for killing monsters, life is gained. This gave me the foundation to get stronger quickly. However, the more life I take from monsters, the more feral I become¡­but the only thing that matters to me is strength. Getting stronger and stronger, and killing monsters is the reason I live.] Ancient magic¡­it didn¡¯t make sense, but Kang Min-hyuk had to accept it. He was presented with an unknown world and had no choice but to believe in Klinssman¡¯s path. ¡°Is it the resentment of losing your family that made you this way?¡± He didn¡¯t know Klinssman¡¯s true identity. What was clear, though, was that he was paying a high price for his improvement. He had taken Kang Min-hyuk into his body, violating the laws of causality. This time, he chose to gain strength through ancient magic. His body always bore the brunt of his challenges, as if his own well-being was insignificant. He never took any protective measures. His journey beyond the barrier was no exception. Upon gaining the power of guardian swordsmanship, Klinssman made a bold choice to risk his life for strength. Kang Min-hyuk was strong, too, so he could defend himself against the monsters, but Klinssman¡¯s time there would never have been smooth ¨C a fact proven by his wounds. Nevertheless, Kang Min-hyuk endured time beyond the wall. Klinssman¡¯s body, which became so much stronger within a month, resulted from such trials. ¡°You¡¯re living a hideous life, Klinssman.¡± In a world of billions of people, Klinssman was just one human being, struggling alone. Nobody knew what he was doing, but he¡¯d decided to dedicate his entire life to the destruction of monsters. Kang Min-hyuk felt sorry for him. If only he could abandon his pain, people were sure to support him, just by the revelation of his magical knowledge. Still, it was Klinssman¡¯s choice, and Kang Min-hyuk respected it. Besides, it would help both of them get closer to their goal. Kang Min-hyuk picked up his sword. The remaining time was about four hours ¨C at that point, the portal would reappear, and he¡¯d have a route back to the hostel. ¡°I can¡¯t waste that time¡­¡± It was brief, and the growth opportunities were plentiful. If Kang Min-hyuk could help Klinssman progress, he would be safer when he returned. The night was deep; darkness swallowed him up, and a very long and arduous four hours ensued. * * * Hwaak-! His head was spinning. Opening his eyes, Kang Min-hyuk saw his dorm. His breath gushed out in heaving bursts. He¡¯d spent a lot of time recently between the boundary of life and death. Ultimately though, he lived. The white light came and summoned Kang Min-hyuk back to the safety of Klinssman¡¯s shabby room. He went through to the communal shower room and washed the blood from his body. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Pain shot through his body. Because of the countless monsters he¡¯d faced, he¡¯d also gained a deep wound. However, the ability to absorb life force gave him room to fight in a situation where he would have otherwise fallen. He looked in the mirror, and Klinssman¡¯s face stared back. The image was that of a fourteen-year-old, but his mind, body, and spirit were closer to somebody in their twenties. The rate of growth was colossal ¨C was it due to the vitality of ancient magic? It seemed as though that could cause a rapid aging process. Until Klinssman explained, there would be no way of knowing. He was an enigma. At the end of his shower, fatigue awaited Kang Min-hyuk. However, he chose not to take a break and instead opened up the diary again. It was his turn for growth, now. [Top 5 Circle Magic] [Top 6 Circle Magic] [Top 7 Circle Magic] Usually, when Kang Min-hyuk formed a circle, he had to unearth most of the corresponding magic himself. This time the situation was different. Even for the top seven circle magic, hundreds of spells were recorded densely in the book. ¡°Whoah¡­you know all of this?.¡± Kang Min-hyuk didn¡¯t know if the spells recorded were the lower-level of circle seven, but the top was a treasure among treasures. Circle eight was undiscovered as of yet, so the seventh circle¡¯s heights was the most powerful magic known to humanity. Klinssman had recorded that as though it was as straightforward as a recipe for a sponge cake. If anybody but Kang Min-hyuk had seen the book, it would be seen as a practical joke or a madman¡¯s ramblings. There was a lot to do. Even with improved brainpower, to master it all would be time-consuming. Kang Min-hyuk confirmed the last of his fourth-circle knowledge. [Spirit Magic] ¡°¡­Spirit magic?¡± It was an unexpected word. In Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s world, the spirit was a monster that threatened civilization¡­it was confusing. Klinssman¡¯s explanation of the brand of magic was on the next page. But now Klinssman was using the word spirit magic. As Kang Min-hyuk turned the page, Klinssman¡¯s explanation of the spirit magic appeared. [Spirit magic is potent; it enhances the power of elemental magic. For example, a wizard named Poseidon figured out how to strengthen water magic by forming a circle of water properties and increased water control through a spirit contract. The ability to command and transform water into magic is the basis of spirit magic.] Poseidon¡¯s secret was exactly what Kang Min-hyuk was curious about. As though he knew it, Klinssman was leading him toward the answer. It was a form of spirit magic. Kang Min-hyuk waited patiently for the light of day to enter the dim dorm. * * * The day dawned, and bright sunlight filled the gray room. Kang Min-hyuk headed straight to the academy library and opened a book on spirit magic. [The spirit is a mystery being. Shortly after the monster appeared in the world, some wizards insisted on the existence of a ¡®spirit world¡¯ ¨C a new realm revealed through a dimensional rift. However, one cannot approach it in the usual way, and the spirits were extremely hostile to humans ¨C therefore, when they appeared in the human world, they often attacked people. Some say there is a way to utilize the powers of the spirits, and there have been cases where it shows results, but that was 1000 years ago. There are no spirits in our world anymore.] In Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s world, the spirits appeared as a monster. Still, they became extinct in Klinssman¡¯s world, which meant that Poseidon successfully signed a contract with a spirit known to be extinct¡­and that was why people don¡¯t know how he formed a circle of water properties and how he increased the power of water. That was why research did not reach the spirit¡¯s realm. The hypothesis that a contract was signed with a spirit known to have been extinct did not make sense until now, 1,000 years after extinction. Klinssman wasn¡¯t showing him how to defeat the spirits and locate and generate a contract with them. [Among the various methods of using spirits, Poseidon uses the mysterious magic of a wall wave. Spirit magic comes down as a one-person tradition, and all that I can offer is how to form a contract with the spirits. I believe this alone will give you meaningful results.] Klinssman hadn¡¯t told Min-hyuk the right answer but had left him with the possibility of incompletion. He could find how to sign a contract with the spirit, but now how to use the power. He read numerous books on the topic ¨C everything he could find about Poseidon, but nothing exceeded the knowledge that had been stuck for 1000 years. Kang Min-hyuk left his seat. Science had never been all about books. If he couldn¡¯t find an answer, he would try a different way. He found the person he was looking for. Her reaction to his approach was sensitive. ¡°What? You pretend not to know me for a month, and now you want to talk?!¡± Elisha¡¯s face contorted. Last month, Elisha had expressed an interest in Kang Min-hyuk ¨C an intellectual curiosity. However, Klinssman hadn¡¯t maintained communication, so Elisha¡¯s interest dwindled. It was an understandable reaction. ¡°Miss¡­may I propose another deal?¡± ¡°A deal? Whatever you offer, I won¡¯t accept it. Why don¡¯t you just quit now?¡± ¡°The magic of prominence descends as a one-man tradition. Break the rules and share them with me.¡± ¡°What?! Are you insane? No way.¡± Elisha¡¯s expression turned harsh. Just as Elisha¡¯s circle formation method was used to form a number-oriented circle, Elisha¡¯s knowledge could be the key to the wall wave¡¯s secrets. Both prominence and wall-wave were spells derived from spirit magic. So, Kang Min-hyuk made an offer that she could not refuse. ¡°In return, I¡¯ll show you how to sign a contract with the spirit.¡± Prominence and Byeokpa were different processes. Byeokpa succeeded in finding the water spirit and signing a contract, but the dominance lost its source of power. ¡°What..?¡± There was a ripple in Elisha¡¯s eyes. Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Episode 85: The Secret of the Red Flame (3) The magic of prominence, a tradition handed down from generation to generation, exerts exceptional power, as the fire spirit Salamander discovered 1000 years ago. Due to the dimensional explosion of the same era, the link with the spirit world was severed completely, and prominence magic was left: half of a whole. Elisha was known to be a genius who could handle fire freely, even in a world without spirits. However, she knew she only wielded half of the power. Her innate firepower was so strong that she could realize the magic of prominence to some extent. Still, it was not comparable to the legends passed down from generation to generation. According to rumors, Poseidon was recreating the magic of ¡®the days of the spirits.¡¯ He was one of the world¡¯s leading archmages. With his magic, there were times where many wondered how he displayed such powerful water dominance; nobody considered a contract with the spirit. Was that because the link with the spirit world was cut off due to the explosion of 1000 years ago? It wasn¡¯t certain¡­it seemed that the link was affected by the explosion, but broken links weren¡¯t a sufficient issue to eradicate connection with the spirit realm. Spirit wizards ¨C those who mastered the red flame and the wall wave ¨C pursued the spirit magic joined forces with each other due to an accident in the spirit world. They did not deliberate their means and methods. Elisha figured out why the link was broken, and as a result, she learned the truth. ¡°The reason the link was cut off is that the spirit world fell to a faraway place that could not be reached from this world. Therefore, no matter how much we talked to them, the spirits couldn¡¯t respond. I¡¯d bet the spirit doesn¡¯t exist in the world anymore. If so, my ancestors would somehow find a way to connect with them.¡± She continued to explain: 1000 years ago, spirit magic didn¡¯t require a complicated process. Even without the difficult skill of separating attributes, a specific circle could be formed through a contract with the spirit. However, when the link was severed, the spirit wizards had to find a new way. What was born was a method centered around attribute separation. After a lot of trial and error, they discovered the magic that produced a power similar to the elemental magic by separating the attributes. They maintained their single-person tradition. Thus, the process of the spirit contract disappeared. It was hard to believe. Poseidon found a new method of attribute control, but it didn¡¯t rely on the spirits. ¡°Now, do you understand how vain you sounded? Stop talking and leave. I want to set you alight, but I think about how impressed I was by you on the battlefield, and I¡¯m holding on with superhuman patience.¡± Hwareuk. Hwarruk. In response to her passion, fire billowed around her. However, Kang Min-hyuk remained calm. Her description only helped his understanding and strengthened his confidence in the knowledge he¡¯d gained. ¡°Are you finished?¡± ¡°Did you not hear me? Go away!¡± ¡°I will when I¡¯ve finished. In exchange for the magic of prominence, I offered to show you how to contact spirits. That¡¯s a promise. Since this is my proposal, I¡¯ll give you your side first. That way, you have nothing to lose. If you find out I¡¯m lying and decide to set me on fire, I won¡¯t resent it.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Elisha was taken aback. Kang Min-hyuk had offered conditions that worked in her favor. If Elisha¡¯s concern revolved around the spirit contract¡¯s authenticity, it would be resolved if she checked first. ¡°By the way, what if¡­¡± Thruk. Kang Min-hyuk drew his sword. The breeze that it created tickled the hairs on the nape of Elisha¡¯s neck. ¡°If you violate your promise after accepting my proposal, and confirming the truth, then you will lose all honor. You will be shown the price of breaking a promise ¨C it must be so to ensure that others take similar deals seriously in the future.¡± His eyes showed how serious he was. Elisha gulped at the idea of a loss of limbs. ¡°So what will you do?¡± Accept or reject? If she chose the latter, Kang Min-hyuk would walk away without hesitation¡­but that doesn¡¯t happen. If the magic of one-man tradition had a long history, the spirit source¡¯s desire would be as strong as it was old. ¡°¡­Okay. I accept your deal.¡± Eventually, Elisha gave in. * * * ¡°As you said, the spirit world and this world are far apart. So, we need to establish firm control over certain aspects. The senior who formed the circle of fire shouldn¡¯t have a problem. I¡¯m talking about a magic circle that connects to the spirit world, with set coordinates.¡± The method was simple. However, finding the coordinates of the spirit world was the most significant challenge. Elisha followed Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s direction, and after installing the magic circle, he started the contract by generating flame mana. The fire rose, and the magic circle emitted a red light. Elisha¡¯s spirit disappeared. The spirit contract is not a physical transaction but an inner one. Elisha¡¯s body existed in a magic circle that was swaying with mana, but her mind had gone to the spirit world far beyond her flesh. A moment passed, and her face became pale and sweaty. Instantly she recovered the mana and opened her eyes. Hwaak-! ¡°The mandible! The mandible!¡± Elisha gasped. It wasn¡¯t long from Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s perspective, but she seemed to have experienced a lot. ¡°I failed the contract with the spirit.¡± Failure was unexpected. Kang Min-hyuk assumed that in affinity with Elisha, he would certainly succeed. He chose her to unearth prominence¡¯s secret, but he also held intentions to observe Elisha¡¯s experience before he tried the experiment himself. Spirit contracts are spiritual transactions ¨C even Klinssman wasn¡¯t sure of the fine details, so the risk of blind experimentation was great. ¡°Why did you fail?¡± ¡°As you said, this magic circle does lead to the spirit world. The problem is¡­ ¡­ the spirit world was different from my expectations. According to the ¡®memory¡¯ passed down through my DNA, the spirit world is a place where nature blooms abundantly, and each attribute is a heaven where flowers blossom endlessly. The world that I experienced was Hell. It was in ruins, and Salamander, who found me, screamed and breathed fire.¡± Elisha trembled with fear. Her affinity with fire allowed her to tap into Salamander¡¯s feelings, and she empathized with the horror it felt. ¡°What the hell has happened here? The spirits were afraid of monsters. Like us, you are also under threat. Answer me, what happened to the spirit world?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Elisha was giving Kang Min-hyuk fresh insight. In his world, the only version of a spirit was monstrous, and the spirit world was unheard of. His mind opened wide, seeking scattered puzzle pieces. The shape was incomplete, but some of the patterns were slotting together. * * * Looking back on the history in which the spirits appeared in the fortified civilization, a system could be found. They always showed up at the Red Gate. When the dimensional rift broke out, they randomly attacked everything around them, as if terrified. Kang Min-hyuk thought it was simply monsters¡¯ anger, but perhaps it was more complicated than that. A long time ago, the A-class monster, Salamander, appeared and burned the Seoul forest. People defeated it and built the Hunter Academy on the ruined land ¨C a symbol of hope. Many such cases followed. Undine, the A-class monster that Wayne Lapierre was inspired by, also attacked indiscriminately, and hunters were dispatched to tackle it. Both spirits did not distinguish between the enemy and the neutrality of their environment. A new possibility emerged. If monsters threatened the spirit world, as Elisha said, the spirits may have purged their rage against humans as well as monsters. In burning the Seoul Forest, people thought Salamander was flaunting his power, but it turned out that there were numerous dungeons under the Forest. What if those dungeons stimulated Salamander¡¯s wrath? The incident that set the Seoul Forest on fire could have been revenge against the monsters who attacked the spirit world. That was merely a hypothesis ¨C a fragment of the jigsaw puzzle. Following a period of silence, Kang Min-hyuk looked at Elisha and said: ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right. A dimensional rift broke out 2000 years ago, and monsters appeared in this world. At the same time, the spirit world also appeared. Understandably, the spirits at that time would have been hostile to humans. From the spirit¡¯s point of view, humans were as alien as monsters. However, the dimensional explosion that took place 1000 years ago may have caused them to suffer the same catastrophe as us. From the day when the connection with the spirit world was completely cut off, they were vulnerable.¡± ¡°Are you saying that we are not the only ones going through this disaster?¡± Elisha seemed understandably shocked. Those demon-like monsters that threatened the human world were also wreaking havoc in the spiritual realm. Kang Min-hyuk was ready to accept that fact, unlike Elisha. Monsters also besieged his world. Since he had experienced both dimensions¡¯ direct effect, another world¡¯s proposal existing in similarly dismal circumstances was easy enough to compute. Spirits were defined as monsters in the reinforced civilization. Still, it was an increasing possibility that humans were never the natural enemy of spirits¡­ a lack of understanding could have caused it. The hypothesis was far from perfect. If the spirit world was in such a precarious situation, the existence of Poseidon was doubtful. ¡°How could Poseidon perfectly implement the spirit magic? He knows the spirit world¡¯s coordinates like me, and has persuaded the angry spirits to sign the contract? His existence is a mystery. If I meet him, I will be armed with 1000 questions.¡± For the time being, the deal was done, and Kang Min-hyuk had the right to ask for his side of the trade because he had kept his promise. ¡°As promised, I taught you how to sign a contract with the spirit. Soothing the angry spirit and signing a contract is a problem that Elisha-sensei must deal with from now on. So it¡¯s time to fulfill your promise. Please tell me the secret of prominence ¨C the magic of one-man tradition.¡± Even though she had gained nothing tangible from the deal, Elisha was glad to have entered the spirit world, which had previously only existed to her in legend. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s begin.¡± The rules of the one-man tradition would break, there and then. Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Chapter 86-The Secret of the Red Flame (4) Elisha took a moment to gather her thoughts. Then, she looked serious as she began to speak, ¡°The system of prominence magic of this age has changed. Unlike before, you have to learn how to use your power step by step to increase fire dominance. However, a contract with the ¡®Fire Spirit¡¯ would render that painstaking process unnecessary. A spirit-contract offers a level of fire control that surpasses the uppermost ability of a standard wizard.¡± Elisha was unusual in her innate affiliation with fire. She showed considerable control despite her not having signed with the spirit. ¡°When you create a contract with the Fire Spirit, you have two options. The first is to summon. It summons the spirit of fire and supplies mana so that he can fight himself. And the second is domination. When the dominance of an attribute increases, all of the attributes react to the wizard¡¯s mana. Let me give you a physical example¡­¡± A bonfire manifested right in front of the pair. As Elisha raised her hand, the flames of the bonfire moved in harmony, forming a shape. ¡°Fireball.¡± The fire turned into magic. The burning orb fluttered; a crimson glow built up of infinite flickers of flame. ¡°Like this, you can use your dominance to transform the flames around you magically. I couldn¡¯t merge with the spirits, so there are limits to the flames I can tame through dominance, but 1000 years ago, I could have controlled the sun itself. That is the basis of the prominence magic I use.¡± The ability to control the flames was where it all began. From then on, the prominence magic consisted of three special skills. ¡°If flame control is expressed as firepower, the technique of combining the flames to increase its power is called chloride. If the base is a fireball, the magic used as chlorine shows over double the power depending on the energy absorbed. The process is called hwawoo. It creates and pours out a multitude of flames at once. This technique is so powerful because you can use it anywhere there is a flame¡­if a battle occurs near a fire, or if the opponent uses fire-based attacks, flames from every direction will turn into magic and target the enemy.¡± Just by listening, Kang Min-hyuk could see how powerful the magic of prominence was. Even though Elisha could not use the ultimate prominence level, the British Royal Academy chose to represent her. There was a final step in the magic of prominence. ¡°The last step is Scare. I try to use this technique as little as possible. It uses the mana possessed by the flame circle and all aspects of fire floating around the world. It¡¯s a technique to explode and cover the planet in a web of hellish fire. It doesn¡¯t protect the caster, either..¡± The explanation continued. Elisha showed what she could offer, and Min-hyuk kept records of what she could not. She took the appointment seriously and proved her integrity. Because Kang Min-hyuk proved that the spirit¡¯s contract was possible, she was faithful to her promise. To conclude, Elisha said, ¡°I have passed on all the magic of prominence to you. In spreading the secret, I will hear my ancestors¡¯ resentment ring through my ears when I go to heaven, but I don¡¯t regret this choice. I know I¡¯ll generate a contract with the spirit and be equipped with real prominence magic. I ask only one more thing of you, Kang Min-hyuk. Never use this magic for evil. If you promise that, I don¡¯t care what you do.¡± Her voice was tinged with desperation. The deal was over ¨C Kang Min-hyuk was under no obligation to implement conditions, but¡­ ¡°Okay.¡± Kang Min-hyuk nodded, and Elisha¡¯s expression brightened. Although she didn¡¯t know him well, she felt secure in believing that he valued his promises. * * * Kang Min-hyuk returned to his daily life. That is to say, Klinssman¡¯s daily life. He couldn¡¯t immediately put the spirit-contract experiment to action, as Klinss¡¯ body, which was gifted in battle but utterly hopeless in magic, would be meaningless even in the event of success. Those who can¡¯t use magic can¡¯t use elemental magic. The initial plan was to learn all there was to know about spirit magic, and when Min-hyuk returned to his body, he would focus on obtaining the contract. Many levels of anxiety filled his thoughts, but he had to try. Elisha¡¯s prominence magic was beautiful¡­ because spirits appeared in the fortified civilization, too, it seemed that the link would hold up. The worrying part was the spirit¡¯s hostility toward humans. As he thought intensely about the details, a professor appeared. ¡°As you know, a duel competition organized by White Castle will be held. The reward is the treasure of the White Castle. Those who have applied for participation, please prepare in advance.¡± White Castle? It was the first time Kang Min-hyuk had heard the term. He listened to what the students said and inferred information through them. ¡°It¡¯s the organization the archmages from the Royal Academy of Magic belong to.¡± One of the world¡¯s three largest forces was the White Castle. It had strict restrictions ¨C the White Castle gave only those from the Royal Academy of Magic access. White Castle chose the Archmage produced by the Academy based on the internal evaluation. There were more than ten wizards in Circle seven, and the leader of White Castle was a mind-blowing circle eight. They were hailed as heroes by the people who defended world justice. There were two forces within White Castle: the witch group Black Cat and the mystical power Gray Robe. They operated for their own interests, and they rarely appeared together beyond the line of duty. The reward offered by White Castle was sure to be great, and applicants were already crowding. ¡°All wizards under Circle seven can participate. Not only current students but also graduates will attend. This is a great opportunity for those who want to join White Castle.¡± The surroundings became very noisy, very quickly. The students talked about the duel, but Kang Min-hyuk didn¡¯t care about it. It was exciting news, but he couldn¡¯t participate with his first circle skills. Kang Min-hyuk later discovered from Avid that he had, in fact, applied for the contest¡­ * * * ¡°Are you going to participate?¡± Avid looked at Klinssman with intrigue. A month ago, Klinssman announced his intention to participate in the duel competition hosted by White Castle. Klinssman knew that the competition overlapped with the time Kang Min-hyuk possessed his body. Therefore, it was safe to assume that Klinssman didn¡¯t want to participate, but he wanted Kang Min-hyuk to. ¡°It is true that I¡¯m interested in duel competitions. However, I cannot participate in magic. As you know, I have a low circle, so I don¡¯t have the confidence to go toe-to-toe with skilled seniors. I have a question. The duel doesn¡¯t specify magic as an essential component¡­participants come out and try to win, and there¡¯s no official rule of thumb to use magic. Could I participate with a sword? If that is possible, I would like to be involved.¡± Avid read through the rules because he wasn¡¯t sure. In the world where wizards were the dominant force, the rules in favor of magic weren¡¯t specified because all assumed them. Even in a situation where mana fell during a duel, participants never attempted a physical attack. Klinssman half-expected to be rejected ¨C it would be understandable ¨C but the status quo had to be challenged. Avid laughed, ¡°It would be an original approach, Klinssman. I¡¯m sure there are no cases like what you¡¯re implying in the history of the competition. Still, that doesn¡¯t mean that your participation is impossible. There is indeed no such clause in the duel rules, and above all, the duel contest participants want you to participate. ¡°Yes?¡± Why did they want Klinssman there? ¡°The moment you defeated the Werewolf with your sword, many wizard¡¯s pride collapsed. To them, magic was everything in this world¡­your ability raised questions they¡¯d never had to ask before. It shook a lot of people..¡± The aftermath of the Green Dragon situation was yet to subside. Consequence continued it. ¡°I heard that you announced your intention to participate with other students. Klinssman, your disregard for the power of magic makes you reckless. I wanted to emphasize reality to you, so I encouraged the judges to process your application.¡± Klinss¡¯s realm was very different from Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s. The hierarchy was flipped ¨C here, magic was the one true power, and a swordsman would always be the underdog. Kang Min-hyuk began to understand¡­in perceiving Klinssman; he gazed deep into himself and his own experiences. Not everybody was grateful; not everybody admired his skills¡­the most prevalent emotion aimed at gifted individuals was fear. Jealousy. A stubborn refusal to change. It was about power, and the people with it held tight to it. It was difficult to attain, but even harder to let go of. Klinssman¡¯s intentions to bring swordsmanship to the forefront was inconvenient to wizards. A bloody laugh burst through his lips, ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous¡­¡± Humans are the same, whichever dimension they¡¯re in. Did warriors reject wizards because they¡¯re bad people? No. They basked in their superiority, while wizards had no other choice but to bow their heads. If those positions were reversed, the wizards would never surrender to the warrior. The reality never shifts: those in power reject those beneath them, clinging to the abstract concept of superiority like a precious jewel. The idea motivated Kang Min-hyuk to participate not only for Klinss but because he genuinely wanted to. The decision was passed, the choice was made: Avid allowed an assassin to participate in the duel competition for the first time in history. Everybody had agreed on it. They had merely awaited the nod from Kang Min-hyuk. He had been curious about the power of magical civilization¡¯s mages and how much his strength as a warrior would prevail against those skilled in close combat. The competition provided an opportunity to compare the power of both civilizations. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll participate.¡± Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Episode 87: The Way Two Civilizations Fight (1) The students were angered by the confirmation of Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s participation. After all, Klinssman was only a first-circle wizard, but he¡¯d be dueling as a warrior, not a wizard. ¡°Has this happened in the history of the competition?¡± ¡°Not even once. Still, wouldn¡¯t Klinss fight well? He faced dozens of Werewolves alone in the Green Dragon battle. With that level of skill, it¡¯s bound to be interesting.¡±. ¡°That¡¯s right. Honestly, Klinssman¡¯s sword skills surprised me.¡± Those who recognized Klinssman saw his potential. On the other hand, James Chester, amongst the vast majority of students, protested that the situation was absurd. ¡°It makes no sense. Duels can¡¯t be fought physically! The only reason he defeated the werewolves was that they didn¡¯t use magic. In a match against a wizard, swordsmanship is futile. Powerful magic will burst before he can even unsheathe his sword. Can anyone handle such destructive power with a human body?¡± In the end, most of the students agreed with James Chester. ¡°He¡¯s right. The wizards participating in the tournament will be more than five circles.¡± White Castle was the place where the world¡¯s three significant forces presented their treasures. With the seventh circle limitation, talented people from the fifth or higher would swarm in, hungry for the prize. James Chester¡¯s words posed a valid argument. Nobody had forgotten how Kang Min-hyuk had beaten James Chester and his cronies, but they saw the duel competition as an entirely different matter. Although James Chester suffered Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s wrath, it wasn¡¯t seen as a magic problem. Kang Min-hyuk fought a perfect fight against the wizard, avoiding his opponent¡¯s magic and cutting the flow of mana. Nevertheless, his lack of sorcery skills seemed to put him at a disadvantage. Even a third-circle wizard was considered a shallow state that couldn¡¯t represent the essence of a wizard. A magician was seen as notable only when they learned the fifth circle engraving magic, so James Chester¡¯s fight wasn¡¯t enough to sway people¡¯s opinion. James Chester looked around, and when he confirmed Klinssman¡¯s absence, he whispered. ¡°Did you know that Klinssman¡¯s participation was made at the ¡®request¡¯ of the participants? Do you know what that means? The seniors don¡¯t like Klinssman. They want him there to humiliate him officially. I bet he won¡¯t even pass the qualifiers, never mind the finals.¡± ¡°Whoah.¡± ¡°Really?¡± In Klinssman¡¯s world, wizards had never been threatened by the existence of warriors ¨C they weren¡¯t knowingly weak in one-on-one battles. It was true that it wouldn¡¯t be easy ¨C Klinssman could quickly end up as a sacrifice. Nobody expected a wizarding defeat. A few days later, the preliminary stage of the duel tournament was held. * * * Thousands of people flocked to the test site on the qualifying day ¨C they were all Royal Academy wizards. The allure of White Castle¡¯s treasure drew together faraway graduates of every skillset, gender, and age to one place. The congregation of participants made a loud noise. As a meeting ground for students and graduates, there were many happy reunions and exciting conversations. The supervisor stepped forward, ¡°Let me explain the rules of the preliminary round. The duel competition is a glorious place where the best compete head-to-head for the prize. Sixty-four of you will advance to the finals, and the preliminary round grades determine the criteria for participation. If you don¡¯t get in the 64th place, you don¡¯t compete.¡± It made sense to limit the number of people. As James Chester said, a lot of talented people expressed their intention to attend. Many were enrolled third circle students, and some of those were graduates, which, in the duel environment, was considered a low-level skill. Due to the competition¡¯s reputation, if everybody wishing to participate got through to the finals, the competition would become too crowded. The evaluation method was simple. ¡°Participants will be dealing with monsters at first. They will face 30 C-class Armadillos, whose defense is strong. The speed at which these monsters are dealt with will be the criterion for evaluation. The Armadillo has been relieved of its aggressive instinct and so will not attack. If you can maintain concentration, a skilled wizard should complete the qualifying mission quickly.¡± The mission was to face multiple enemies. ¡°I heard a warrior was participating?¡± The revelation of the preliminary round was a little intimidating. It was one of the main reasons warriors didn¡¯t participate. ¡°What if I fall at the first hurdle?¡± Well, then he would fall. He wouldn¡¯t get special treatment simply because he was in the minority. Armadillo was equipped with solid physical defense as well as magic defense. It would take a considerable amount of time to penetrate their tough skin ¨C the favored method was range magic. The preliminary supervisor affirmed Klinssman¡¯s participation, which caused a lot of controversy from the beginning. ¡°A duel contest is a ceremony for wizards. To join, you must prove your worth. It won¡¯t be easy. How on earth would you deal with multiple enemies faster than a wizard?¡¯ It did seem impossible. The preliminary supervisor confessed his thoughts before shouting: ¡°The qualifier starts now!¡± * * * Beep-! [Participation number 038: Klinssman] Finally! As Kang Min-hyuk stepped up, he saw the cameras following. C-class Armadillo was a monster he knew well. As its name implied, it had an armadillo aesthetic but was a much more violent creature with a shell as tough as an armored car. In Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s world, however, it was a D-class monster. Did that mean its attributes would be different? Both dimensions tended to use the same classification system. As the qualifier supervisor said, Armadillo¡¯s defense was very strong and required immense destructive power to break its shell¡­but that was the standard of wizards. A wizard would need to use a significant amount of firepower, whereas a swordsman would only have to attack the weakness revealed between the shells. That way, an Armadillo could be easily defeated by the sword. However, thirty was a lot. The numbers posed a problem, but Kang Min-hyuk wasn¡¯t too concerned. People in the magical world were still trapped in prejudice, but Kang Min-hyuk was part of a civilization developed over 100 years. That was a compelling advantage. Beep-! [start!] Crack. Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s thighs swelled and gave him great speed. The time Klinssman had spent over the barrier made his body even stronger than before. Kang Min-hyuk raised full-powered mana and immediately erupted the energy toward the Armadillo. ¡®Aura Wave.¡¯ Sasasasak. Mana blades emanated forward in a ranged attack that reinforced warriors could use. It used a lot of mana at once, so he couldn¡¯t use it too much, but now he had no time to think about it. He had to finish faster than the wizards. Mana¡¯s blade did not indiscriminately split the Armadillo¡¯s shell but precisely penetrated the gap. Sassasak! Eh eh, eh, eh! Armadillos screamed and sprinkled blood. Elements that interfered with magic did not affect Kang Min-hyuk. The ground vibrated, and rocks rose, but Kang Min-hyuk was a swordsman who overpowered his opponent with physical ability. He jumped and avoided all obstacles and cut the lifeline by stabbing his sword into the Armadillo¡¯s body. Fuhwahahak! Blood splattered. Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s swordsmanship was phenomenal, concise, and very fast. The moment the last Armadillo fell, they heard the voice of the system. Beep-! [Participation number 038] [Qualification pass time 4 minutes 52 seconds] [fourth position] 4 minutes 52 seconds was an incredibly fast time-frame to defeat 30 armadillos. However, in the preliminary round of 10 players, Kang Min-hyuk only ranked fourth. ¡°There are three people who processed faster than me?¡± His heart grew cool in the realization that he was in a magical civilization. Magic was a developed science, and Armadillo couldn¡¯t withstand magic¡¯s destructive power. ¡°Maybe I won¡¯t qualify¡­¡± He didn¡¯t expect to come fourth. As Kang Min-hyuk regretted that he hadn¡¯t gone faster, the supervisors were astonished by his speed. * * * ¡°Wow!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± The supervisors watching Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s preliminary round jumped up from their seats at Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s swordsmanship. Their mouths fell open the minute he began to attack. They had always assumed that Armadillo could never be penetrated by anything but magic ¨C even if a sword targets a gap and focuses solely on that, it would take a considerable amount of time to cause any damage. Even if Kang Min-hyuk had finished in ten minutes, that would have been extremely impressive, but he took less than five minutes! It made no sense. In the meantime, other participants completed the first phase. [Participation number 031] [Qualification pass time 3 minutes 34 seconds] [Entry number 035] [Qualification pass time 4 minutes 2 seconds] [Participation number 039] [Qualification pass time 4 minutes 9 seconds] Their skills were outstanding. They all dealt with armadillos in less than five minutes, but that was predictable. The previous three participants were all wizards of Circle 5 or higher. Armadillos could not sustain the firepower of Circle five, so it was possible to pass swiftly. The problem was that the number of wizards with circle five or higher participating in the duel never exceeded 64. Fourth circle wizards would probably take more than five minutes. The preliminary supervisor had watched the proceedings as they appeared on the screen. [Participation number 038] [Qualification pass time 4 minutes 52 seconds] ¡°What?!¡± Kang Min-hyuk convinced him that he would not pass in the qualifying round, but his timing showed the potential of passing through to the finals. ¡°Sorry. I should have done it a little faster.¡± Kang Min-hyuk said into the camera. The preliminary supervisor¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°No way!?¡± Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s participation caused turmoil from the very beginning. Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Episode 88: The Way Two Civilizations Fight (2) After the preliminary round, a strange smile found its way to Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s face. [Klinssman: 60th. Advance to the finals] Only 64 participants had been selected for the finals, and Klinssman had made the cut. Min-hyuk knew how to deal with Armadillo, and Klinssman¡¯s body was even stronger than before, so he had confidence in his abilities. The result was tight, though¡­from 60th place to 64th, the rankings were divided by 2-3 seconds. The 65th participant¡¯s time was five minutes and four seconds, so if Kang Min-hyuk took ever so slightly longer, he would have failed. The fact that the magical civilization¡¯s wizards were stronger than expected made Kang Min-hyuk feel excited rather than humiliated. These wizards were the future ¨C it was a prospect he felt oddly comforted by. The wizard to take first place was Elisha, and her results were astounding. One minute and forty-eight seconds, it had taken her. The record screamed of blood and laughter. No matter how fast he was, and even if Jeong Pan-ho had taken the test in his place, he couldn¡¯t deal with 30 Armadillos so swiftly. It was a monster-like record. Among the people ahead of Kang Min-hyuk, there were several fourth circle wizards. It was clear that the magical civilization was ahead of the fortified civilization when defeating many enemies. Kang Min-hyuk was glad to have passed, regardless of his slightly disappointing grade. After he checked out the wizards¡¯ stats, he experienced a sincere desire to stick with them. However, while Kang Min-hyuk was admiring the wizards¡¯ records, they reacted even more emphatically to his. They had all assumed that he would be eliminated ¨C the twist of events was shocking. ¡°Klinssman made it to the finals!?¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± ¡°How can you handle 30 armadillos in less than five minutes without using magic? It¡¯s impossible ¨C Armadillo¡¯s shell is tough, and he¡¯d be lucky to take ten minutes to process that many of them. What the hell did Klinssman do?¡± Their shock was substantial. Kang Min-hyuk understood both worlds, but reinforced civilization was very new to them. Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Kang Min-hyuk. However impressed they were, they expected his limitations to become apparent very soon. Now that the mass had been separated, the participants¡¯ quality had undergone a general, and excellent, increase. [Square Table] [Number 64: Klinssman vs. Chris Kyle] Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s opponent was a magical genius in the senior class of the Royal Academy. * * * Elisha was the best magical genius currently recognized by the Royal Academy of Magic. As a student, she reached the sixth circle, and the possibility of entering White Castle was already being discussed. Beneath her, the uppermost genius, who was there? One of them was Chris Kyle. He was a fifth circle wizard and a known perfectionist; he was always just shy of Elisha¡¯s greatness. His time against the Armadillos was two minutes and fifty-eight seconds. In short: he was an exceptional mage and a challenging opponent. The academy conducted an interview just before the finals. The Royal Academy of Magic was England¡¯s pride, and since all events held there were broadcasted, the camera captured the exhibitors¡¯ emotions and aspirations. That way, people take pride in seeing the geniuses of the Royal Academy of Magic. In the interview with Chris Kyle, the presenter asked: ¡°Your opponent, Klinssman, wields a sword. What are your thoughts on that?¡± Chris Kyle¡¯s blonde hair was parted neatly above a cold expression, which distorted his face as he considered the question. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why Klinssman was able to participate in a dueling contest. I heard that Klinssman did an excellent job in the Green Dragon, but the duel competition is a wizard¡¯s festival. Since the dawn of the tournament, nobody but wizards have participated because they dare not step in.¡± At the end of Chris Kyle¡¯s gaze, Klinssman stood, waiting to be interviewed. When he had been revealed as Chris Kyle¡¯s opponent, Chris was offended. ¡°He doesn¡¯t even know the fundamental steps into the sacred stage. What a waste of my time!¡± He was angry. Four minutes fifty-two was an excellent record. Passing the preliminary round was acceptable, but in a one-on-one against a wizard, Klinssman was bound to fall. ¡°I¡¯ll bet that he never even grazes my body. It will be one-sided; I hope that the medical team is prepared for Klinssman¡¯s injuries!¡± Thus, the interview was over. No respect was offered, and no strategy was discussed ¨C Chris Kyle clearly believed he didn¡¯t need one. In the highly developed world of magic, disregarding 2000 years of tradition caused a backlash from students. It was a natural response. Regular people witnessing Klinssman¡¯s skills would want a piece of it ¨C for those who were not gifted with magic, physical prowess was an enticing alternative. The duel wasn¡¯t like that, though. The duel competition was held at the Royal Academy of Magic, and that was a sacred place for wizards ¨C a land where numerous archmages were born. In Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s interview, the presenter was impolite, unlike a little before. ¡°How much do you think you can withstand Chris Kyle¡¯s magic? Are you fully aware of how dangerous this is?¡± Kang Min-hyuk knew that if he were hit by magic, unable to defend himself by the same means, he would be, at best, severely injured. Regardless of speed, magic was difficult to evade. The wizards of the magical civilization had a fast cast and sufficient ability to cope with unpredictable occurrences. Kang Min-hyuk looked at the camera. He was having fun ¨C the more their emotions boiled, the stronger their interest became. ¡°I hope he doesn¡¯t fall easily against me. I hope that Chris Kyle¡¯s greatness lives up to his . I don¡¯t care about winning. I seek a good match against a great wizard, even if it results in serious injury. I won¡¯t resent you¡­if you hurt me, I won¡¯t resent you. I anticipate a good match.¡± The presenter¡¯s eyes widened in response. As Kang Min-hyuk turned his head, he saw the glowing face of Christ Kyle, who had lingered to take the bait. Min-hyuk¡¯s words were a provocation. In provoking Chris Kyle, he had provoked the academy of magic. * * * The White Castle treasure was coveted. Min-hyuk had no idea of its contents, but it was sure to be as great as its reputation. The treasure wasn¡¯t important to him, though. What Kang Min-hyuk wanted was an experience. He wanted to see what these wizards were made of and how different they were from the ones back home. What was essential to Kang Min-hyuk was not a treasure. He wanted the duel to nourish his growth. He would observe the way they fought, the spells they used in close combat, and if he tried his utmost to defeat them, they¡¯d have no choice but to reveal the source of their power. His provocation worked just as he had planned. ¡°Klinssman said that he wanted a tough fight with Chris Kyle ¨C will he get it?¡± Words have been spoken from the beginning. Chris Kyle is a perfectionist, a professional, a magician with great skill. Now, Klinssman tickled the nose hair of a sleeping beast.¡± In response to the MC¡¯s remarks, people who came to watch the duel showed interesting reactions. A story arose from Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s provocation. It wasn¡¯t just the challenge of a unique participant who used a sword, but the base-battle between the sword and magic added intrigue to the situation. ¡°Okay then, let¡¯s start the duel!¡± Beep-! The signal to begin. Chris Kyle, who was suppressing boiling mana, exploded energy at the beginning. ¡°Chain Lightning.¡± Chijichi! Pababak. Engraving magic: a white light rose from the back of his hand, and a bundle of electricity hit Kang Min-hyuk, who immediately evaded. He had no intention of being easily beaten by the opponent¡¯s attack. Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s speed was so fast that he disappeared instantly and tried to approach Chris Kyle in return. ¡°Whoah!¡± Kracklacklack! The electric bundle¡¯s direction changed and caught up with Min-hyuk as though it were a living creature, and he had no choice but to fall back quickly. It was an incredible sight. Chris Kyle entered the Chain Lightning¡¯s new coordinates in real-time and kept as far away from Klinssman as possible. The techniques of close combat, such as moving to cast, came out. The moment Chri Kyle began another double cast, mana rose from Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s sword. Sassasak! Kang Min-hyuk interrupted Chris Kyle¡¯s casting with an aura wave. It was an exact attack that cuts mana¡¯s flow, but Chris Kyle¡¯s expression never altered. Five circles rotated tight, completing second circle magic without casting. ¡°Shield.¡± Caang! Kakakakang! Aura wave¡¯s blade was blocked¡­however, Kang Min-hyuk had expected that. He had higher expectations of James Kyle than he did of James Chester. Kang Min-hyuk approached quickly. The question was never ¡°who would win?¡± but rather, would Klinssman get a single hit in before being wiped out? A flame broke out in Chris Kyle¡¯s hand. ¡°Fire burst!¡± Quaang! Rumble! The fire rose in thick tongues of flame, and Chris Kyle continued to use Circle 2 magic that conserved mana and required no casting. The magic that burst out with every step he took. The second circle showed the power of the third circle, and Kang Min-hyuk couldn¡¯t move forward. His skin grew intolerably hot in proximity to the intensely raging fire. With magic that can be used without casting, the magical civilization¡¯s wizards were not weak in close combat. Chris Kyle aggressively swung his two-handed sword. ¡°Thunder Cannon.¡± Chijichi! The fifth Circle Electric magic was strong enough to fill the field of view of both competitors. Simultaneously, Chris sprinkled magic around Kang Min-hyuk, limiting the paths he could avoid until there was only one route. There, Thunder Cannon exploded. Bang! Ji Ji Ji Ji Ji Ji Ji Ji Ji! The power was tremendous. Exhilarated, the presenter yelled into the microphone. ¡°Oh, great! If it continues in this vein, Klinssman hasn¡¯t got a chance of even grazing Chris Kyle!¡± All of a sudden, Kang Min-hyuk appeared through a bundle of lightning. The MC¡¯s expression was stained with confusion. ¡°How did he avoid it?¡± Kang Min-hyuk had learned that if you focus intensely on the mana, you can make out its flow. He figured out the flow of mana and avoided its touch. He endured the sensation of second circle magic in his body, but the shock was minimal due to his mana-applied skin. As Kang Min-hyuk manifested through the thunder canon, the audience emitted sounds of admiration. Chris Kyle¡¯s brilliance was undeniable. His use of engraving magic and coordinate control to push Kang Min-hyuk into a corner was a good strategy. The explosive, continuous attack, inflicted upon an ordinary reinforced warrior, would result in serious injury. It wasn¡¯t the case with Klinssman. Chris Kyle¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Cheeky cub¡­¡± Had his magic failed? He felt so confident that he would crush Klinssman without a hiccup¡­Kang Min-hyuk was also impressed by Chris Kyle¡¯s ability to regenerate mana at speed ¨C the sight emphasized the wizard¡¯s place of dominance in this world. He grew more determined¡­ Min-hyuk grit his teeth together and whispered, ¡°I must win¡­¡± Dumpf! Kang Min-hyuk hit the ground. From then on, it was a real match. Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Episode 89: The Way Two Civilizations Fight (3) In the face of oncoming warriors, a wizard is paralyzed, At least, that much was true in the fortified civilization¡­their hands twist uselessly, and casting fails due to nerves. That was just the way it was, and the more physically adept fighters unerringly defeated wizards. Chris Kyle was different. As Kang Min-hyuk left the thick mist of the lightning cannon, glittering with confidence, Chris Kyle did not tremble ¨C instead, he calmly transformed mana into magic. ¡°Lightning Ball.¡± Crackle. Dozens of electric spheres were generated; they struck Kang Min-hyuk. No matter the circle¡¯s correlation, second circle magic could be used without casting, but it was a wonderful scene in which dozens of bunches were formed at once. Chris Kyle created a dense electrical network. If Kang Min-hyuk chose to tackle him and accidentally hit the lightning ball, the game would proceed as Chris Kyle intended. The damage of electric magic was piled up. Due to the paralyzing effect, physical movement became uncomfortable, and the remaining electricity amplified subsequent magic damage. Also, the range of damage caused by electric magic was widened. Because the electric shock that spreads around it comes up with the remaining electricity, a Lightning Ball could suddenly drive a person to the cliff¡¯s edge. It was a trap ¨C a very deadly trap. Kang Min-hyuk avoided all the lightning balls as if he had foreseen Chris Kyle¡¯s intentions. ¡°Wow!¡± ¡°To avoid all that!¡± Admiration exploded from the stands. Kang Min-hyuk moved swift and low like a prowling beast, and the lightning ball burst out: a near-miss. Kang Min-hyuk always seemed to be one step ahead of the game, but Chris Kyle never stopped moving and never stopped casting. While widening his distance from Kang Min-hyuk, he constantly used magic to hinder his approach. ¡°Aqua Ball.¡± Pop! Water magic was the bait ¨C it burst mid-fire, and droplets scattered in all directions. ¡°Lightning bolt!¡± Crackle! Electrical power passed through the water droplets in the same play as Jeong-seok. Chris Kyle ¨C known as the perfectionist ¨C was perfecting his textbook method of attacking melee monsters. Usually, his opponent would fall into a trap then and there, but Klinssman was unbelievably fast. Nicknamed as a perfectionist, Chris Kyle was still practicing monster-melee he found in a textbook. Usually, at this point, his opponent would fall into a trap, but Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s reaction speed was unbelievably fast. He wasn¡¯t just focused on evading the attack, either¡­as Chris Kyle began casting again, Kang Min-hyuk raised an aura. ¡°The aura wave transformation.¡± Pababak! Mana fragments were fired. Aura Wave was effective against multiple enemies. Although it was not powerful, it was used as memorization to cut mana¡¯s flow accurately. ¡°Wow.¡± Chris Kyle¡¯s expression was distorted. He was forced into a momentary break ¨C with his cast canceled, the spell that prevented Min-hyuk¡¯s movement ceased, and he entered the sphere of Chris Kyle. If Chris had no trump, Kang Min-hyuk was confident that he could end the game right there. In Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s world, warriors are the magician¡¯s natural enemies. Fast movement avoids all magic, and mana-clad skin does not receive much damage even if it is hit by magic. They had even concocted techniques that interfered with the flow of magic. Generally, wizards were limited by the time required to manifest their power. Kang Min-hyuk was a specially fortified warrior among them. As a result, Kang Min-hyuk eventually came within touching distance of Chris Kyle. ¡°Finished?¡± It was not a bad game. The wizarding potential was clear, but in the end, magic had a limit. Chris Kyle laughed hazily ¨C the moment Kang Min-hyuk raised his sword to strike his opponent, Chris disappeared before his eyes. * * * ¡°Trap activation!¡± Hwaak! Papapapapak! There was no time to react. The blue light rising from the floor had control as it suppressed Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s body. ¡°What the hell?!¡± It was a trap that Kang Min-hyuk hadn¡¯t observed the installation of. First of all, Chris Kyle was constantly moving, so the trap¡¯s position would have been fixed. A magic trap bound Min-hyuk. Dozens of threads twined themselves about Min-hyuk¡¯s limbs and Chris, about ten steps away, said with a smile: ¡°Did you think you could end this by getting close? A-ha! I¡¯ve already told you¡­you won¡¯t even trim the tip of my hair.¡± Hwaak-! Mana rose. It was another engraving magic. Light emanated from the back of Chris¡¯s other hand, and the magic emerged. ¡°Thunder Cannon.¡± Pop! Crackle! This time it could not be avoided or withstood. The power would be comparable to circle six, and he was in a well-woven web. Chris Kyle had gained time using short spells, and amid the battle, had constructed the end-game. As his thunder cannon exploded, Chris Kyle convinced the entire room of his victory. No human could endure circle five magic with their bare body. ¡°We need a medic! Quickly, the boy needs treatment!¡± Foos Ss Ss Sss. There was smoke. Out of it, a figure emerged¡­Kang Min-hyuk, who everybody thought would have collapsed, stepped safely out, an intangible membrane protecting him from harm. ¡°Huh?! How¡­?¡± Chris Kyle¡¯s pupils expanded as he tried to figure it out. Could it be a shield? No¡­a first-circle wizard wouldn¡¯t have access to that. Even if he did use it, it wouldn¡¯t have the defense to endure fifth circle magic thunder canon¡­so what was it? What protected Klinssman? His unscathed face laughed, fiercely, as he looked at Chris Kyle. The technique that Min-hyuk had used came from his sword. He had spread the aura it emanated thinly over his entire body, covering his skin in a protective layer. Without it, he would have been badly injured, regardless of his mana-applied skin. ¡°Amazing¡­¡± Kang Min-hyuk was impressed by the wizard¡¯s ability to sustain in battle ¨C he didn¡¯t fall short of expectation and continued the fight to the bitter end. Kang Min-hyuk wanted to push Chris Kyle to his limit. * * * Fifth circle Magic Blink was a very special spell that could only be used by wizards with excellent spatial awareness. Both Blink and engraving magic required five or more circles to be used; therefore, it was seen as the gateway into real sorcery. Pabat. Again, Chris Kyle disappeared, reappearing far away from Min-hyuk. Blue mana rose from him, and dozens of lightning balls hit Kang Min-hyuk. He used up the number of spells he¡¯d already prepared. But for Chris Kyle, as long as there was still mana left, the match wasn¡¯t over. ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you can last!¡± A bundle of electricity arose. Taking control of it, Chris Kyle narrowed his space to prevent Kang Min-hyuk from running away; Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s counterattack did not work. Chris Kyle was certainly a magical genius. There weren¡¯t many wizards that could use Blink so often ¨C usually, a fifth circle wizard was limited to two or three uses in a row, but Chris Kyle had already used it more than five times. Disgusting energy filled him, but he repressed it, and Chris Kyle did not give up the game until the end. Besides, his opponent couldn¡¯t attack him; there was no reason to surrender. The moment Kang Min-hyuk entered the trap of electricity, Chris Kyle convinced himself that he could defeat him. Kang Min-hyuk admired Chris Kyle¡¯s tenacity and talent. His space magic was exceptional ¨C he dominated the physical plan and could manipulate it at will. Kang Min-hyuk doubted that any Suhomun disciples could defeat Chris. Klinssman¡¯s body combined with Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s experience, though, was a deadly cocktail. As Min-hyuk focused his mind, his senses came to life. He tapped into his super sense ¨C the secret of the guardian gate. It helped him to locate the flow of mana used by the opponent. When using the lightning ball, mana rose strong, and for Blink, the flow of mana followed his movement. Pabat. When Chris Kyle disappeared¡­ Crack. Before Kang Min-hyuk had confirmed his location, he was slammed to the ground. When Chris Kyle reappeared, Kang Min-hyuk began to attack him. Chris Kyle was stunned by the turn of events. He fled to Blink in a hurry, but Kang Min-hyuk followed with an increasingly rapid reaction rate. His head turned tight. Blink was not a magic that could be used endlessly because it consumed great mana and mental power. The bottom of mana was becoming exposed, and the reaction rate of the magic slowed down. Still, Chris Kyle wouldn¡¯t give up until the end. Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s ability to catch up with his alterations of space was something he¡¯d never come across in a textbook¡­ Pabat. ¡°Wow.¡± As soon as he moved through space, Chris Kyle collapsed on the floor. In the end, Blink put a strain on his body. He struggled to get himself up, but the game was already decided. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to give up?¡± As Chris Kyle raised his head, he saw Kang Min-hyuk looking down at him, holding a blade to his throat. It was the moment the game was finally over. * * * The stadium fell into silence. Nobody could believe their eyes. ¡°Chris Kyle was defeated?¡± He was one of the favorites to win, second only to Elisha. No swordsman had been known to defeat a wizard before¡­it was unlikely any had even gotten a hit in. People were confused and enchanted by the result. ¡°What the hell just happened?¡± ¡°To drive a wizard down like that with a single sword¡­whoah.¡± Kang Min-hyuk used various techniques with his sword, like spreading fragments of an aura to interfere with mana¡¯s flow, and he even blocked the Thunder Cannon by forming an aura-membrane. When the hush began to turn to conversation, the MC¡¯s voice was raised, ¡°How the hell has this happened!? Klinssman has defeated Chris Kyle! I can¡¯t believe it. Who could have predicted this outcome? When he was trapped in a magic trap and hit by a Thunder Cannon, we all thought Klinssman¡¯s life was in danger, and he eventually won! I never expected to be saying this, but Klinssman will advance to the semi-finals!¡± It was an abnormal outcome. Chris Kyle, the genius, the perfectionist, fell into despair at his unbelievable defeat. Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Episode 90: The Way Two Civilizations Fight (4) The sound of cheering overwhelmed the passionate voice of the MC. As Chris Kyle descended to the stadium, the tunnel he passed through muffled the sounds into a low, abstract roar. ¡°I lost,¡± he muttered to himself. Slow, melancholy steps carried him through the long passage. Nothing could have prepared him for the turn of events that had just occurred. He¡¯d heard about Klinssman¡¯s prowess in the Green Dragon situation, but he never believed that his victory was anything but assured. It was a natural assumption¡­he was an exceptional fifth circle wizard who had followed an elite course. Still, he was defeated¡­ Flashbacks of the duel drifted into his mind; there were many aspects he couldn¡¯t grasp. Klinssman was a mystery. He hadn¡¯t worn a Golem suit, and yet his physical abilities transcended human limitations. His use of mana was also mind-boggling. When Klinssman figured out his Blink pattern, Chris Kyle experienced a sensation of hopelessness he¡¯d never known before. As he tried to wrap his head around his shame and confusion, a figure stepped in his path, ¡°Would you like to talk?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Klinssman stood before him. An expression of enmity flickered across Chris Kyle¡¯s face. Why would Klinssman come to find him? Chris Kyle had been so full of bravado in the pre-duel interview, surely the only reason Klinssman was there was to rub it in. ¡°Mock me to your heart¡¯s content; I couldn¡¯t live up to my expectations. Your ridicule can¡¯t affect me any more than your victory already has.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not my intention.¡± ¡°Then why are you here?¡± Chris Kyle¡¯s eyes were downcast; it seemed as though he was ready to burst into tears at any moment. ¡°I think that you¡¯re a brilliant wizard. If I¡¯d have made a single mistake, you would have won the duel.¡± ¡°Are you kidding me?!¡± ¡°No¡­I was seriously impressed by your talent. I wanted to talk to you. I don¡¯t know much about magic, as you know. I want to know your techniques ¨C if you want me to share mine in return, I¡¯m willing to tell you.¡± Kang Min-hyuk abandoned his resentment for Chris Kyle as soon as the duel was over. Instead of clinging to the past feelings, Kang Min-hyuk approached Chris Kyle with ideas for the future. Kang Min-hyuk wished to use the competition to nourish his development, so he wanted Chris Kyle to explain the magic he had used: how he had installed magic traps? He knew that the knowledge would feed his abilities upon his return home. Kang Min-hyuk felt fairly confident that Chris Kyle would share his strategy with him¡­after all, the battle was over, and he would want to restore his honor. Besides, he would surely want to know how Klinssman had managed to evade his well-targeted attacks. An adept warrior was an alien concept to magical civilization. Would he accept defeat and move forward? Or deny it, and turn away from reality? The reason that Chris Kyle had grown faster than most of his peers was down to his ability to change his perspective and accept the most recent version of reality. ¡°Damn¡­¡± The bitterness of defeat left a bad taste in his mouth, but it was time to improve, not regress. ¡°I¡¯ll accept your offer.¡± * * * Chris Kyle began, ¡°The way to correct the coordinates is simple. After the magic is revealed, the link remains in-tact, but a new left value is inputted. Additional mana is consumed, but even if the magic misses, you can follow the opponent¡¯s movement to the end.¡± It was an advanced theory, which contained some very useful information. ¡°I constructed the magic trap through ¡®auto casting.¡¯ A magic trap is a type of Magic circle. If you continuously use mana according to the Magic circle¡¯s shape, it will remember the trap¡¯s shape. I formed a magic trap by auto casting throughout the fight, and as soon as you approached me, I released it to the floor to unleash the trap. As for Blink¡­I was sure that was my ticket to victory. The connection between the hold trap and the Thunder Cannon is impossible to withstand even for an A-class monster.¡± There was a lot of new information to assimilate. The magic trap was fascinating as one could use mana¡¯s memory in various ways within the broad category of magic. Chris Kyle¡¯s explanation continued. To begin with, Chris Kyle, who held up his prejudice, began to respect Klinssman¡¯s attitude as he listened carefully. At first, he doubted his intentions; perhaps he was trying to make fun of him? It soon became apparent, though, that Klinssman was honest. Chris Kyle was willing to accept the new dynamic to improve himself. He saw Klinssman¡¯s goodness, and the idea of mutual benefit appealed to him. Taunting an opponent before a match was almost a part of the ritual. The important thing was the attitude once the game was over. Post-match humility was something that Kang Min-hyuk didn¡¯t even have to think about. To develop as a successor, you couldn¡¯t exclude people just because you didn¡¯t like them. In the same way that he healed Jeong Pan-soo, Kang Min-hyuk knew there were times where he could cast animosity aside for the sake of the greater good. As Chris Kyle¡¯s explanation concluded, Kang Min-hyuk began his, ¡°What you¡¯re most curious about is how I caught up with Blink, right? My method was unusual. When biological mana is sent to each nerve to sensitize the senses, a ¡®super-sensory level¡¯ is entered. At this time, it can be said that I have transcended human limits. Your senses develop to the point that you can hear the blood flowing through your veins. Thanks to that, I could see the flow of mana. Immediately after I used Blink, the path of mana that followed was sure to be where you would arrive. Thanks to that, I was able to catch up.¡± The explanation presented a series of surprises. Kang Min-hyuk hid nothing ¨C he discussed the super-sense, swordsmanship, and aura-wave. It wasn¡¯t as though Chris could use the technology anyway¡­without the power of Danjeon and the intricate system of each technique, the information alone was precisely that: information. The basis of the conversation incurred no loss for either of them. It was a transaction of knowledge, and each gained something new that would help their development. ¡°Amazing¡­¡± Chris¡¯s eyes expanded in light of Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s explanation. It had a lot of structure; it was more than a technique ¨C like magic, it comprised a system formed over many years. Goosebumps flashed over Chris¡¯s entire body as he considered the notion that Klinssman had created the techniques himself. That guy was a real monster. In a world where magic was deemed the only power, Klinssman was paving a new path to a new world. Chris Kyle recalled a warning he had received from Elisha: she had warned him to be careful of Klinssman. Elisha was the greatest talent in the Royal Academy ¨C Chris had never been able to catch up with her, no matter how hard he tried. Now, he could see why she respected his strength. The conversation closed, then. It was brief but informative, and both parties came out better equipped than they were previously. * * * Up until a few months ago, Kang Min-hyuk was guilty of disregarding magic. He abandoned the hunter¡¯s path and took the less-favored route of a wizard boxed in by seemingly unbreakable limitations. Now, though, his mind had changed massively. The change was reaffirmed by Chris Kyle, who wasn¡¯t even the best in the academy. Now, he wasn¡¯t even in the running to win the tournament. But his fight showed him that wizards could be strong. Kang Min-hyuk proceeded to shut himself in his dorm. The duel period went on for a while, and he wanted to make the most of it. He analyzed Chris Kyle¡¯s techniques and kept them in mind for when he returned to his body. As a reinforced warrior, he found a way to optimize those skills as a form of attack. He had experienced many things at the guardian gate ¨C he made mistakes and tasted failure. However, he rose above his failures and learned that each mistake was an opportunity to learn. The road to victory was speckled with failures. * * * The duel competition proceeded quickly. Those observing the tournament raged against Klinssman, who defeated his next opponent, also. ¡°What?! It¡¯s baffling! How can a warrior beat a wizard?!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a sight in my life. He blocked the magic by creating a strange second skin¡­it¡¯s unheard of. And what about Blink? Ah, this guy! Klinssman catches up like a ghost with a dog¡¯s nose! The wizard can¡¯t hide from Klinssman.¡± Rumors swelled and spread; Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s performance was shocking. His next opponent wasn¡¯t as challenging as Chris Kyle. He was a fifth circle wizard, but somehow inferior, and Kang Min-hyuk beat him without difficulty. Instead of fighting to the end, he admitted surrender, which gave Min-hyuk no option for growth. Still, he had created a winning streak. Finally, they reached the quarter-finals. The opponent was another fifth-circle wizard, who was known to be quite capable, but the result was the same. Whoosh! Thwack! Aura fragment exploded in the mana¡¯s flow, disrupting the opponent¡¯s use of Blink. Kang Min-hyuk rushed toward him. Engraved Magic was revealed, but its tone was dark. Avid watched from the center of the audience. The professor sitting next to him was astonished as he said, ¡°What do you think of Klinssman? The guy¡¯s a monster; I can¡¯t make sense of him. His mana comes not from circles but from Danjeon, and the way he uses it is very different to anything I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± Avid watched calmly. He also didn¡¯t understand, though he¡¯d approved his participation, he never expected such success. ¡°Who are you, Klinssman?¡± He had challenged the Tower of Trials¡­what did he find there? Why do you choose the sword over magic? The information didn¡¯t fit together. ¡°Magic is the only way to defeat monsters, so our civilization has been formed with magic at its heart. What if Klinssman wins the duel? Priorities will collapse. People will no longer see magic as the only truth, and there will be those who choose an alternative. Perhaps magic isn¡¯t the only solution, after all?¡± That would be a negative outcome for the Head of the Royal Academy of Magic. He wished for the status quo to be maintained ¨C it served him well. However, he wasn¡¯t concerned. Klinssman¡¯s streak would be stopped soon ¨C there was no way he was going to win the duel. Elisha¡¯s advancement to the finals was definite. Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s fourth opponent was a graduate of the academy who had gained fame as a war mage. He also happened to be a sixth circle wizard. It was said that from circle five onwards, each level opened up a new world of ability. It was astounding that Klinssman had advanced to the semifinals, but his elimination was confirmed against the war mage. The war mage was seasoned in battle, unlike Chris Kyle, who was a flower in a greenhouse. He was a strong candidate and was recognized as a main player in magical civilization as a whole. Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Episode 91: The Way Two Civilizations Fight (5) Harry Wilson, the student Kang Min-hyuk had helped during the Green Dragon, rushed over to him, emitting a loud whoosh of air when his quarter-finals opponent was announced. ¡°What? Don¡¯t you know who Dominic Green is? Wow¡­how?! He graduated from the Royal Magic Academy five years ago and immediately became a hot topic by volunteering for the wall. Every student at the RAM knows his name¡­have you been living under a rock?!¡± Harry Wilson¡¯s expression grew serious. He perceived Klinssman as a lifesaver, and thus, had a vested interest in his well-being. Kang Min-hyuk wasn¡¯t overly friendly with him, but that didn¡¯t put Harry off. ¡°If you¡¯re going to face Dominic Green, you need to be aware of who he is¡­¡± His explanation began forcefully, and Kang Min-hyuk listened ¨C Harry Wilson was informative and came across as a decent person. ¡°As you know, the wall is threatened by monsters daily. Even if a monster wave wasn¡¯t occurring at regular intervals, various attacks take people¡¯s lives at the wall. So, graduates don¡¯t like the barrier row. Magic is indeed taught to fight monsters¡­even so, the barrier is too dangerous. It¡¯s very unusual for senior graduates to support the barrier line. Many Towers have expressed intentions to recruit Dominic Green, but he has refused all because he wants to do what is right.¡± Dominic Green¡¯s choice had a huge impact at the time, and everybody spoke about it. He gained a reputation as a war mage, taking on all kinds of dangerous missions, such as the great monster wave three years previously. In that disaster, Dominic Green faced the onslaught of enemies head-on and showed sufficient aggression to participate in the subjugation team held once a year. In the process, Dominic Green reached the sixth circle. In his growth, those at the wall labeled Dominic Green as the Steel-hearted Wizard. Chris Kyle? The two were incomparable¡­Green had experience and skills gained from the battlefield, not just from books. Although the real contender was Elisha¡­most wizards didn¡¯t bother applying or else dropped out when they heard she was participating. Elisha, who reached the sixth circle as a student, was the greatest wizard of the era. Her victory was pretty much confirmed ¨C the rest was mostly for show. If, for some strange reason, she didn¡¯t win, though, the victory would go to Dominic Green. He was the closest thing to an equal she had known. Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s ascension to the quarter-finals put him on the path of real talent. He wondered aloud, ¡°What, then, would happen if I knocked Dominic Green down with my sword?¡± Dominic Green¡¯s experience had him pegged as the strongest battle-based wizard of that world. The idea of him falling beneath the new power would have a serious effect. ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible..? Ordinary wizards can¡¯t rise to Dominic Green¡¯s level, even if they dedicate their lives to the task, but if you can do it with a sword, there¡¯ll be no reason to learn magic. If that¡¯s the result, the whole world will be paying attention to you.¡± But the nuance seemed to be impossible. That was the reality of the quarter-finals. * * * Kang Min-hyuk raised his head. He was in the circular arena, and the crowd was full of seats and faces full of anticipation. As his eyes looked up, they fell upon his opponent, Dominic Green. Kang Min-hyuk was tired. Fatigue wormed its way into his bones, but he managed to dispose of his exhaustion through the use of mana. The evening before the battle, Kang Min-hyuk went over the wall. He fought on the wall throughout the tournament, hone his skills and achieving physical growth ¨C both were accomplished, and blood was spilled. He generally caught three to four hours of sleep each night. The pain from the wounds inflicted by monsters throbbed vividly, but he faintly smiled as he looked at Dominic Green. Was Kang Min-hyuk in his worst position? No¡­it could be said to be the best. Due to constant battles, Klinssman¡¯s momentum changed like a well-forged sword. Klinssman¡¯s form had never been quite-right for Min-hyuk. It wasn¡¯t trained in the guardian spirit and so couldn¡¯t properly demonstrate the Gate¡¯s skills. Min-hyuk struggled with the crude movements. However, thanks to the time beyond the barrier, Klinssman¡¯s body gradually changed. While dealing with an endless influx of monsters, Kang Min-hyuk adapted perfectly as Swordsman Klinssman. The crude calluses now gave Kang Min-hyuk faith. ¡°Finally, this is the quarter-finals you¡¯ve been waiting for! War Mage Dominic Green, who overwhelmingly defeated all opponents, and Klinssman, the first participant to use a sword! Which contender will win?¡± the MC¡¯s voice boomed out. The duel was soon to begin, and Kang Min-hyuk couldn¡¯t disguise his momentum. ¡°You feel different from the others¡­there¡¯s something beastly about you.¡± Dominic Green looked thoughtfully at Kang Min-hyuk, who laughed in return. He felt it, too. In the same way that Green sensed his talent, he could sense Dominic Green¡¯s. He was far from ordinary. Tremendous mana sprung from Dominic Green. Although seemingly unprepared, he was ready to begin the battle. Even without Harry Wilson¡¯s explanation, Kang Min-hyuk could tell how threatening an enemy he was. Could he beat him? He was unsure. Klinssman¡¯s body had developed tremendously in only a few months of growth, but the opponent had the power and experience to surpass that. ¡®Do your best.¡¯ Beep-! The MC yelled: ¡°Begin!¡± At the start signal, Klinssman¡¯s body immediately hit the ground. * * * Klinssman disappeared from view. In response to the movement just beyond his peripheral vision, Dominic Green stomped on the ground with all his might. ¡°Ground Wave.¡± Thud! Burr! The ground shook, and its shape changed strangely due to the undulating land, and the bulging ground hindered Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s movement. For him, the situation could only go back or go over¡­recede or pass by. The moment a light movement crossed over the transforming ground, Dominic Green created a powerful burst of flames, as if waiting for the right moment to strike. ¡°Fire Lance.¡± Rumble! There was no casting process. As a sixth circle wizard, he was able to use third circle magic without casting. A strong fire swept toward Kang Min-hyuk. Pop! Whoosh! He narrowly avoided the hit. However, Dominic Green didn¡¯t stop there. Unlike Chris Kyle, he did not use electric magic. The electric series¡¯s magic was a very efficient way to defeat an opponent with a single hit, but the problem is that Kang Min-hyuk was not an easy target. Green knew this and altered his strategy accordingly ¨C he could only refine judgment like that on the battlefield, not from theory or play-fighting. The power of flame magic could injure without requiring a direct hit. ¡°Fire Lance.¡± Pop, pop! Rumble. Following Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s movement, an explosion occurred. In the heat of the contagious inferno, Kang Min-hyuk protected his skin with mana. Although it was essentially third circle magic, the advanced version used by a sixth circle wizard was elusive, wild, and white-hot. Dominic Green¡¯s gaze calmly followed Kang Min-hyuk, who moved so deftly that the general public could not perceive him with the naked eye. Green¡¯s clear, blue eye grasped Min-hyuk¡¯s movement with ease and focus ¨C his magic was aimed accordingly. Kang Min-hyuk, disturbed by the ground wave¡¯s effect, was forced to feel the burden of Dominic Green¡¯s magic connection. Kang Min-hyuk was quick. He stepped on the rising ground and bounced, gradually narrowing the distance to Dominic Green. ¡°Fire Field.¡± Rumble! Flames burned around. He created a boundary line of fire between Kang Min-hyuk and himself, forming ¡®wall of fire that Kang Min-hyuk could not overcome. Dominic Green¡¯s magic continued, making Kang Min-hyuk dizzy in the face of his ceaseless magic. He had to strategize. If he returned, he¡¯d be caught in the other wizard¡¯s web ¨C a flimsy fly to the slaughter. Instead, Kang Min-hyuk caused a strong rotation with mana. ¡®Swordwind.¡¯ Hwaak-! Pababababak! Mana rising from the sword parted the flames. The effect was temporary. Kang Min-hyuk threw himself through the small gap he¡¯d just created. Firefield¡¯s firepower was so intense that it could burn human skin terribly, but Kang Min-hyuk, who protected his with the mana-membrane, was able to withstand the heat. It was a shocking scene for the audience who thought breaking through the fire field bare-bodied was impossible. Dominic Green laughed. He whispered in a voice filled with mana so that Kang Min-hyuk could hear it ¨C constantly casting as he did so. ¡°There are so many beasts like you beyond the barriers. So fast, they¡¯re hard to keep up with even while using Magic Eye. You¡¯re a challenge, Klinssman. Magic is only meaningful when it hits its target. Do you know how I defeated those monsters?¡± Kang Min-hyuk didn¡¯t care. As he whispered on, Kang Min-hyuk broke into Green¡¯s vicinity and plunged forth his sword. Pasa Sasak-! Green¡¯s body was scattered like a mirage. ¡°It¡¯s the boundary between life and death. When lives are at risk, speed alone is meaningless.¡± It was a mirage¡­Dominic Green was using fantasy magic. He didn¡¯t move a muscle, except to avoid Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s sword, which was swung right under his nose. ¡°Giga Lightning.¡± Quaang! Crrrackle! The powerful sixth circle magic exploded with tremendous power, and Kang Min-hyuk hurriedly formed a sword. Fortunately, his response was quick, but his eyes widened, and his jaw clenched at the shock coming through the blade. For Kang Min-hyuk, there was no choice but to get out of the range of Giga Lightning, and Dominic Green did not miss the opportunity created by his movement. ¡°Entangle.¡± Pabababak! Tree trunks bubbled up from the floor. They were trying to capture Kang Min-hyuk, who avoided the roots swiftly. His sword slashed several times as he removed each tree from its base. Looking up, Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s expression hardened. Both opponents were short of breath, and Dominic Green didn¡¯t take a single step. He stood there for the first time to check Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s approach, and even as he swung his sword in front of his eyes, he avoided Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s attack by tilting his upper body back. As a result, Kang Min-hyuk was forced to suffer. Mirage¡¯s illusion made it look like the attack accurate, and Kang Min-hyuk was exposed to the opponent¡¯s wrath. Did he use Mirage without Min-hyuk even knowing it? ¡°Incredible. Wow¡­is everyone in the sixth circle like this?¡± ¡°No.¡± Dominic Green raised mana fiercely. ¡°I¡¯m special.¡± Harry Wilson was right. Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Episode 92: The Way Two Civilizations Fight (6) Following the duel with him, Kang Min-hyuk had reflected upon Chris Kyle¡¯s prowess: how did he compare to wizards of the reinforced civilization? The fifth circle was a notable grade there, but in Klinssman¡¯s world, its destructive power was different. Higher and harder, somehow. Would warriors beat Kyle in their dimension? It was hard to tell. Lee Jun-ho, and perhaps others of the golden generation, would have a chance, but those of lesser talents were ambiguous. That was what made Chris Kyle impressive to Kang Min-hyuk ¨C he represented the best in his field as a student, just like Lee Jun-ho, in a world where the balance of power was flipped. His fighting style was a little immature, but his powerful chain attacks could easily destroy a reinforced warrior. Taking Chris Kyle¡¯s stats into account, what, then, did that make of Dominic Green? He was at least the same level as the golden generation, and in all likelihood, higher. Pop! Burr¡­ Flame magic erupted. Evasion had to be swift if it was to be successful. Mana burst forth like an active volcano, pumping out magic. It became apparent why each step beyond the fifth circle has deemed another world of ability. Access to third circle magic without the need to cast provided a great advantage ¨C with it, Green pushed Min-hyuk into a corner without moving an inch from his initial position. Thanks to mana, the spell¡¯s impact wasn¡¯t too bad, but it prevented Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s approach toward Dominic Green¡­he had to make a gap. Hwaak-! Aura swirled about his sword. A fragment of mana targeted the gap in Dominic Green¡¯s barrier, and at the same time, Kang Min-hyuk concentrated his mana on his leg and hit the ground. Thud! Pababak! When Dominic Green stepped on the ground with great strength, a stone bounced upward in the effect of a ground wave. They expertly blocked the fragments of mana. It was elaborate control to the point of admiration, and the shaking land stopped Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s approach. Beyond the barrier, Dominic Green had faced numerous monsters. As a result, his mind became immovable and could not be shaken. His use of magic was so intuitive that his opponent couldn¡¯t figure out its pattern. While the opponent was fascinated, trying to work around the obstacles his spells presented, he set the scene for victory. His use of illusory magic disposed of the fear of being hit by enemy attacks, so he had time to think. Beyond the wall, he risked his life every time. To be a war mage ¨C to take the lives of many ¨C the fear of death had to be dispelled. Pop! Burrr! Explosions of magic burst forth. Green never utilized moving to cast ¨C the technique was unnecessary. Why should he run away? He was under no threat of attack! He maintained a fixed position and cast static. His use of magic was so quick and efficient that even if the enemy approached, they would be demolished before they got close. Even if they can endure the bombardment, they¡¯d be pushed back over and over until exhaustion dealt the final blow that would knock them to the ground. Kang Min-hyuk broke through the magic again. As he swept away, Dominic Green¡¯s eyes shone sharply. ¡®Only a steel heart can win and lose at the same moment; the magic space of the wizard brings hell to the opponent!¡¯ Pasa Sasak! Dominic Green¡¯s body was scattered. ¡°Giga Lightning.¡± Crackle! Once again, the sixth Circle magic exploded on Kang Min-hyuk. * * * Dominic Green was strong; it was an undeniable fact. The fortified civilization would recognize his skills. Yet, he was used to fighting monsters¡­he didn¡¯t know what a true warrior from the world of warriors could accomplish. Kang Min-hyuk knew wizards well. Since he walked the magical path himself, he knew the power the wizard was using. Strength in reinforced warriors was rare in magical civilization ¨C because of this, Green made the mistake of comparing Min-hyuk to a monster and battling him with that in mind. Beyond the barrier, many monsters would exercise strong physical power like Kang Min-hyuk. There may be monsters stronger than Kang Min-hyuk, but they would not use traditional techniques with a history of success like Kang Min-hyuk. The history of reinforced civilization was much shorter than that of the magical civilization. However, it could not be said that the guardian swordsmanship, which was born following many blood sacrifices, was unconditionally weaker than that. Pasa Sasak-! Min-hyuk saw Dominic Green disappearing. He was convinced that Kang Min-hyuk was thoroughly trapped and fell by the upcoming sixth circle magic. ¡°Giga Lightning.¡± The spell was dangerous, but the expected outcome didn¡¯t occur. Kang Min-hyuk wasn¡¯t an easy opponent. ¡®Sword screen.¡¯ Pak! Kang Min-hyuk deliberately jumped into Giga Lightning. There is a point when the power of magic is amplified. However, he entered before that point, and Giga Lightning caused a premature explosion. Mana explosion! The electric shock was not as strong as intended. Nevertheless, Giga Lightning¡¯s power was strong enough to pierce the sword, but Kang Min-hyuk did not step back. Instead, he stepped forward and used steel, the guardian gate¡¯s secret, to prevent the electric shock from entering his body. His in-depth knowledge of magic allowed him to make the judgment. He broke through the impact of Giga Lightning and swung his sword toward Dominic Green, who couldn¡¯t compute what was happening. As he broke through the sparkling web of electricity, Kang Min-hyuk seemed to Green like a reaper of hell. The attack was fast. ¡°Great shield!¡± Claaang! He used engraving magic, and a blue light exuded from Dominic Green¡¯s forearm and transformed into a huge shield. Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s attack was blocked just in time. Kan Min-hyuk tried to counterattack but was suffering from an electric shock and couldn¡¯t do much. By the time he overcame the paralysis, Dominic Green had disappeared. He had used Blink and sacrificed his pride for victory. * * * ¡°Fuck.¡± Dominic Green was desperate. He had fought beyond the barrier many, many times and had only had to use Magic Space once, against an opponent he couldn¡¯t defeat with his own strength. But the duel was a different scenario. Klinssman wasn¡¯t as strong as a super-evolved monster, yet an outrageous attack almost finished him. Without the great shield, he would have collapsed. Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s gaze was fixed. The moment Dominic Green experienced a profound thirst for victory, he pushed his pride aside, and he resorted to a different strategy. ¡°Lightning lance!¡± His opponent had been fully exposed to Giga Lightning so that any electrical damage would be significantly higher. Dozens of lightning lances appeared and were aimed at Kang Min-hyuk, who had still not fully recovered from paralysis. Bang! Kwakwakwang! Dominic Green was no longer sticking to Magic Space. He began to actively use moving casting and Blink because Kang Min-hyuk could beat him if he were a little off guard. ¡®Supersense.¡¯ Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s intuition was activated. Information from the surroundings was sucked in through the transcendental vision, and Kang Min-hyuk followed Dominic Green with predatory steps. It was a breathtaking sight. The audience roared as Klinssman narrowly avoided all of the magic. Moving like a beast, Kang Min-hyuk exceeded human limitations. The surprise attack was a gamble. In its failure, Kang Min-hyuk suffered considerable damage. Nevertheless, he reacted quickly because both brains processed the information received by the supersense quickly. A bundle of electricity, bright enough to illuminate the world, was launched. Kang Min-hyuk grasped all trajectories from which it was launched and processed it to find the safest way. ¡°Eat this, dog.¡± Dominic Green swore. Mana flew out in swarms. He was concerned about being caught off-guard. If the fight continued as it was, the wizard with the limitations of mana would be disadvantaged. Dominic Green¡¯s expression turned harsh. In an urgent situation, he knew how to swallow his prey. ¡®Come.¡¯ Hwaak-! Fleeing wasn¡¯t an option, so he cast quickly and waited for his opponent to tackle. Parbak. Kang Min-hyuk responded to his intentions. The moment Kang Min-hyuk reached the point, Dominic Green¡¯s magic appeared. ¡°Giga Lightning.¡± Strong electricity blazed to the degree that even Kang Min-hyuk would not be able to withstand. ¡°Blink¡± Parbak. Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s body was blurred as his speed increased to incredible levels. Mana exploded, and just before the Giga Lightning fell, Kang Min-hyuk appeared in front of Dominic Green, with a surprise attack using steel. The attack was bait in disguise, attempting to dispose of the other person¡¯s defense. The duel would end if it worked, but it was Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s best option, even if it didn¡¯t work. Dominic Green could not counter the super-fast attack that penetrated space. ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Dominic Green¡¯s face contorted in the colossal effort. Blood trickled from his nose, and intense light rose from the back of both hands. He formed two engraved magics at the same time. ¡°Giant Hold.¡± ¡°Giga Lightning.¡± Dominic Green pushed himself to his limits in the emergency, and the power blasted into Kang Min-hyuk. Bang! Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwang! Finally, it was the moment that ended the fight. * * * Dumpf! Dominic Green sank to the floor, gasping. ¡°Heo-eok, heo-eok.¡± He passed the pitfalls of life and death countless times beyond the barrier, but he had never felt so threatened as fighting Klinssman. Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s eyes were drilling into him until the end. ¡°If the duel was longer, I might have lost.¡± His mana was reaching the very bottom. He used all three of his maximum engraved magic, and after that, he would have had nothing left. Fortunately for him, though, he won. ¡°Medical staff, foreign staff!¡± Officials of the duel competition hurried to the stage. Sixth circle magic had been used four times, and thinking that Klinssman might have died, they rushed to offer first aid. Passusu. The smoke was lifted, slowly revealing Klinssman¡¯s form. He hadn¡¯t fallen. His flaming skin was definitely not normal, but he was staring at Dominic Green without falling. He didn¡¯t seem able to raise an attack, but his hand gripped his sword all the same. Kang Min-hyuk even survived the final blow¡­however, the MC had already made a judgment. ¡°Ah, it was a great game! Dominic Green defeats Klinssman and advances to the finals!¡± The duel was over; a continuation would be lethal. People cheered enthusiastically, and Avid was content that his judgment was correct. In the end, Dominic Green won, but none of the people sitting in the VIP seats were smiling. Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Chapter 93-The Wind of Change (1) Kang Min-hyuk had a dream, which shed light upon the fateful final moments. Kang Min-hyuk was paralyzed by the intense binding force of Dominic Green¡¯s giant hold. His magical prowess was exceptional; his bloodshot eyes drilled into Kang Min-hyuk as he worked desperately to reach victory. Both struggled toward the end ¨C Kang Min-hyuk knew that if he got hit, death was unavoidable. However, even with his warrior¡¯s strength, he couldn¡¯t shake the hold. The crackling sound that could have split the sky predicted a follow-up hit. He¡¯d already accumulated a lot of damage and couldn¡¯t risk being struck. If he couldn¡¯t defend himself against Giga Lightning, his life would be at risk ¨C the notion of winning and losing paled in comparison. Thoughts spun wildly around Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s head, and time seemed to slow down to accommodate the mass of ideas. ¡°I can¡¯t use my sword¡­¡± ¡°How will I survive the lightning strike with steel alone?!¡± ¡°No matter how strong Klinssman¡¯s body is, there¡¯s no chance it can sustain the blow.¡± Suddenly, a possibility emerged from the back of his mind. If he could escape the hold¡¯s restraint, he could use both sword and steel, in which case he could survive the oncoming attack. But how could he do it? The hold was stronger than Chris Kyle¡¯s variation, which he had freed himself from in the first round of dueling. The giant hold was significantly stronger than an ordinary grip, though ¨C Dominic Green was smart to have used it. His strategy implemented both offense and defense in one fell swoop by utilizing firepower through Magic Space¡¯s safety. The cumulation of three engraved spells produced an impressive outcome. Within two or three seconds, Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s divided brain offered several solutions to the immediate dilemma. He chose one instinctively ¨C to reverse mana¡¯s power. Kang Min-hyuk infused his mana into the giant hold. He had memorized its system and moved mana through the reverse order ¨C through this process, he weakened the hold and accomplished the miraculous effect of escaping the bondage. Crack! Submerged in the mist generated by Giga Lightning¡¯s electrical bundle, his accomplishment was missed by the audience and his opponent alike. Kwakwakwang! Rumble. He managed to evade the attack, used sword, and steel and raised all of his remaining mana to counter Giga Lightning¡¯s attack. He experienced tremendous pain, and tears filled his eyes. He considered the existence of the guardian gate¡¯s wild-card but suppressed the thought¡­the situation wasn¡¯t urgent enough to demand such emphatic action. Thump! Passusu. Kang Min-hyuk knelt. The situation did not break his will to fight. His eyes, still alive, were fixed on Dominic Green, and Kang Min-hyuk gripped his sword despite the pain that seemed to want to crush his skull. Still, he couldn¡¯t do anything. Electric magic is amplified with each sequential attack. Due to the damage accumulated inside, Kang Min-hyuk had no strength to move, but he refused to fall. Will transcended the flesh and forced him upward. It was then that he saw the medical staff running toward him. Kang Min-hyuk realized that he had been defeated and eventually let go of the string of consciousness he was barely keeping hold of. Beep-! Beep-! Beep-! ¡°Huh? Klinssman is upright!¡± The nurse was frightened. When Kang Min-hyuk woke up from his dream, the hospital room¡¯s white ceiling was the first thing he saw. * * * ¡°Your resilience is great,¡± the Doctor began, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have been surprised if you had died ¨C most people would struggle to hold onto life after what you¡¯ve been through. Skin necrosis was also progressing, but your skin is already regenerating. Although we did all we could, this level of resilience is a miracle.¡± Medical magic helped Kang Min-hyuk to recover. The lifeblood of a fortified warrior is durable. Danjeon¡¯s power restored his body, proving Klinssman¡¯s physical regeneration power to be great. The doctor continued to praise his recovery, but Kang Min-hyuk did not listen and thought instead of Dominic Green¡¯s duel. ¡°I lost.¡± Eventually, he was defeated¡­though he didn¡¯t collapse, even if the duel had continued, he wasn¡¯t sure he could have gone on. Dominic Green didn¡¯t give up until the very end, using every last drop of his mana. He had the tenacity to hold on to the end. The guardian gate¡¯s wild-card ¨C opening ¨C was only to be used in an actual life-or-death situation. Even if it had secured his win, Kang Min-hyuk wouldn¡¯t have been happy in having to use it. ¡°Why did I lose?¡± He found himself asking over and over. Was it the opponent¡¯s strength? That was the natural assumption. However, Kang Min-hyuk had opportunities to secure victory, but he couldn¡¯t make use of them. The same was true of the duel with Chris Kyle. Kang Min-hyuk had greater power than Chris Kyle but had trouble with the bizarre power of magic. ¡°The power of the unknown. I had no choice but to suffer because I didn¡¯t know what was coming.¡± The Hold trap, Blink, Mirage, and engraving magic, amongst others, were all strange techniques that Kang Min-hyuk was unsure how to handle. He had recently read up on Blink and Giant Hold in his studies of fifth circle magic, but his theoretical experience wasn¡¯t enough to immediately counteract hundreds of variables. Even if you know the techniques, you don¡¯t know what kind of magic your opponent will choose to use. There were hundreds, thousands of options; magic has so many variables. In the end, he had to experience it firsthand. Only after confirming what kind of magic it was could Kang Min-hyuk belatedly respond. ¡®It was a fight I was destined to lose. A warrior¡¯s strength can overcome most magic aspects, but magical power can create something from nothing. I was wrong in my opinion that if the powers of each other are similar, the reinforced warriors will be more advantageous.¡± Had he known more about the 6th Circle Wizard¡¯s combat method, his defeat would not have happened. It left a bitter taste in his mouth. However, he had experienced defeat often enough throughout his childhood training, so he knew that it didn¡¯t have to lead to despair. It presented an opportunity for growth. Kang Min-hyuk decided to learn more about magic ¨C as much as he could to be as strong as a wizard and prevent future defeat. The poison had risen, and the desire for victory bloomed. His failure at the hands of Dominic Green filled Min-hyuk with aspirations for growth. That afternoon, Harry Wilson visited the hospital, still reeling from the events of the duel. ¡°You beast! You survived several hits of Giga Lightning. You got a big hit! The CCTV video from the Green Dragon situation was aired alongside the video of the duel, and the name on everybody¡¯s lips is Klinssman¡¯!¡± While he¡¯d been in the hospital bed, a lot had been going on outside. * * * Klinssman fell in the quarter-finals, but people couldn¡¯t hide their surprise when they saw the process rather than the loss. During the duel¡¯s broadcast, the MC said, ¡°It was an awesome game! Dominic Green is a proven War Mage that has made a reputation for breaking barriers. Everybody assumed Elisha was his only real competition, but Klinssman pushed hard with just a sword. People said that the power of assassins was dead, but Klinssman proved that magic isn¡¯t the only strength of this world.¡± The MC praised Klinssman passionately. Chris Kyle and Dominic Green attacked Kang Min-hyuk by digging the trap layer by layer, but Kang Min-hyuk broke through it and showed his strength to the end. It was a very surprising scenario. Nobody had witnessed such brute physical force against magic in the 2000 year history of the civilization. The new power focused people¡¯s attention on the birth of a nation. ¡°Magic is the only force that can destroy monsters. Those not magically gifted are excluded from battle and choose to live like ordinary people. Sometimes physically gifted people take the path of defenders, but the cases were few. Now, however, Klinssman has shown a new form of power which must be acknowledged.¡± People were enthusiastic. People who had never raised a weapon before began to use farming equipment to train and built dreams of becoming a warrior. Klinssman gave them hope that with practice, they could become strong. Klinssman was approached with offers of recruitment from numerous Towers. ¡°How would you like to research and develop swordsmanship with us? We¡¯re prepared to offer you any support you require in exchange for your research.¡± ¡°We¡¯d like to invite you to become a swordsmanship teacher.¡± Various forces were hungry for his knowledge. In their view, Klinssman was a pioneer in swordsmanship. Even if swordsmanship didn¡¯t define civilization, it would achieve tremendous power within society as an alternative to magic. They smelled power. Avid was among them. ¡°The wizard who passed the tower of trial chooses a sword rather than magic? I knew that the sword was the center of your power in the Green Dragon situation, but, surprisingly, your power has developed so much. Where did your power come from? Were you taught, or did you manifest it yourself?¡± He had many questions. However, Kang Min-hyuk kept his mouth closed. He did not accept any proposals and did not give Avid the answer he wanted. Over time, Kang Min-hyuk got a strange feeling. People were enthusiastic about his power, but wizards were a little closed to him. With only one force supporting the world, swordsmanship¡¯s birth posed a threat to the status quo. So, Avid could either recruit Klinssman or analyze the information his progress unleashed. Like Avid, many people tried to find out the starting point of swordsmanship by asking many questions. The state of the boundary wasn¡¯t enough ¨C more strength was required to fight against disaster effectively. Even before the gate incident, magical society chose to coexist with the physical prowess of warriors. Then, things changed, and the top priority became self-preservation as opposed to mankind¡¯s preservation. For the first time, people living in brilliance were forced to consider their mortality. Kang Min-hyuk was unsure as to how to proceed for the best. A few days later, Elisha was announced as the winner of the tournament. As Dominic Green fell against Elisha, Kang Min-hyuk was able to organize his thoughts. Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Chapter 94-The Wind of Change (2) When Kang Min-hyuk left the hospital, he watched the video of Elisha¡¯s fight with Green; he wanted to see her strategy. [Giga Lightning!] [Brrriiing!] Dominic Green¡¯s momentum was great. He began mercilessly ¨C conjuring sixth-circle spells in quick succession to prevent Elisha from gaining the upper hand. Problems soon cropped up, though. As expected, Elisha used fire shields in layers to block the opponent¡¯s attacks and transformed Giga Lightning¡¯s sparks into magic. She used Prominence magic, spreading hundreds of sparks before transforming them into arrows that shot toward Green with incredible force and great quantities. [Fire Arrow.] [Fall rumbling.] The magic she used was of the first circle. If Green had cast the same spells, they would have swiftly faded, barely touching Elisha. However, her fire arrows were of a different caliber. They were strong. [This is critical for Dominic Green! Elisha used her unique spell, fire rain ¨C a technique that turns surrounding flames into magic ¨C if Green responds improperly to the attack, the duel could be over, right here and now!] The MC put a blood spot around Green¡¯s neck. Unified and concentrated Fire Arrows flew at Green, pushing him into a corner. His counterattack was great. While raising the earth to protect his body, he manifested an optical illusion to trick Elisha and attacked while she was distracted. It didn¡¯t work¡­ Elisha sent flames licking around the fire field and did not allow Dominic Green time to take advantage of the situation. [Pop pop!] [Hwa, rush, rush!] It was a one-sided game. Seizing the initiative, Elisha pushed the opponent, and his plan completely failed. She was known as the Royal Academy¡¯s best talent for a reason¡­at a young age, her achievements as a six-circle wizard were great, but her access to the magic of prominence further emphasized her presence. The next step was the White Castle, which is only accessed by a handful of Archmage. They¡¯re interested in Elisha, who has not yet reached the 7th Circle, because her explosive talent promises further development. The outcome of a wizard¡¯s duel ultimately comes down to momentum and who maintains it. It¡¯s hard to overturn the moment it¡¯s attained, so Green, who eventually lost his pace, declared surrender. [Dominic Green has finally surrendered! As everybody expected, Elisha has defeated Dominic Green and has won the duel tournament hosted by White Castle!] That was the end of the tournament. Elisha became the winner, and Kang Min-hyuk ended the video as the award ceremony was in progress. For a while, Kang Min-hyuk fell in thought. * * * Prejudice is eerie in its silent, brooding existence. You may believe yourself to observe the world as it is, free from the restraints of preconceived ideas, but that is never the case. Each individual sees the world through a lens of prejudice, whether they¡¯re aware of it or not. Kang Min-hyuk was not exempt from that. His experience in Klinssman¡¯s world showed him the value of magic; however, he put a limit on its potential without realizing it. He felt assured in the idea that reinforced warriors would hold the advantage in any one-on-one confrontation, even if physical force is all they know. He grew up in Suhomun, watching fortified warriors at their peak, and believed that no wizard could handle their strength. It was an unconscious prejudice upheld by the world he came from. His idea of winning the duel competition came from the same place. Kang Min-hyuk believed that using a warrior¡¯s know-how, he could defeat any wizard. The result? He lost to Dominic Green, who, in turn, surrendered to Elisha. That wasn¡¯t to suggest that Elisha was the world¡¯s greatest wizard. For instance, Avid had reached the seventh circle¡­against him, Klinssman would be obliterated despite his strong body. ¡°I misunderstood magic, just like those in my dimension¡­with magic, nothing is impossible.¡± Wizards were not fundamentally weak. A strong warrior can beat a weak wizard, yes, but a strong wizard is capable of obliterating even a reinforced warrior. The key was to abandon prejudice. Kang Min-hyuk decided that the only way to nourish his strength was to become increasingly informed in the science of magic. That way, he could grow as a wizard and react effectively to anything a wizard could throw at him in a one-on-one confrontation. ¡°Why did I move passively? If I consumed knowledge more actively, it would have been Dominic Green who fell in the quarter-finals.¡± Kang Min-hyuk felt that his efforts were superficial. He knew that he could do better and vowed to do so in the future. Learning the magic suggested by Klinssman and studying at the magic library could not be said to be an adequate effort. Wizards of magical civilization devote decades of their lives to grow as wizards. Compared to such people, Kang Min-hyuk had invested too little time in magic. Desiring to be strong within that time is greed. True strength is built over time. ¡®I need more experience. Textbooks don¡¯t teach the same way that firsthand experience does. It¡¯s experience that makes me strong. Analyzing the magic used by the wizards of this world and finding a way to defend against it was the process that would reap the most rewards. Kang Min-hyuk began to believe that it was better to lose against Green. If he had won, he would be content with his performance, and with it, his attitude. The moment you become content in your growth is the moment your development comes to an end. That was a lesson taught by his father. And he was right. As soon as he had recovered from the battle, Kang Min-hyuk put his choice into action. * * * All of the finalists in the duel competition¡¯s quarter-finals had given interviews except for Kang Min-hyuk, who was absent due to his injury. Within a week after their conclusion, he was ready to appear in front of the camera. ¡°Klinssman¡¯s approach to the duel is probably the thing most people are most curious about. He introduced us all to the use of physical mana as a tool for battle, expressing some fierce, superhuman abilities, swords and shields against magic, and mana fragments. Where did you learn these things? Or did you develop it yourself?¡± It was important to answer appropriately¡­if he said he¡¯d been taught, he would be pushed to reveal the source of his knowledge. However, if it were said that Kang Min-hyuk developed it himself, Klinssman would become the root. Kang Min-hyuk responded with a calm voice. ¡°At first, I was just an ordinary student hoping to be a wizard and enrolled in the Royal Academy of Magic. But, during my first circle formation, I found that I wasn¡¯t gifted in magic. I was hopeless. However, after experimenting with mana, I figured out how to strengthen my body with it. Yes, everything that I showed you in the duel competition was developed by me. I call myself a ¡®reinforced warrior.¡¯¡± It was a plausible story. He took the ball and ran with it. People wouldn¡¯t be ready to hear about the complexities of Instinct travel, so he kept the subtleties to himself. The crew became noisy in the face of Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s comments. He was discussing a pivotal point in history ¨C just as the magical revolution commenced in the fortified civilization, Klinssman¡¯s prowess could mark the birth of a new world. Kang Min-hyuk looked directly into the camera and conveyed his message clearly. ¡°I don¡¯t think magic is everything in this world. Our knowledge of what the body is capable of is still incomplete. It¡¯s a very dangerous force for anyone other than me to handle now, so I will work hard to create an accessible form for the future. If you are interested in the power I have, you are welcome to visit me anytime. However, sharing knowledge is a form of transaction. A wizard is good, a scholar is good, or anyone who does something else is good. Anyone who can share an experience that might be helpful to me will offer you a trade. Also, the wizard¡¯s challenge is always welcome. If the duel is over and I have an open attitude to discuss each other¡¯s confrontation, I am ready to take on the challenge.¡± With that, the interview drew to a close. Kang Min-hyuk had opened up a possibility. He would work hard to familiarise himself with Klinssman¡¯s world. Through the relationship between both dimensions, magic and swordsmanship would develop and both worlds would be led in the right direction. Klinssman suggested an alternative force to magic when he first soared to the surface and became recognizable. * * * That evening, upon returning to the accommodation, Kang Min-hyuk wrote a message to Klinssman. [Klinssman, your goal has now become my dream. Just as you wish to destroy monsters, I also hope to drive away those threatening the world and restore peace. However, it will take too long with the current method and growth rate. We need to sacrifice a little more and try a little harder. So, I hope you can teach me more in the future. I will do a lot for you in turn.] There was a lot to do in the future; he left his proclamation in the air. Many people would come to find themselves. He would gain experience through them and spread entry-level enhancements to people as soon as possible. Power didn¡¯t have to be a privilege for a small handful of people. Those who were not talented in magic should open the way for other powers to be gained. He had no interest in the changing flow of power after that. What Kang Min-hyuk wanted was for the power of mankind to become stronger. Only then would they have the courage to cross the land beyond the barriers that had been neglected for too long. He expected a backlash from the wizards, but that was a thorny path he¡¯d have to deal with. Even if Avid expelled him from school, Kang Min-hyuk would sacrifice for the path he thinks is right. Time passed. As expected, many people visited Kang Min-hyuk. Avid did not expel Kang Min-hyuk, and he was able to continue his school life. Normal, but unusual days. During the day, he was faithful to his classes as a student, exchanged information after school, and when he returned to his accommodation, he struggled with life and death beyond the barrier. His attitude was completely different from before. He understood the world of Klinssman more thoroughly and tried his best to drum hundreds of spells into his head. Time passed quickly. After half a year, Kang Min-hyuk chose to return to the original world. Before his departure, he left a final message: [I hope we have half a year to reorganize our own realms.] He had a lot to do in the reinforced civilization. Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s move to fully accept Klinss¡¯ world prompted some interesting changes. Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Chapter 95-Season of the Harvest (1) During the half a year spent as Klinssman, Kang Min-hyuk experienced a lot. In the past, Klinssman¡¯s knowledge was the focus, so the class was neglected, but now he actively used the royal magic academy¡¯s educational environment. After school, he accepted the wizards¡¯ challenges and shared information by talking with those who wanted a taste of his power. He realized how far his renown had spread when a farmer said he wanted to grab a sword instead of farm equipment and brought it up with Kang Min-hyuk. ¡°People call me Daenong. I was born into a poor family¡­do you know how I got to where I am? It¡¯s a secret, but I am not worried about a poor crop. There is a famous place in the world full of mana power. Many miracles happen there. People usually leave after getting a spirit like ¡®Sansam¡¯ in Myeongdang, but the true power lies in the land. I fertilize that land. Since Myeongdang is not large, its yield is limited, so the power of Myeongdang is put into fertilizer. Then, that year¡¯s harvest inevitably becomes a big hit.¡± The farmer was quite rich. He wanted to gain strength himself and offered great sums of money in exchange for Klinssman¡¯s skills. Kang Min-hyuk did not want a price. He simply had a conversation with the farmer, and when he taught him the basics of reinforcement, he told him his secret. It was one of countless experiences. The farmer¡¯s words reminded Kang Min-hyuk of a possibility. ¡®Myeongdang. According to the farmer¡¯s description, the energy of Myeongdang directly affected the crops. What if it was put into magic? The mana room attracts mana even in a neutral environment. What if the mana room in the great hall was used? Wouldn¡¯t the effect be great? It was a possibility. Once recovered, Kang Min-hyuk met with new people. A few days later, he was confronted by Max Plank ¨C a fifth circle wizard who surprised Min-hyuk by being self-taught. Following their confrontation, they held a heartfelt conversation. ¡°I was so envious of the people of the Royal Academy. Blessed from birth, they have an environment in which to grow as wizards. But not now. They spend a ton of money every day to train in their mana room, but nature has an alternative. If you repeat the training to accept mana there, you can get a comparable effect, if not as much as the mana room. That¡¯s how I was able to reach the fifth circle.¡± They were helpful words. Kang Min-hyuk gained knowledge through school classes, while the world gains experience through interaction with people. Accepting the wizard¡¯s challenge, he learned about his battle experience and how various wizards grew. Even a single magical discipline was divided into hundreds of paths depending on who used it. Kang Min-hyuk started drawing new pictures in his mind with the information he had obtained after the duel contest. He would analyze magic, think about how to destroy magic, and think about how to become stronger. The half-year passed so fast. Upon returning to the original world, Kang Min-hyuk immediately contacted Go Young-cheol. [Young-cheol. Please find a ¡®Myeongdang¡¯ near Seoul with strong mana energy.] The plan that Kang Min-hyuk first implemented was to find a good location. * * * Go Young-cheol¡¯s intelligence was great. Less than a day later, he found a suitable place. [Recently, I heard of a place that might be suitable for Myeongsan. Its true name is Duksan, located in Hongcheon-gun, Gangwon-do, where lots of wild ginseng is found. Drinking mineral water from the mountain is minimal, but there are rumors that it has a regenerative effect. So, when the Korean Magic Association investigated the Dukesan Mountain, they concluded that mana¡¯s distribution was higher than in other places, so it had a special effect. If what you want is Myeongdang, I think there will be a suitable place somewhere in Dukesan.] So, he decided on the destination. Kang Min-hyuk packed his luggage and left for Gangwon-do, and as soon as he arrived at Mt. Duke, he used his super sense to monitor the flow of mana. ¡®Definitely, the distribution of mana is high.¡¯ Mana originated in nature. In the process of many people¡¯s lives, the mana of the land is naturally consumed, but the mana of Dukesan seemed to be two to three times higher than that of Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s Seoul Forest neighborhood. From the beginning of the mountain, the distribution of mana, which can be said to be the source, was more than expected. Kang Min-hyuk spent a long time walking around the mountain, and after a few days, he found a place that stood out. ¡®Is this the place?¡¯ The distribution of mana was much higher. The range was quite narrow, but he saw a cave formed inside when he went through the grass and looked over the rocks. It was an unidentified dungeon. It was very likely that the dungeon strengthened the Dukesan¡¯s energy. Kang Min-hyuk entered it to see if it could be seized alone, or if he would require a party. He found it-empty, but there were traces of a previous attack. Sometimes, hunters do not report a dungeon even after an attack to avoid government taxes. Dukesan¡¯s dungeon could be such a place. Dukesan was a famous mountain, and subsequently, became an attraction. Nevertheless, the power of the dungeon was still strong. Mana had a magnetic effect on the mountain, hence its fame. ¡°What kind of monster inhabits this place?¡± Kang Min-hyuk put his hand on the ground. Among the many magics that he learned for half a year, he used a form of ungraded magic. ¡°Earth Memory.¡± Hwaak-! The memory of the earth was implanted into his head. Earth memory could, according to the circle, offer intimate details of the surroundings. Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s fourth circles allowed enough information to grasp what had happened on the land. [Unidentified dungeon¡­ ¡­ Spirit monster¡­ ¡­ Expensive Mana Stone¡­ ¡­ Single meal] The information required some threading together, but it was simple enough. A fairly talented party discovered the dungeon when it was unidentified, and an elemental monster was inhabiting it. They turned their eyes to the expensive mana stones built into the dungeon. They were expensive, so they decided to take them without reporting it to the government. Thus, the monster disappeared, but the empty dungeon remained. ¡°Then, this dungeon must lead to the spirit world.¡± It became clear why Dukesan became a powerful mountain. He applied the mental method to interact with the mana of the place. As soon as he activated sim, vast amounts of mana were sucked in, incomparable with the Seoul Forest but less than the mana room. However, just being able to get that much was a big hit. The prediction was correct. Dukesan was the place Kang Min-hyuk was looking for. * * * Fighting fiercely with numerous wizards, Kang Min-hyuk knew what goals he should pursue in reality. He needed to reach the fifth circle. That was the starting point of true magic, such as Blink, engraving, memorize, etc. As he learned later, it wasn¡¯t simply because of the circle¡¯s correlation that the Wizards of Circle five and above could perform fast casting. All of the magical feats that Kang Min-hyuk struggled with originated from the foundation of Memorize. In a book related to auto casting he¡¯d read before, memorize had been mentioned. [Auto casting is a form of recording the magic system in mana. It is a modified form of Memorize magic. If you use the same magic repeatedly by distributing mana in a certain form, the magic is automatically displayed when you use that type of mana.] Memorize did not skip casting. As an advanced form of auto casting, it referred to a form that helped to quickly complete a specific magical system that had been remembered in advance. So, it was Memorize that made it possible for mediocre wizards to double-cast. With the help of Memorize, both sides could be cast at the same time. Memorize and engraving magic made the fifth circle strong. Unfortunately, memorize consumed excessive mana, but the fifth circle certainly opened up new possibilities. Kang Min-hyuk set goals for himself. He would make the fifth circle his priority. He finished installing the mana room. He was experimenting with the magic trap technique in case of unpredictable events. The output of the fifth stage produced a strong suction power and attracted the power of Myeongdang. The pressure was immense. The effect of the mana room used in Myeongdang was incomparable to the one at home. Previously, if the amount of mana was five, it had at least doubled. Kang Min-hyuk stabilized his breathing within the enormous wave of mana. Then, while slowly operating the moonlight, he guided the power of mana safely to the circle. However, the system of Wolha Simbeop was different from before. The Moon Hae-beom came from the Suhomuns. It wasn¡¯t a circle; it was a training method for Danjeon. Sim law was not universal. Depending on the source, its efficacy was divided, and Kang Min-hyuk thought that the power of the Moon Hae-beop was not engineered for magic. Many wizards had helpful techniques to combat the issue. Among them was Dominic Green, who returned to Kang Min-hyuk, saying he had his own mana breathing method. That inspired Min-hyuk. To progress as a wizard, he had to escape from Danjeon, the foundation of the Moon Hasimbeop. During the half-year as Klinssman, he renovated the Moon Hasim method. He wasn¡¯t sure if it was an advanced form, but it was at least a circle-specific form. Hwaak-! The circle sucked up mana like crazy. As if he would swallow up all the mana coming in, like a whale eating krill, he accepted all of it. The effect was excellent. Wolha Simbeop showed the same effect as seen in the Tower of Trials: a fast-rising circle. He felt dizzy. Although the bodily burden was severe due to excessive mana, Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s healthy body and mind could endure the training until the end. Ugh. Mana decreased. Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s expression, gasping for breath, was bright. ¡°It worked¡­!¡± He opened a path based on numerous experiences, and Kang Min-hyuk eventually found a new path for himself to develop. But not yet. There was something he wanted to experiment with. A month before, Elisha had visited Kang Min-hyuk. * * * Elisha couldn¡¯t control her excitement. With a hot face, she hugged Kang Min-hyuk. ¡°Thank you so much! I, I finally succeeded in the spirit contract Salamander has answered my call! I would never have achieved it without your help. You are my lifelong benefactor, and the magic of prominence will not forget your grace.¡± Elisha explained how she signed a contract with the spirit and related to the know-how he could sign. So, Kang Min-hyuk was also planning to try a spirit contract. The necessary conditions were in place, and he finally found a dungeon where the spirit world was connected with the gold sangcheomhwa (å\ÉÏÌí»¨). There was a relationship between Myeongdang and the spirit world. It was time to try the spirit contract. If he were successful, he¡¯d set the stage for a leap forward. Kang Min-hyuk used the spirit contract system Klinssman had shown him, and mana rose strongly in the circle of flames. His consciousness linked, and his spiritual-self reached the dimension where spirits roam, untethered. Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Chapter 96-Season of the Harvest (2) It was as precise as Elisha had described: the spirit world was in ruins. The lush, green forest that had been handed down through legend was nowhere to be seen, and the desolate landscape stretched out, endless in its emptiness. The only landmarks consisted of monstrous cadavers scattered upon the ground in various stages of decomposition, and in the distance, an active volcano reached toward the greying sky. Rumble. Boom! The volcano erupted, spewing rolling, red magma. The fire spirit king, Phoenix, ruled the land. In response to his whims, the land was filled with flame. Outside of the dungeon, the spirit world¡¯s power remained strong, so much so that Kang Min-hyuk held optimistic imaginings of the realm, despite Elisha¡¯s bleak account. However, the reality was even worse than she¡¯d described. The monster invasion wasn¡¯t a disaster reserved for humans. The spirit world, which had been a heavenly land of abundance, had been ravaged and ruined by monsters. Rumble. [Human!¡­It must¡­die.] Sparks flew from flames right in front of Kang Min-hyuk, and a fire salamander formed from the fire-spit. The Salamander was a Class-A monster and expressed open hostility to his presence. The beast¡¯s size was so colossal that it bore no likeness to anything dwelling in the ¡®real¡¯ world. Salamander vomited flames from its open mouth with violent intentions. Rumble! The flames swept around. Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s astral body quickly avoided Salamander¡¯s attack. His form manifested as a sort-of dream version of himself. Though his physical body remained in the dungeon, any injury suffered there would have a ripple effect on the body, resulting in a state of profound shock. However, Elisha had prepared Kang Min-hyuk for the meeting, and he was able to pre-empt and avoid the attack. ¡°The spirits are hostile toward humans and will attack on sight; you should never fight back ¨C doing so only affirms your position as the enemy. There are two ways to soothe the spirits and generate a contract between them. The first is to possess dominance over fire, so the spirit submits and follows. That would be impossible for you, though.¡± Elisha was a natural genius. Even without the magic of prominence, her affinity to fire would be impressive. It was that skill that, over repeated meetings, she could subdue the Salamander, who eventually formed a deep bond with Elisha. It learned that she posed no threat. It took some time, but thanks to Elisha, they secured the contract. Kang Min-hyuk had to decide upon a strategy. Since he didn¡¯t have authority over fire in the same way Elisha did, her way wasn¡¯t an option. The alternative was a little risky. It revolved around empathy and showing the spirit you¡¯re a friend, not a foe, through the direct injection of memories and feelings, akin to telepathy. If the transmission moves the spirit, they will work with you¡­if not, there is a risk of destruction. It was dangerous, but that was no reason to hesitate. Kang Min-hyuk had been risking his life in pursuit of brilliance since he was a child. Monsters had torn his flesh, and after a fierce battle, he plunged a blood-stained sword into the monster¡¯s heart. For him, the element of risk brought a smile to his face, as long as the reward was worth it. ¡°I¡¯m not here to hurt you! Let me show you¡­.¡± Hwaak! His consciousness flew away, moving quickly to Salamander. He placed the palm of his hand gently against the beast¡¯s head, just before flames spewed out of its mouth. The transmission of memories began. [Puck!] [Crush!] Visions of himself as Klinssman emerged, tales from beyond the barrier, where Kang Min-hyuk had slaughtered many monsters over six months. An image arose of a monster biting blood bubbles, gnashing around the blade Min-hyuk had stabbed it with came into clarity. Its neck was slashed clean through. So many moments like that had occurred ¨C stab, slice, and slash again ¨C he did this to grow stronger. The more he was wounded, the stronger he became. His relentless massacre of monsters taught Salamander that they were on the same side, fighting a mutual enemy. ¡°You see? We are the same. My world has been invaded, too, and I fight those bastards to survive. We have a shared purpose, you and I. If you help me, our power will multiply, and I will kill more monsters than either of us could imagine! I won¡¯t be satisfied by killing hundreds of them¡­I will not rest until their entire, hideous species is wiped out.¡± The telepathy drew to a close, and minds returned to the nest of bones in which they belonged. The tongues of flame tickling the Salamander¡¯s nostrils faded slowly, and his hostility melted away. [You shed¡­ Monster blood¡­I believe¡­] Hwaak-! The ceremony was confirmed. * * * The circle of flames opened wide; the spirit-flame was absorbed into the circle, causing a huge, fiery vortex. Hwareuk. If the contract were successful, the spirit would offer its power into the elemental circle, granting an unparalleled level of fire-control and allowing the ability to summon Salamander across realms. Also, the spirit would absorb mana in the flame circle and experience its own gradual growth. The power exerted was dependent upon the strength of the wizard. It was a mutually beneficial bond. What felt like a long time in the spirit-world was but a moment in reality. Kang Min-hyuk opened his eyes and felt the fire-power fill the circle. ¡°I did it¡­¡± He had access to the same source that catalyzed Elisha¡¯s excellence. He found the Myeongdang, his Simbeop was perfect, and he also succeeded in playing with the spirit. All that was left to do was to train hard. Kang Min-hyuk planned to proceed with the closing training in the dungeon until he reached his goal. Before he did so, though, there was one more thing to do. He had to contact Choi Byeong-ho, the head of the department. He picked up his phone and composed a text message. [Hi, Choi Byeong-ho. This is Kang Min-hyuk. I think I will have to leave school for a while for personal work. I can¡¯t tell you for sure how long that period will be, but I¡¯ll get back to you later.] The reply was immediate. [I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but I¡¯m sure you¡¯re right. Min Hyuk, do you know how much I value you? If you¡¯re thinking of moving to another group, I hope you¡¯ll always talk to me. You¡¯ll always have a home here; please come back in good health.] It seemed that he¡¯d been waiting for Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s contact, and Choi Byeong-ho¡¯s reply was full of love and warmth, but Kang Min-hyuk ignored it and contacted the next person. Subsequently, he sent text messages to people like Go Young-cheol and Sang-Hoon. To Go Young-cheol, he explained what to do in the future and talked to Sang-Hoon about future training methods. Even while he was away, the plan had to proceed steadily. It took such a long time to send all the texts, and then Kang Min-hyuk had time to focus on himself. ¡®Let¡¯s achieve our goal and return.¡¯ Half a year was the time-frame promised to Klinssman. The first step was to reach the fifth circle to achieve meaningful results ¨C the rest would follow. Kang Min-hyuk focused on the sim method again, and time passed quickly. * * * Five months had passed since Sang-hoon received communication from Kang Min-hyuk. In that period, Sang-Hoon had a crazy time. Due to the training method that Kang Min-hyuk taught him, he was stuck in Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s house every day after school. [The name of this technique is called Sowol Simbeop.] It was a downgraded version of the Moon Hae-beop. Thanks to that, Sang-Hoon was able to accumulate mana efficiently, and five months later, he finally achieved results. ¡°I did it!!¡± he exclaimed, elated, as his eyes lit up with sheer joy. He had formed the third circle. They called others genius if they formed the third circle upon graduation, but he reached it at the age of only seventeen ¨C a remarkable achievement. Kang Min-hyuk expressed abnormally rapid growth, and Sang-hoon¡¯s development showed how great his talent was. Kang Min-hyuk had always believed in Sang-hoon and looked forward to his growth, and his achievement proved Min-hyuk right. After working so hard to reach his goal, the emotions were overwhelming. Sang-Hoon knew better than anyone that his growth was the virtue of Kang Min-hyuk. He was the catalyst that drove Sang-hoon¡¯s development. He hurriedly picked up his phone, excited to share his news with his tutor. He found a text waiting for him. [Are you the son of Jeong Moon-seong? Your father made a very big mistake. If you don¡¯t want to lose him, come home quickly.] The message poured cold water over Sang-Hoon. * * * The Jeong family were masters of fallen magic. Jeong Moon-sung, the father of Sang-hoon, felt responsible for their fall from grace and worked on various things to revive the family name, but everything he tried failed. He blew all the money he invested in the magic business away, and those who joined him in his endeavor were left destitute. All that was left was a pile of debt. Moon-sung¡¯s moneylender turned violent when Moon-sung couldn¡¯t afford to pay him back. When Jeong Sang-hoon arrived at home, he found it in turmoil; belongings were strewn everywhere. Jeong Moon-seong bowed his head, pale-faced, as Sang-Hoon looked at the loan-shark with fierce eyes. His name was Park Moo-cheol, a middle-aged man who ran a business called ¡®Hunter Cash.¡¯ A slow, cold smile spread across his face as he arrogantly returned Sang-Hoon¡¯s gaze. ¡°What have you done?¡± Sang-hoon demanded. Park Moo-cheol¡¯s smile widened; he took his time to reply, ¡°A little home improvement¡­do you like it? Your father,¡± he paused to spit, as though reference to him left an unpleasant taste on his tongue, ¡°failed to repay me. He owes me a lot of money ¨C hundreds of thousands ¨C more than your young, naive brain can compute; because of this, I¡¯ve been left with no choice but to get it back by force. I¡¯ve searched every corner and can¡¯t find a dime¡­what do you think we should do about that?¡± Park Moo-cheol¡¯s attitude was tough. He was a reinforced warrior, so he had the brawn to back up his bark. Those who worked beneath him were also warriors, and their presence generated a very harsh atmosphere. Jeong Sang-hoon¡¯s expression hardened. It was true that his father had generated considerable debt, and the loan-shark was there with a defined purpose: to retrieve what was owed to him. Hundreds of thousands of dollars was a huge sum¡­suddenly, he remembered the red mana stone¡¯s existence in Min-hyuk¡¯s house. He was confident he could make enough money to pay back his father¡¯s debt if he sold it. Recently, the true value of the red mana stone had come to light, and people realized that their power was superior to the blue ones they¡¯d been using, and its secrets were uncovered, causing their price to skyrocket. Certain forces had already monopolized the red mana stone market by more than 90 percent¡­Sang-Hoon didn¡¯t know about individual transactions, but the forces made all collective transactions. Kang Min-hyuk had used red mana stones before their secrets were revealed. Probably, knowing the secret in advance, he monopolized the market. The mana stone that Sang-hoon used for daily training was a gold-mine. He began to consider his options¡­if he skipped training for a few days and sold the red mana stone, there was no need for Kang Min-hyuk to find out. ¡°But¡­I can¡¯t betray my master¡­¡± Kang Min-hyuk had given a lot to Jeong Sang-hoon. It didn¡¯t come without a price. He would have to do a lot of work for Kang Min-hyuk later, but¡­Kang Min-hyuk gave the stone to Sang-hoon and told him of secrets unknown to the rest of the world. He allowed him to use red mana stones to his heart¡¯s content¡­however, its purpose was training. Although his relationship with Kang Min-hyuk had been developing for less than a year, their bond was significant. It was built on absolute trust. He didn¡¯t want to break that bond. It wasn¡¯t a mistake he wanted to make. ¡°I¡¯ll offer you a deal,¡± Sang-hoon said. ¡°You want to do business together?¡± Park Moo-cheol raised an eyebrow, encouraging Sang-hoon¡¯s continuation. ¡°I do. I¡¯m a third circle wizard. I won¡¯t pay you right away, but transfer my father¡¯s debt to me, and you won¡¯t be disappointed. You¡¯ll get what¡¯s owed to you. There¡¯s always a way for a third-circle wizard to make some money ¨C I¡¯ll work for you until the debt has been repaid.¡± ¡°Hoh.¡± Park Moo-cheol showed interest. They were in the midst of a Magic revolution, after all¡­it could be useful to have a mage on-hand. The value of a wizard versed in medical magic had soared since Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s revelation. For talented wizards, they could earn thousands every day. Park Moo-cheol recognized Sang-hoon¡¯s talent through his achievement at such an early age. Park Moo-cheol smiled wide, ¡°I will accept your offer.¡± Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Chapter 97-Season of the Harvest (3) Sang-Hoon¡¯s father had generated upward of three billion won in debt to a dangerous loan shark. Sang-hoon¡¯s rapid ascension to the third circle, however, seemed to provide something resembling a solution. His talent could be monetized, but that came at a cost of its own. Sang-hoon knew that Park Moo-cheol wouldn¡¯t let him go. As soon as he saw that Sang-hoon was a goose that laid golden eggs, he would find a way to increase the debt. He had laughed a greedy laugh when the prospect was verbalized. Although he knew Moo-cheol¡¯s motives, Sang-Hoon had no other choice¡­he had to protect his father, and so sent Park Moo-cheol and his gang back home with a deal in hand. The priority was time. Yes, moneylenders were generally predatory, black-hearted individuals, but his father had borrowed money, and the massive interest they attached to the payment wasn¡¯t illegal. They were exercising their rights. Sang-hoon would remedy his father¡¯s mistake, but his timely liberation from the ties with Moo-cheol had to be attained, also. Sang-hoon went straight to the office of the head of the Department of Magic. ¡°Sang-hoon! What is it?¡± Choi Byeong-ho¡¯s face was inquisitive. ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± He took a deep breath that rippled through his lungs. Choi Byeong-ho was a man who pursued his interests, so he could be useful in what we might call¡­extra-curricular activities. ¡°I¡¯ll be honest and try to keep it brief. My dad borrowed a bond and now owes a huge amount of money. You might know the loan-shark. His name is Park Moo-cheol, the owner of Hunter Cash, and he¡¯s made a reputation for himself¡­I have something to ask.¡± ¡°A request?¡± Choi Byeong-ho looked hesitant. He couldn¡¯t possibly afford to pay off such a huge debt. It was true that he earned enough money as head of the department to be considered a wealthy man, but that didn¡¯t mean he could pay a sum so significant out of his pocket on request. He almost immediately refused, but Sang-hoon continued to speak, and his interest was piqued. ¡°I want to tell you that I¡¯ve formed the third circle.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Choi Byeong-ho jumped up from his seat. The third circle at seventeen years old?! Choi Byeong-ho¡¯s perspective of Sang-hoon altered dramatically at that moment. * * * Jeong Sang-hoon had listened attentively to Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s plans for building his tower. He was impressed that somebody of his age had such high aspirations, and he believed in Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s ability to accomplish anything he set his mind to. If Min-hyuk rose in postion, Sang-hoon would be the first student; for that reason, he worked harder to avoid damaging Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s reputation. ¡°I want you to be the face of the tower. It will be an object of envy, but its roots are the wizards who learn magic under it. I want you to be at its center. Unleash your abilities to your heart¡¯s content while attending the Department of Magic: make people curious about you.¡± He was to be the face of the tower, to play the role of a realistic idol, offering hope to the disciples. He would be famous through Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s renown. Until his father¡¯s dilemma, he had focused solely on training to form the third circle. Still, his current challenges were a good opportunity to engage in Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s plan more intricately. ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to repay the debt for me. I¡¯d never ask that of anybody ¨C my father¡¯s fault is a burden I must bear. I¡¯m hoping, though, that you might play the role of a bridge, connecting the deal with Park Moo-cheol to the department of magic. All that I want is for the process to be clean and fair to ensure that Moo-cheol doesn¡¯t tamper with our agreement¡¯s conditions. That¡¯s all I ask.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Choi Byeong-ho¡¯s initial reluctance melted into a state of intrigue. Sang-hoon¡¯s request was realistic, and he understood why he felt the need to appeal to him. But¡­ ¡°What will I gain from this? This is an extremely personal matter ¨C I¡¯m no longer just your professor; we¡¯re now engaging in a deal of our own. In my position, I¡¯m duty-bound to want the best for my students. What happens outside of the academy is different from what goes on inside. Like I said: what¡¯s in it for me?¡± Sang-hoon had expected the Dean¡¯s response. He wanted a deal, just as he did with Kang Min-hyuk ¨C over time, as Min-hyuk proved himself more than worthy of their alliance, he formed a deep friendship and affection for him. ¡°I¡¯ll compete in all magic competitions under the name of the magic department. My skills mean that victory is certain ¨C I¡¯ll raise the department¡¯s name and mention it numerous times in my interviews. The only reason I was able to win was due to the high quality of classes taught at the academy, blah blah, the full support of the head of the department was invaluable, blah blah. That¡¯s all that I can do.¡± ¡°Look at this guy!¡± Choi Byeong-ho laughed. Sang-hoon knew exactly what to offer. Byeong-ho valued his honor, and Sang-hoon appealed to that. With the Hunter Academy¡¯s involvement, Moo-cheol wouldn¡¯t dare to overstep the mark with Sang-hoon ¨C he¡¯d be forced to stick to the conditions. Sang-hoon had fed into Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s plan by taking steps to raise his reputation ¨C he had found a strong friend to mediate the debt settlement. Unexpectedly, Sang-hoon took a negative situation and spun it into a solution that everybody was satisfied with. He could have requested help from Kang Min-hyuk; his background was powerful enough to assist, but he had already received a lot from him, and he thought it best to take responsibility himself. Choi Byeong-ho said, ¡°Before accepting the offer, let¡¯s set a condition. Tomorrow, a small magic contest will be held in Seongdong-gu. It¡¯s a competition that attracts broadcasters¡¯ attention, so if a student in the Department wins, people will know about it even more so if the winning wizard formed the third circle at seventeen. If you win, I will accept your offer and be happy to act as a bridge.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The deal was closed. Sang-hoon smiled wide and expressed his sincere gratitude. The next day, Sang-hoon confidently raised the championship trophy and secured a solid bond with Choi Byeong-ho. * * * ¡°That little rat!¡± Park Moo-cheol struck the desk; it split into two fragments beneath his refined strength. The blow did nothing to subdue his rage, however. ¡°He went running to Choi Byeong-ho! Can you believe it?!¡± After ending the deal with Sang-hoon, he felt great. He could have earned way over a million dollars with a young, exceptional mage on his side. He had fallen into happy imaginings of how he would use Sang-hoon, and the next day ¨C pow! ¨C he got a call from Choi Byeong-ho! It was ludicrous. ¡°I¡¯m Choi Byung-ho, head of the Magic Department of Hunter Academy. My pupil seems to be indebted to you, and I have decided to act as a mediator, so I hope that there will be no bother in the process of paying off the debt. As long as you stick to your side of the deal, I see no reason for me to become more involved.¡± The happy imaginings collapsed as though hit by a grenade. He had intended to consume the Jeong family utterly, but that was impossible with a powerful mediator. ¡°Fuck!¡± The Hunter Academy was a stronghold that couldn¡¯t be challenged by individual forces; it boasted tremendous power, at least in Korea. Their links with the government meant that they should be avoided as much as possible. He knew that it was time to withdraw, but when he remembered the face of Sang-hoon, fire blazed within him. ¡°I was surprised by his confidence to lead the deal with me.¡± He was a clever guy. To prevent him from putting mandatory provisions in the contract, Sang-Hoon Sang feigned obedience and accepted the reality of the situation much sooner than expected. His suggestion of a deal was indicative of realism beyond his years. There would be no way to use his hand as long as Choi Byung-ho came forward, but the retreat was bitter. ¡°Boss, a customer is here. They say they¡¯re related to Sang-Hoon. Shall we let them in?¡± Park Moo-cheol¡¯s expression was distorted. He sighed as he spoke, ¡°Right then! Let¡¯s see what they¡¯ve got to say.¡¯ He checked the placement of the dagger in his grasp and said in a stiff voice, ¡°Come in.¡± The door opened. A familiar face entered the room. ¡°¡­You?¡± There was no personal relationship, but of course, he recognized the man who stood before him. He became an international superstar due to the magical revolution. ¡°My name is Kang Min-hyuk.¡± He had returned to the world after five months in the mountains. * * * Kang Min-hyuk sat on the sofa. Although it was Park Moo-cheol¡¯s lair, Kang Min-hyuk did not show any signs of tension. Park Moo-cheol¡¯s men looked down at Kang Min-hyuk with harsh expressions. The tension was rising: Park Moo-cheol calmed the tremor in his voice as he spoke. ¡°What is going on here? A precious person like you; there¡¯s no reason for you to be here.¡± ¡°I heard that Sang-hoon owed you a debt. I want to buy it. If you want to collect the principal and interest, I will pay it off in a lump sum right now.¡± Park Moo-cheol¡¯s expression hardened. His lips twisted; he was annoyed by Sang-hoon¡¯s actions, but the appearance of Kang Min-hyuk was like pouring oil into a blazing fire. ¡°I don¡¯t know what your relationship is with Sang-Hoon, but I hate it. Why should I do that?¡± ¡°Then we can call Sang-hoon to pay off the debt.¡± Kang Min-hyuk knew their relationship between Sang-hoon and Moo-cheol. Go Young-cheol¡¯s intelligence had revealed a lot. Kang Min-hyuk had known what was happening around Sang-Hoon for a long time. He had waited for the right moment to return, though. Park Moo-cheol rolled his eyes. He didn¡¯t want to sell the debt. Knowing Jeong Sang-hoon¡¯s value, he wanted to hold onto it and utilize it as much as he could. ¡°You said you want to buy my debt now. If so, it doesn¡¯t mean that you pay the debt; it means you want the right to debt. Then the story is a little different. If you want such a complicated process, I have the right to ask for more than twice the amount. Isn¡¯t Jeong Sang-hoon very attractive prey?¡± He laughed. ¡°Six billion. I¡¯ll withdraw for six billion.¡± As long as the Hunter Academy intervenes with the mediation, it was virtually impossible to see enormous gains anyway. Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s expression did not change as he spoke. ¡°You¡¯ll regret it. Do you want that?¡± ¡°What regret are you talking about?¡± ¡°I gave you a chance ¨C an opportunity to do business with me. If you reject this, there will be no more chances for you.¡± ¡°I know what kind of person you are: a great wizard who made a magical revolution. I don¡¯t know how your bonds with the suho gate have changed, but that can¡¯t hold me down. I¡¯m Park Moo-cheol from Hunter Cash. Worn and worn on this floor, do you think I¡¯ll be willing to bow to your threats?¡± He spread his shoulders as though they were a peacock¡¯s tail, flaunting his pride. He thought he controlled the transaction. ¡°Okay¡­¡± Kang Min-hyuk fell quiet. Then, he picked up his phone and smiled into Park Moo-cheol¡¯s eyes as he said, ¡°Get started.¡± He hung up the phone and waited without another word. Soon after, Park Moo-cheol¡¯s phone started ringing loudly. Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Chapter 98-Season of the Harvest (4) He ignored the call at first, too focused on the notion of six billion won to allow himself a distraction. However, the ringing did not cease, so he finally answered it, snapping at the person on the other end. ¡°What is it?!¡± [Boss, it¡¯s big! The Hunter Bureau kids have hit the workplace. They¡¯ve got search warrants, Boss. I can¡¯t stop them¡­they want to see the business data¡­they¡¯ll find out what we¡¯ve been up to!] ¡°What?¡± Park Moo-cheol turned pale. In other words, it meant that the public power (¹«™àÁ¦) had moved. On the surface, Moo-cheol Park ran Hunter Cash cleanly. He paid taxes and averted the attention of the authorities with the facade of a law-abiding organization. However, beneath the surface were irregularities. Like his ideas for Sang-Hoon ¨C he was seduced by tantalizing prey and would break the law to attain what he wanted. The fire hit the back of his foot. Hunter Cash was a sizable business, but it would not be easy to survive after being investigated by the Hunter Bureau. That wasn¡¯t the only problem. He had received dozens of missed calls, not just from the last number. Park Moo-cheol called one of them, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± [Cho Dong-pil¡¯s job went wrong this time.] ¡°What went wrong?!¡± [I¡¯m not sure. I thought I had him shackled, but he approached me with evidence that we were trapped in legalities. There was an uproar. Do you know what he¡¯s like? In the past, we quietly paid for his wife¡¯s medical bills, but when he found out, it got ugly¡­] ¡°Alas.¡± Moo-cheol felt dizzy, as though all of the blood was running out of his body. Cho Dong-pil was a similar case to Sang-hoon. He was a renowned reinforced warrior with a considerable reputation as a mercenary. However, when his wife¡¯s treatment required enormous operating expenses, he sought out Park Moo-cheol intending to borrow money for a while. That was the beginning of the trap. Park Moo-cheol somehow blocked Cho Dong-pil¡¯s way of making money, and Cho Dong-pil was in a difficult situation due to the mounting interest. In reality, he would have been perfectly capable of making money if it weren¡¯t for the viper-like disturbance of Park Moo-cheol. ¡°Fuck this.¡± It was a big problem. The Hunter Bureau would rob him of his fortune, and his life was at risk against an enemy like Cho Dong-pil. He was on a cliff¡¯s edge. He looked at Kang Min-hyuk. ¡°You bastard!¡± He was the root of the problem. The moment Kang Min-hyuk got off the phone, Hunter Cash began to unravel. He was afraid to answer the phone after all he¡¯d heard. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? If you refuse the opportunity I gave you, you will regret it.¡± ¡°You bitch, you bastard. You were coming for me all along! All of that preparation, you never intended a deal!¡± ¡°Think of it as you please.¡± Kang Min-hyuk laughed. Murderous intentions hovered in Park Moo-cheol¡¯s eyes. Moo-cheol¡¯s world had already collapsed. What could he do? There was only one other way. Park Moo-cheol revealed his fierce teeth. ¡°Attack!¡± His men, waiting for the order, attacked Kang Min-hyuk. * * * ¡°Die!¡± ¡°Cheeky baby!¡± Park Moo-cheol¡¯s men split the air with their weapons ¨C the aura that blazed from their blades seemed as though it would hack into Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s body immediately. Before anything could touch him, however, he disappeared. ¡°Blink!¡± Pop. ¡°Wh¡­where¡¯s he gone?¡± The men were disoriented. Blink was yet to be discovered in the fortified civilization, which had no experience of ¡®space magic.¡¯ When Kang Min-hyuk reappeared a few steps away, he raised mana. ¡°Fire, Canon!¡± Hwaaak. The light from the back of Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s hand turned into a powerful flame as he used engraving magic. Kwang! Rumble! ¡°Ah, ah, ah!¡± Park Moo-cheol¡¯s officers were swept away in flames. Reinforced warriors are protected against many forms of magic, but Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s was different. Fire Cannon was of the 5th circle and showed the sixth circle¡¯s power, capable of defeating A-class monsters; Park Moo-cheol¡¯s officers couldn¡¯t stand it. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s hot!¡± ¡°Kill that bitch!¡± Park Moo-cheol began to sprint. Pulling out the dagger in his arms, he rushed to Kang Min-hyuk with bloodshot eyes. His movement was really fast. Park Moo-cheol had fought many fights in his lair¡¯s limited space. He was on his home ground. He didn¡¯t know how Kang Min-hyuk moved through space and used magic quickly, but Park Moo-cheol was convinced that he could break Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s neck with brute strength. Park Moo-cheol approached. The moment he tried to stab Kang Min-hyuk, the Fire Cannon¡¯s remaining flames turned into magic. ¡°Fire Arrow.¡± The flames followed Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s will, sending dozens of Fire Arrows exploding at Park Moo-cheol; he fell back as though in flight. Quang! Rumble! Kang Min-hyuk saw Park Moo-cheol¡¯s men and women rushing back to him, but their intentions weren¡¯t fulfilled. Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s casting was quick. Using magic that could skip casting prevented Park Moo-cheol¡¯s officers from approaching, and in no time at all, the powerful fifth circle magic emerged and swept through them. Park Moo-cheol barely approached and swung his sword when Kang Min-hyuk disappeared far away with Blink. ¡°Uh, how is he doing this?!¡± Park Moo-cheol¡¯s eyes shook. He couldn¡¯t believe it. He had fought multiple reinforced warriors in the very same space, and a wizard was outsmarting him! Over a dozen of his men had fallen to the floor and were groaning in pain. Even if he died, he had to get a hit in. Park Moo-cheol rushed again, and as Kang Min-hyuk used magic, he raised mana and confronted him head-on. ¡°Give flesh and take bones!¡± Powerful flames flew forth. Moo-cheol tried to finish Kang Min-hyuk by diving into the slight delay after the wizard used magic. He moved through the flames and jabbed the dagger into Min-hyuk¡¯s stomach. ¡°It¡¯s over!¡± He was sure of it. It wasn¡¯t an attack that a wizard could prevent. Kang Min-hyuk wore a calm expression, and Park Moo-cheol¡¯s eyes shook violently. The dagger was stuck. At that moment, Kang Min-hyuk disappeared like a mirage. ¡°Mirage.¡± Passususu-! The magic Kang Min-hyuk had learned from Dominic Green made Park Moo-cheol¡¯s attack useless. Not only that, but as he attacked Kang Min-hyuk, Kang Min-hyuk appeared right in front of him. ¡°Burn Flare.¡± Pop! BOOM! Park Moo-cheol fell at the force of the massive shock. His skin burnt to black, and Park Moo-cheol became unconscious. The kingdom of Hunter Cash fell in vain. The flames drowned the office. Kang Min-hyuk grabbed Jung Sang-hoon¡¯s documents there, and then came out and made a phone call. ¡°Good work. I¡¯ll ask you to clean up.¡± Go Young-cheol was the kind of person who could erase the events of that day, protecting Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s identity, and concealing the truth of the bloodshed. It was very easy to deal with the death of Park Moo-cheol, who had a lot of grudges. * * * Kang Min-hyuk immediately visited Sang-Hoon. After five months apart, Sang-Hoon was happy to see him, but his expression was hard as he checked the documents. Kang Min-hyuk said, ¡°I have a question. You must have known that I have a monopoly on red mana stones¡­why didn¡¯t you sell them?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already done so much for me. I did consider you had a monopoly on the red mana stone and accumulated a lot of wealth. But did you not allow me to use it for training purposes only? I didn¡¯t want to break your trust.¡± It was an honest answer. Even though he was right, Sang-Hoon Jung bowed his head as if he were a sinner. ¡°It¡¯s as you thought. I discovered the red mana stone¡¯s secret, and I monopolized the market before people knew its value. I revealed the secret of the red mana stone.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Sang-hoon was surprised. As far as he was aware, the stone had been discovered of those suspicious about pricing them. ¡°After a month of purchasing the red mana stone, people began to question it. They didn¡¯t know why, but they started to buy them according to the market trend. So, at the right time, I created a ¡®virtual force¡¯ to reveal the secret. That way, the price of the stone would skyrocket, and I would be able to gain enormous wealth. That¡¯s how I became rich.¡± Kang Min-hyuk must have accumulated tremendous wealth over a trillion units. ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± Sang-hoon asked tentatively. Kang Min-hyuk revealed his strength to Sang-hoon. ¡°I knew Park Moo-cheol¡¯s movement. But I stood by. I wanted to see how you navigated the crisis.¡± Jeong Sang-hoon would make a name for himself as his student. If his integrity were less than he suspected, Kang Min-hyuk would have reconsidered his relationship with Sang-hoon. ¡°You have shown good judgment.¡± He didn¡¯t steal the mana stone and took responsibility for himself by inviting Choi Byeong-ho to help resolve his predicament. His process was excellent. The day Kang Min-hyuk met Jeong Sang-hoon. His talent was notable. That was why Kang Min-hyuk chose him in the first place. He had many followers at the guardian gate¡­generally, time spent together builds trust, but trust can also be formed by reaching out first. Sang-hoon lost his words; he didn¡¯t know how to react. Should he be glad to have passed Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s test? Or should Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s omniscience give him goosebumps? While Sang-Hoon tried to catch up, Kang Min-hyuk picked up the debt documents and lit up. ¡°Fire.¡± The debt documents burned out. He showed no mercy to Park Moo-cheol, who crossed the line. It made him a good leader ¨C knowing when to be cruel and when to be kind. It was something he¡¯d had a lot of practice of at Suhomun. ¡°Now you have no debts. I will offer you a new deal.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Sang Hoon. Your father is a good man, but he¡¯s not suited to the role of the head of the Jeong family. From now on, you take over the Jeong family. You told me Your goal is to raise your family¡¯s name. You formed three circles at the age of only seventeen. When the world pays attention to you, let it know that their magical lord is still alive.¡± There was a reason Kang Min-hyuk chose to stand by ¨C it was a test. He hoped that Sang-Hoon would clear up the situation around him and turn the challenge into an opportunity. For him, his father was a stumbling block. He was a good father but a bad manager. His debt would have tormented Sang-hoon, culminating in a disaster that no amount of ¡®good intentions¡¯ could navigate. Goodness was superseded by bold decisiveness. Sang-hoon was capable of such cognition. A strong leader drives every strong force. ¡°What? Take over the family?¡± Sang-hoon could see the truth in Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s words. When he discovered his father¡¯s debt, a part of him knew that he would decide to take over. That was why he took the debt; he placed himself in a role of responsibility. However, he could sense hidden intentions at the heart of Min-hyuk¡¯s words. ¡°Are you beginning to implement your plan?¡± Kang Min-hyuk paused for a moment before speaking, ¡°Soon, yes; I¡¯ll inform the world of a new tower.¡± Jeong Sang-hoon had proved himself ready to become a true member of the true tower. It was time to harvest the seeds that had been sown. Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Chapter 99-Season of the Harvest (5) After parting from Kang Min-hyuk, Sang-Hoon went straight to the Jeong family home. He hesitated for a long time in front of a house, which looked so ordinary that all prestige of the past had been buried beneath its bricks and mortar. Finally, he entered, ready to confront his father. The past few days had aged his father enormously, and his ashen face took Sang-hoon by surprise. He decided to proceed with sincerity. ¡°Father, you don¡¯t have to worry about debt issues. Master Kang Min-hyuk has solved the debt problem, and I have pledged my undying loyalty to him and his cause. Because of his virtue, I became a 3rd circle mage and escaped from the bonds of debt. So, you can put down the heavy burden of the Jeong family. I, Sang-hoon, will take the reins now.¡± A heavy silence fell. It wasn¡¯t necessarily the case that the Gaju decides when and who will lead the next generation, but Sang-Hoon directly asked the Gaju if he could take over. It was a rare occurrence. ¡°It was a heavy burden, as you said. Even before I took the place of Gaju, the prestige of the Jeong family had fallen to the ground, and no matter how hard I tried, I couldn¡¯t change that reality. Investing in the magic business was my last resort.¡± Jeong Moon-sung laughed bitterly. Running a business without his son¡¯s knowledge put a lot of pressure on Jeong Moon-seong¡¯s mind. He wished only to reclaim his name and leave something worthwhile to pass down to his son. The reality, though, was cruel, and he soon fell into a twisted hellscape. ¡°As soon as I fell into such great debt, I knew that I wasn¡¯t worthy of upholding the Jeong family name. I¡¯m sorry. All that our family possesses now is a name, nothing more. Other families are blessed with virtues and victories, but all you have to hold onto is the faded reputation of the men that cling to your ankles.¡± It was not a succession of power; it was the transference of weight. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my son.¡± Tears of shame and regret welled up in his eyes. Knowing the thorny path his son would walk in the future, he couldn¡¯t control his wriggling emotions. ¡°I have one last question.¡± ¡°Please speak.¡± ¡°Kang Min-hyuk¡­can you trust him?¡± Jeong Moon-seong was stepping down from the stage. Knowing that he had no control over the future, he had anxiety about the man who was leading Sang-hoon. His greatness did not affirm his goodness. Moon-sung had initially encouraged the relationship between his son and Kang Min-hyuk to help Sang-hoon¡¯s growth. It had worked. Implicit loyalty, though, was another matter entirely. Was his son following the right person? Sang-hoon had no doubts. His trust for Kang Min-hyuk ran deep. Before long, he said in a firm voice,¡±Yes. Master will lead the Jeong family and me along the path of glory.¡± Beyond the Jeong home, with sunlight filtering merrily through the window, the world moved as steadily as ever. However, within its walls, a shift had taken place: Sang-hoon had inherited the family name. It was his responsibility now. He pledged. ¡°From now on, only two things in this world will receive my focus: the revival of the Jeong family and Master Kang Min-hyuk ¨C a man who will later be called the Archmage.¡± It was the moment when his underlying roots were firmly established deep in his heart. * * * The magical academia was buzzing. The reason was the birth of a magical genius. Jeong Sang-hoon, who won the magic contest held in Seongdong-gu, also won another contest a few days later. There were quite a few skilled players in the magic contest, which was limited to those under the age of nineteen ¨C among them was a mage named Eric Schmidt ¨C renowned as an American magical genius. He had reached the third circle at age eighteen and was deemed the United States¡¯ top wizard. It was predicted that Schmidt would have no major contenders but Sang-hoon smashed expectations. The final fight was a confrontation between Sang-Hoon and Eric Schmidt and Sang-hoon¡¯s superior control destroyed Schmidt. The American media was amazed. [¡­Eric Schmidt, our country¡¯s greatest young wizard, was defeated by South Korean Sang-Hoon. The final resulted in an undeniable defeat that shocked all who saw it. Eric Schmidt did not consistently take the initiative against Sang-Hoon, and Sang-Hoon did not allow Eric Schmidt any time to form a close magic connection. After the finals, I had no choice but to inquire about Sang-hoon. Where the hell did this monster come from? Jeong Sang-hoon formed the third circle at the age of only seventeen, and his skillful expression of magic showed a glimpse of his massive potential. As it turned out, he was a descendant of the Jeong family, who had been called masters of magic in the past. His victory sparked a signal that the Jeong family had been revived.] The American media was rattled. Not only that, but also the world magic academia paid attention to Sang-hoon. [Jeong Sang-hoon: who is he!?] [The talent of a future archmage born in Korea] Several forces moved quickly. Some already made a move to recruit Jeong Sang-hoon, but his interview blocked the source. ¡°I¡¯m really happy to have won this magic contest. There was a lot of help around me, which aided my victory. The Department of Magic professors have given high-quality teaching, and Dean Choi Byeong-ho gave me sincere support to compete. And Kang Min-hyuk. Without his help, I would be no-one. I really, really want to say thank you to them.¡± By showing a certain affection for the Department of Magic, he made a reason to reject the proposals around him. Due to his move, people paid attention to the Department of Magic. -What¡¯s in the Department of Magic? -I think I should go into the magic department right now. Yoo Jae-myeong, the world¡¯s best wizard, was also from the Department of Magic, and now it¡¯s produced Sang-Hoon. Most of all, Kang Min-hyuk is a student in the Department of Magic. It¡¯s more than just a couple of achievements; it¡¯s clearly a hub of excellence. -It¡¯s said that if a coincidence is repeated, it is no coincidence at all. There is a pattern there ¨C I don¡¯t think we can disregard the Department of Magic¡¯s importance. -Korea is producing the best mages of our time! We must study there! It was an outcome that could have caused Choi Byeong-ho to scream with joy. The stock price of the Department of Magic increased sharply. As the noise of success filled the department, another figure rose to the surface from within. It was Lee Hak-beom. * * * How did the public view Lee Hak-beom? As a great scholar? A researcher who succeeded in great research like Kang Min-hyuk? No¡­Kang Min-hyuk brought up Lee Hak-beom during the presentation, but nobody remembered his name. ¡°Lee Hak-beom is a great researcher? Honestly, I¡¯m afraid I have to disagree with that. When the studies conducted have more than a 90% success rate, Kang Min-hyuk is the forerunner. What has Hak-beom accomplished? Double casting and everything else recently discovered at the department of magic have little to do with him ¨C I don¡¯t know why Kang Min-hyuk continues to work alongside him.¡± Kang Min-hyuk shone brightly. The resulting shadow completely covered Lee Hak-beom. Although Lee Hak-beom was a recognized researcher in Korea, many people did not know his name worldwide. It was exactly three months ago that Lee Hak-beom got on a plane to England. The British Magic Association was conducting a very special experiment, and it ran into difficulties and asked for help from the Department of Magic. Specifically, it was hoping for Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s help, but an unexpected person came out. ¡°I will send Professor Lee Hak-beom. He¡¯s a gifted researcher and would certainly be of great help to your study.¡± At the time, Kang Min-hyuk was in the process of training. Lee Hak-beom appeared on his behalf, and although they kept it to themselves, the British Magic Association was disappointed. There were better researchers than Lee Hak-beom in the British Magic Association. Wayne Lapierre, the chief researcher, had an incredible talent that Kang Min-hyuk also admired. They thought they didn¡¯t really need Lee Hak-beom¡¯s help, but they couldn¡¯t refuse the Department of Magic¡¯s courtesy. Both Lee Hak-beom and the Department of Magic were closely related to Kang Min-hyuk, so they were well-matched. But¡­ Exactly three months later. The British Magic Association had totally changed their minds about Lee Hak-beom. Wayne Lapierre, impressed by what he saw, spoke to the association¡¯s president, Wayne Burns. ¡°It was finally successful! It¡¯s only a small stone, but I¡¯ve definitely used the ¡®dimensional passage¡¯ to move the stone in space successfully! This is a great achievement! We have stepped into a realm that we have only dreamed of, and with this discovery, space magic will make tremendous progress!¡± He couldn¡¯t help but get excited. Space magic was an unknown realm that the sorcerers were hoping for. Wayne Lapierre was hung up on spirit magic, but this time he finally achieved the desired result. In the process, Lee Hak-beom¡¯s virtues were prized. ¡°It was destined that we would invite Professor Lee Hak-beom. Why the hell isn¡¯t he recognized in the world magic academia? He discovered an extremely important clue. Without Professor Lee Hak-beom, we would still be wandering in the obscurity of space magic.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°It¡¯s more than that. Prof. Lee Hak-beom¡¯s participation has improved the efficiency of the research team beyond simply finding clues. He was like a lab maestro. I wanted him to teach me.¡± Wayne Lapierre was a known genius. However, Lee Hak-beom had exceptional talent as the head¡¯ of the lab. Wayne Lapierre¡¯s seldom praised people this way, and it was a new experience for Wayne Burns. ¡®Did we misjudge Lee Hak-beom?¡¯ To be honest, Lee Hak-beom was not on the recruitment list. He was only accepted due to his close bond to Kang Min-hyuk, and he never saw him as an important person. His mind was quickly changing. If Lee Hak-beom¡¯s potential was real, then things that happened before should be viewed differently. ¡°People think that Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s presentation is entirely his credit. If you look at Lee Hak-beom¡¯s interview, that would be true, but there is a reason Kang Min-hyuk does not let Lee Hak-beom go. He is a great researcher, and he has the skills to help Kang Minh-yuk¡¯s research.¡± Both Sang-hoon and Lee Hak-beom were gaining notoriety through their relation with Kang Min-hyuk and their own merits. When their conversation had ended, Wayne Burns immediately contacted Suha. ¡°Please bring Professor Lee Hak-beom to my room right now.¡± Kang Min-hyuk had become a big fish that the world was drooling over, but Lee Hak-beom was different. He was in England. He was available. And he was very gifted. Together, they could achieve great results. Where could there be more joy than the British Magic Association for a researcher? Wayne Burns expressed his desire for Lee Hak-beom with a burning gaze. ¡°He must be recruited. His recruitment will raise the quality of the British Magic Association to the next level.¡± Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Chapter 100-Season of the Harvest (6) Space magic was a significant experiment for Lee Hak-beom. That specific study had received no insight from Kang Min-hyuk, so it was a test of Hak-beom¡¯s abilities outside of their duality. He was curious to see how much his skills had improved through his interaction with Kang Min-hyuk. Going to England was a challenge for him. Leaving the well of the Department of Magic, he tested his abilities in a new environment, and as a result, Lee Hak-beom realized that he had risen to a new level. The flow of research was visible, unlike before, and when problems arose, he could navigate a solution. Researchers of the British Magic Association were the best in the world. Hak-beom shared his thoughts as they worked together, offering new ideas. ¡°How about this way?¡± His questioning was careful and precise. At first, the other researchers did not show a positive attitude toward Lee Hak-beom¡¯s suggestions ¨C researchers from the British Magic Association had not yet recognized him. Hence, his opinion, as an outsider, was much less reliable. However, their attitude changed quickly. Lee Hak-beom¡¯s opinion was always helpful, and as he consistently proved his worth, they grew to respect and rely on his input more and more. ¡°How do you think we could improve the method?!¡± ¡°Professor Lee Hak-beom, could you explain in more detail what you just said?¡± ¡°It¡¯s amazing! Ah, without Professor Lee Hak-beom, this experiment would have been much more difficult.¡± Lee Hak-beom became the key to the research. Researchers, including Wayne Lapierre, grouped around him, and Lee Hak-beom eventually led the research team. It was the moment when the study, which was in a stalemate, moved forward. Lee Hak-beom¡¯s mind opened while playing with the monster named Kang Min-hyuk, and through that communication, his abilities surpassed anything he could have aspired to previously. So, the study paid off. Under the respectful gaze of talented researchers, Lee Hak-beom was filled with a sense of accomplishment beyond words. ¡°I can do it too.¡± There was a time that he doubted himself. He even suspected that his quiet and disciplined disposition might limit his research opportunities. Not now, though¡­now he was discovering his true potential. Even the great Wayne Lapierre applauded his skills, and Lee Hak-beom became confident in himself. When his spirit had grown stronger, Wayne Burns asked to meet him. * * * Wayne Burns was an honest person. When it was necessary to capture someone¡¯s heart, he presented himself with sincerity and clarity, rather than beating around the bush. ¡°I¡¯ve been very impressed by your work on this experiment, Lee Hak-beom. I would like to recruit you to the British Magic Association officially. What I can offer is the power to run a team like Wayne Lapierre. The research team¡¯s budget is at least ¡ê100 million per year (approximately KRW 153.4 billion), and additional support is possible depending on the situation. If there is an annual salary or any condition that you¡¯d like to implement, we¡¯d be happy to accommodate.¡± He handed out a blank check. It was a tempting offer. However, Lee Hak-beom had fallen in love with the research he was undertaking, and the blank cheque merely confused his sensibilities. ¡°To be honest, I am not interested in money and honor. All I want is the development of magic¡­for that reason, I can¡¯t leave Kang Min-hyuk. ¡°Why the hell should you stick with Kang Min-hyuk? You are a great researcher in and of yourself. If you team up and conduct research at the British Magic Association, I am sure that you will succeed in countless studies that will advance magic in the future. I admit that Kang Min-hyuk is great, but I hope that Professor Lee Hak-beom will shine as the protagonist of his own story.¡± Most people don¡¯t want to be a supporting actor and seize the opportunity to play the hero¡¯s role. Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s shadow covered Lee Hak-beom, and Wayne Burns provoked him by appealing to his insecurities. Most people would agree with Wayne Burns. Hak-beom thought for a moment before speaking. ¡°Over the past few months, I have made great strides as a researcher. You might say that that is an ability inherent in me, but I would not have developed in the first place without Kang Min-hyuk. Do you know why I was so hung up on research? I had to do it if I wanted to stay with Kang Min-hyuk. His presence alone makes me move and develop.¡± It was a complex interplay. At first, he admired Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s talent, then he was disappointed with himself, and at some point, he accepted the reality and enjoyed the dynamic. Having put down the burden of fame, he enjoyed his life as a researcher. ¡°At one time, I thought that Kang Min-hyuk came from the future. All of his research has an incomprehensible starting point ¨C the result of that has advanced the magical academia. I don¡¯t want to be the main character. I am satisfied if my ability can be helpful to Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s research. Kang Min-hyuk is incomparable. He will develop a magical civilization, and I will remain with him to help it bloom.¡± Lee Hak-beom had evolved to remain with Kang Min-hyuk. Wayne Burns was lost for words by the deep trust Hak-beom expressed in Kang Min-hyuk. His faith couldn¡¯t be shaken ¨C not by money, or honor, or fame. Lee Hak-beom concluded, ¡°I like the British Magic Association. You have outstanding researchers and a great research environment. Being able to study here has been a great blessing. However, the only way I¡¯d transfer here is if Kang Min-hyuk joined the British Magic Association. If he made such a choice, I would follow suit.¡± Now, the question was: how to recruit Kang Min-hyuk? The process would not be easy¡­ * * * Simultaneously, as Professor Lee Hak-beom was wrapping up his conversation with Wayne Burns, Kang Min-hyuk met Go Young-cheol. ¡°We took care of the Park Moo-cheol business, and things are going as you planned. Did you expect Professor Lee Hak-beom to stand out in the British Magic Association? You wanted him to be recognized in the magic academia, but it happened at the right time. The British Magic Association¡¯s research is not yet in the presentation stage, so the general public may not know Lee Hak-beom¡¯s achievements, but the magic academia already says that he is the best researcher representing Korea.¡± ¡°I believed, rather than expected. I had a deep conviction of his excellence.¡± The situation was ideal. Sang-Hoon gained fame as a magical genius, and Lee Hak-beom was recognized as a brilliant researcher. That wasn¡¯t all. Yoo Jae-myeong was known as the best wizard in the world. The title of the one and only sixth-circle wizard was remarkable, and talented wizards flocked under him. With the help of Go Young-cheol, they filtered out those with pure intentions from those who did not. The remaining fifty wizards were those who sincerely wanted to develop alongside Yoo Jae-myeong. Sang-hoon, Lee Hak-beom, and Yoo Jae-myeong¡¯s progress snowballed. Go Young-cheol was expanding the power of intelligence troops globally, and he took control of the mana stone market. Kim Seong-ho¡¯s party, who took on defenders¡¯ role in the S-class dungeon Dark City, was in harmony with Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s plan and formed a new force. Those who wished to become defenders gathered around Kim Seong-ho and received intensive training. They knew how to adapt to the changing world. The tower was being built in Seoul¡¯s center, at the National Museum of Korea near Ichon Station; the old building was demolished, and so made a new type of pagoda. Local residents were intrigued by the tower¡¯s purpose. Although it had not been completed, the general public and various forces sought to find out the tower¡¯s identity, but it wasn¡¯t easy. It was inevitable that the purpose was Matop but Go Young-cheol concealed its identity in various ways, such as using an agent and a borrowed account. In the dark world, it was not easy to step on Go Young-cheol¡¯s tail. The plan moved steadily. Go Young-cheol admired the progress. It had been less than a year since Kang Min-hyuk made up his mind to form a force, so he was doing a really great job. In the past, he had high expectations for Kang Min-hyuk, as the heir to Suhomun, which would have been a great success. Although Lee Jun-ho, the current successor to Suho-moon, was more talented in swordsmanship than Kang Min-hyuk, his qualities as a Caju would always be inferior to Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s. He was born with Kang Deok-cheol¡¯s blood. Kang Min-hyuk said, ¡°The announcement of the tower will be made by surprise. To prevent any backlash, it must have a strong impact, so people are forced to accept it. We¡¯re not just trying to form a force; we¡¯re trying to create the only force. We have to be the best.¡± Go, Young-cheol smiled. He knew the next step of the plan. His heart jumped. What if Kang Min-hyuk implemented the next step, and people like Sang-Hoon, Lee Hak-beom, and Yoo Jae-myeong announce their intention to join Matop? The world would be overwhelmed. The thought alone inspired excitement. ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever you like.¡± Go Young-cheol had been promised the next generation of power from Lee Jun-ho, but he had refused, saying: ¡®Kang Min-hyuk has a talent that makes people¡¯s hearts beat. Because of this, I can¡¯t leave this guy¡¯s side.¡¯ He was an unrecognizable shadow¡­but in that shadow, Go Young-cheol smiled wide. * * * At the center of Eunpyeong-gu, in Seoul, there was a place called Byeogyeokmun ¨C the power of Ganghwa warriors. It did not surpass the four major forces, including Suhomun, but it was a place that boasted considerable strength with its own warlike technique. In particular, the owner of Byeokgyeokmun was skilled enough to have the experience of defeating dozens of A-class monsters. It was an ordinary afternoon. The sound of disciples training resonated in the Byegyeokmun. At that time, it was no different from any other day, but a guest came by when the floor was wet with sweat. ¡°Who is it?¡± The gatekeeper of the wall asked, his expression confused. Recently, as medical magic was created, the wizard¡¯s power increased, and there was considerable antipathy from the wall. Reinforced warriors were mainstream ¨C they wanted it to stay that way. Wizards¡¯ actions to go against the trend touched the mainstream planting, threatening the status quo. The wizard spoke, ¡°I have heard that the reinforced warriors who have achieved success always welcome challengers. I hear that they are proud of their skills and that maintaining their name against challengers¡¯ threats proves their power. Is that correct?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, but do you know the price? If you fail the challenge, you will be punished for it. Many have tried, and many have failed.¡± The gatekeeper showed harsh momentum. The person who followed the wizard¡¯s course was enthusiastic about the challenge. Under his hood, his mouth, just visible, was stretched into a smile. He removed his hood, revealing his face. ¡°My name is Kang Min-hyuk. And now, I¡¯m going to apply for a challenge with Byeokgyeokmun.¡± In the world where the assumption is that the wizard is weak in a one-on-one, Min-hyuk was proceeding with a plan to give his next steps the gravity they needed for success. In response to Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s remarks, the afternoon began to spiral into chaos. Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Chapter 101-The Incompetence (1) Gu Gwang-mo, the moon lord, was initially doubtful of his senses. ¡°What did you say now?¡± ¡°You may know that Moon Joo is also Kang Min-hyuk: the former successor to the guardian gate and the protagonist of the magical revolution ¨C he has just requested a challenge. What do we do about this? According to the rules, we must accept Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s challenge, but he¡¯s entered as a wizard rather than a reinforced warrior.¡± ¡°This is crazy, guys.¡± Bang! Gu Gwang-mo got up with a start. The rules were designed to be obeyed implicitly. Rejection of the challenge was out of the question. Gu Gwang-mo stepped outside and spat his words at Kang Min-hyuk, who was surrounded by Byeokgyemundo disciples. ¡°Yeah-! Did the Byeokgyeokmun look so easy to you?!¡± ¡°Actually, it does. If I knew it would be so simple, I wouldn¡¯t have come here. It¡¯s not worth the challenge.¡± ¡°Cheeky baby. I¡¯ve never liked you. I thought I would stumble, running wild with the guardian gate on my tail. This is Byekgyemun. Open your eyes and see Gu Gwang-mo!!¡± There was a memory entangled in the fog of the past. There had been a dispute between the gates of Byeokgyeokmun and the warriors of the guardian gate. From then on, any name associated with Suhomun didn¡¯t sound pleasant to Byeogyeokmun. Kang Min-hyuk said, ¡°Did you forget your own principles? If you are reluctant to face defeat, you defy your own rules, which you advertise proudly. Please tell me now. If you are worried and choose to refuse my challenge, I will think about your circumstances and withdraw¡­¡± ¡°OK!¡± Gu Gwang-mo screamed in response. Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s remarks touched his pride. Fighting a wizard in the first place was a muddy roll, but if the opponent were Kang Min-hyuk, the glory would be worth it. ¡°I accept your challenge. I¡¯ll show you how high the door of this wall is!¡± Gu Kwang-mo was convinced. After the duel, that cheeky face of Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s would be distorted by despair. * * * The opponent Kang Min-hyuk would face wasn¡¯t Gu Kwang-mo. The surest way to defeat Byeokgyeokmun was to fight Gu Gwang-mo, but that would mean dropping the pride of Byekgyeokmun to the floor. The challenger was only a wizard. No matter Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s lineage, his status as a wizard (whether the progenitor of a revolution or not), his position as a wizard meant that he would always be prey to fortified warriors. The gatekeeper going directly against the wizard was something that the surrounding fortified warriors would mock, so Gu Gwang-mo stepped back, and his disciple, Park Cheol-woo, stepped forward with a determined attitude. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.¡± Park Cheol-woo had past experience with Kang Min-hyuk. In the process of smashing in the gates of the Byeokgyeokmun, Park Cheol-woo tasted the humiliation of being the first to fall to Kang Min-hyuk. ¡°You don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ve been waiting for this moment. When you were defeated, the people around you said there was no way to get revenge. At that time, you were the successor to the Suho Gate and were very good as a prosecutor. But a person¡¯s life must reach its end before they really know its path. You eventually gave up your way as a reinforced warrior and became a coward: a wizard. I did not miss my sword until the end and stepped up to my position. This is reality. Park Cheol-woo, you remember, became a warrior representing Byeokgyeungmun.¡± Kang Min-hyuk laughed. Park Cheol-woo¡¯s dramatized approach manifested like a speech from a badly-scripted film. It was thoughtful and filled with determination. Contrary to Park Cheol-woo¡¯s rage toward him, Kang Min-hyuk couldn¡¯t place him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t remember you.¡± ¡°What?!¡± ¡°You have to bear in mind: at that time, there were countless people like you, who fell at my feet. There was no reason to remember the losers. If you were really worth remembering, I would have recognized your face; I think this is the first time I¡¯ve seen you.¡± Park Cheol-woo was furious. The time for reflection was over. ¡°Yes¡­if you don¡¯t remember, I will make sure you never forget my face this time.¡± Whoosh! Park Cheol-woo spurred the ground, and finally, the duel began. * * * In an advertised duel, all outcomes are acceptable. No matter who died or was injured, Park Cheol-woo had no obligation to bear responsibility. ¡®Kill¡­!¡¯ It wasn¡¯t long before Kang Min-hyuk doled out catastrophic humiliation to the arrogant Park Cheol-woo. Min-hyuk taunted him with whatever words sprung to mind, and Cheol-woo¡¯s fury was palpable. ¡°Entangling.¡± Pabababak! Tree roots arose from the ground. It seemed that Kang Min-hyuk was trying to block his enemy¡¯s approach, but Park Cheol-woo just laughed. He couldn¡¯t be stopped by second circle magic! An aura spewed out of Park Cheol-woo¡¯s sword. At the moment when dozens of tree roots were about to wrap around Park¡¯s body, an aura flashed, and the tree was torn to shreds and fell to the floor. ¡°Is that all?!¡± ¡°Fireball.¡± Pop! Rumble! A mighty flame arose. Park Cheol-woo hurriedly surrounded himself with mana to block the fireball, but the magic power was more substantial than expected. ¡°This is a fireball?¡± His pupils shook. The fireball was second circle magic. However, it seemed that the magical power was at least three circles, and the problem was that Kang Min-hyuk used the fireball immediately following the entangling. That didn¡¯t make sense. Wizards have a fatal weakness in the time consumption involved in casting. It was impossible to link the magic quickly, so what on earth was happening? Park Cheol-woo still didn¡¯t doubt his victory. The confrontation between a fortified warrior and a wizard always ended the same way ¨C as soon as Cheol-woo got close to him, he would be demolished. ¡°Wizards are limited by the fact that they can¡¯t move.¡± He didn¡¯t even check Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s location as he made an aura wave and attacked from a distance. Sassasak! The blade sliced through the wind. Then, Kang Min-hyuk escaped. Park Cheol-woo laughed, yelling, ¡°¡®I got him!¡± Aura Wave was a bait ¨C by evading the attack, Kang Min-hyuk would not be able to cast. Cheol-woo thought he was on the cusp of victory ¨C it wouldn¡¯t be possible for the wizard to cast a winning spell in the time it would take him to approach and wield his weapon. Due to this, he chose not to use mana on his skin as a mode of defense and instead focused the energy onto his legs as he dashed toward Kang Min-hyuk. An incredible sight unfolded before his eyes. Rumble Rumble! Dozens of Fire Arrows were formed in no time, and they flew at Park Cheol-woo. Pow! Wow, wow! The attack force sent Park Cheol-woo bouncing back ¨C unable to respond; he was caught in the flames, where he crouched on the ground. His firm belief in strictly static casting had lost him any advantage he thought he had, and confusion thwarted his attempts to think of a solution. How the hell had he done it? Surely moving and casting a spell simultaneously was impossible! Park Cheol-woo clenched his teeth and prepared to fight again, but Kang Min-hyuk had already finished the last spell through Memorize¡¯s high-speed casting. ¡°Fire Cannon.¡± The moment the circle five magic was unleashed, the duel was over. Bang! Rumble! Pop! Park Cheol-woo fell to the floor, his mind a sea of chaotic questions. In the blazing flames, the expressions of Byungryemundo, who were watching the duel, were colored with shock. * * * Nobody spoke for a while, afraid that the reality would be irreversible if they broke the silence. Park Cheol-woo¡¯s mistake could have been fatal. He did not correctly grasp Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s abilities and made the mistake of typecasting him in the mold of the wizards he¡¯d encountered over the years. Kang Min-hyuk thought that fight was the primary opportunity to announce Ma-Tap¡¯s birth, so he didn¡¯t want to conceal his strength. To show that a sorcerer could defeat a fortified warrior, he had to use skills as yet unseen by fortified civilization. The techniques he used: the power of fire, circle correlation, and moving casting were so advanced that the only likely result was Park Cheol-woo¡¯s suffering. He pre-judged Kang Min-hyuk and thought it would be easy to hold on with his body. The Byeokgyemun lost their words in shock. They had no idea how to react. Park Cheol-woo, whose fury was aroused, irredeemably lost. The right to smash the signboard was with Kang Min-hyuk. Gu Gwang-mo approached the wizard. ¡°Dae, what kind of magic did you use?¡± He couldn¡¯t understand the current situation that had unfolded before his eyes. Park Cheol-woo was far from weak. Even compared to Suhomun, he was at the level of a first-class disciple. Not long ago, because he proved his skills by defeating A-class monsters, Gu Gwang-mo had a firm trust in Park Cheol-woo ¨C he was vigilant. Yet, he had been defeated by a wizard. Kang Min-hyuk laughed. The assumption was a dangerous tool, and it was Cheol-woo¡¯s downfall. Wizards can¡¯t move while casting, you just have to endure the wizard¡¯s magic, wizards cannot use chain magic ¨C these were all fixed ideas of a magician¡¯s weakness. The first fireball should have shown him that Min-hyuk¡¯s magic was different to what he¡¯d experienced. No matter how powerful the sixth Circle fire cannon was, Park Cheol-woo would have had enough ability to withstand it if he¡¯d have been prepared. Park Cheol-woo set an example as to the dangers of underestimating Kang Min-hyuk. Kang Min-hyuk said, ¡°If the signboard of the Byeokgyemun Gate was smashed so easily, none of you can hold your heads high. So, I¡¯ll give you one more chance. If Moon Ju-nim comes down in person, I am willing to deal with him, erasing the previous confrontation. What do you think? If the wall of the Byeokgyemun Gate is so high, Moon Ju-nim will prove it to you.¡± Kang Min-hyuk showed fierce teeth. Until now, Gu Gwang-mo had been acting like a predator. Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Chapter 102-Incompetence (2) The atmosphere changed; Kang Min-hyuk pointed at Gu Gwang-mo, as he offered the ruler of Byeokgyemun a battle, disguising his opportunity beneath a veil of mercy. ¡°Moon-ju.¡± Moon-ju¡¯s gaze turned to Gu Gwang-mo. It was then that Gu Gwang-mo realized that something was wrong. ¡°You¡¯ve planned all of this¡­¡± Kang Min-hyuk knew the world of Ganghwa warriors well ¨C a wizard couldn¡¯t pull down the gate. No matter how much the value of the wizard had risen through the magical revolution, the pride of the reinforced warriors was still there. Kang Min-hyuk trounced Park Cheol-woo, that the viewers were captivated, even if they weren¡¯t pleased with the result. As a result, Kang Min-hyuk was driven to do more. Since Park Cheol-woo would not be his opponent, he called for others to take his place. ¡°This fucking guy¡­¡± Gu Gwang-mo was in a dilemma. Before Cheol-woo¡¯s humiliation, he would have gladly smacked the cheeky grin of Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s annoying face. But the situation had become ambiguous. Throughout the fight, Kang Min-hyuk consistently showed a relaxed appearance as he used techniques none of the warriors had ever seen, including moving to cast. Still, that wasn¡¯t the extent of Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s power; that much was clear. Kang Min-hyuk controlled the board, and if another, higher power was to attack, he would indeed reveal more hidden cards. The experience so far suggested that it wouldn¡¯t be an easy fight. When he cleared his prejudice and looked at Kang Min-hyuk, he couldn¡¯t respond to the duel. If they were defeated, the reputation of their wall would be damaged. Gu Gwang-mo¡¯s eyes trembled. If he avoided the challenge, he would appear as a coward, and if he accepted, he¡¯d have to deal with Kang Min-hyuk ¨C a dangerous risk. ¡°I have just one question.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Why the hell are you doing this? The relationship between the guardian gate and the wall gate was not good in the past, but it has nothing to do with you, who chose the wizard¡¯s path. If you smash the signboard, you have nothing to gain. Although your skills are recognized, you will make many enemies in return.¡± It was a warning. If he broke the signboard, he would become a member of the Cheolcheon Branch. Gu Gwang-mo emphasized how dangerous the duel would be for Kang Min-hyuk. Kang Min-hyuk laughed. Had he been like them, too? When he was the successor to the guardian gate, would he have looked at the wizard with such an arrogant attitude? ¡°From the moment I decided to walk my way as a wizard, I didn¡¯t expect to live a dull life. This is a world where fortified warriors are at the top. If not today, the time would soon come where the wall ¨C that neglected and refused to accept magic ¨C would host me. Would you like to watch the signboard of the Byeokgyemun Gate smashed like this?¡± Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s reasoning fell on deaf ears. Besides, there was no way to escape. ¡°Come on, do whatever you want. However, the results will not be yours.¡± Gu Gwang-mo came out, hesitating slightly, aware of the danger. However, as long as he decided to duel, Gu Kwang-mo had no doubts about his skills. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with you directly, you little shit.¡± Unlike Park Cheol-woo, Gu Gwang-mo was a real talent. * * * As those discussions were commencing at the wall, Jeong Min-gu, a reporter at S Broadcasting Corporation, received a call. [Kang Min-hyuk ¨C the former successor of Suhomun, will join a non-dance as a wizard. The first opponent is Byeokgyeokmun, so if you go in time, you can shoot a video. You better hurry.] ¡°Ugh?¡± The content of the letter was too vague; he rubbed his eyes and reread it. It was clear. The sender was unknown. ¡°Ah, no way!¡± The open-challenge battles were a tradition of fortified warriors. Those who wanted to prove their proficiency applied for a secret dance in a total of three literary schools. The defeated gate was smashed and closed for three months, but that was rarely the case. He thought it was nonsense. In a world where even reinforced warriors didn¡¯t like non-dance, sorcerers had no chance. Still, he did not know, so he contacted Eunpyeong-gu. [I think you¡¯re right? Kang Min-hyuk visited Byeokgyemun. From what I can hear, it seems that he has applied for the challenge. Come fast. I haven¡¯t started yet, so you can get a video if you come now.] ¡°Ugh.¡± Jung Min-gu¡¯s eyes widened; it was a fantastic opportunity for him. Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s non-dance? The topic itself was enormous, and if Kang Min-hyuk won, the impact would be massive. ¡°Kang Min-hyuk wouldn¡¯t enter a fight he didn¡¯t believe he could win. He must be confident that he can beat the reinforced warriors in a head-to-head. I suppose Gu Gwang-mo wouldn¡¯t participate in the battle, so he¡¯ll be dealing with Park Cheol-woo. Phew. Stay calm; this could be a good scoop.¡± Jeong Min-gu always wrote factual articles about Kang Min-hyuk; they didn¡¯t have a special relationship, but for some reason, he enjoyed the work, and it nourished him in some way. He hurried. He was not too far from Eunpyeong-gu, but he didn¡¯t want to miss any non-dance. He arrived at Byeokgyemun panting a little, with sweat on his brow, but fortunately, he was not late. When he hurriedly picked up the camera, the images of Gu Kwang-mo and Kang Min-hyuk, who had just started a duel, were captured. * * * Gu Kwang-mo wasn¡¯t stupid. He had observed the last fight and seen mistakes that Park Cheol-wu had made. Hwaak-! Mana rose from his body. With mana tight and fast running, Kang Min-hyuk also began casting of the 2nd circle. ¡°Fireball.¡± Rumble. Kwaang! The crater burst. Gu Gwang-mo rushed through the blazing fire, but Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s attack was just the beginning of the full-fledged performance. Kang Min-hyuk expressed the power of fire while progressing to moving to cast. The flames responded to Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s dominance, and dozens of flames turned into fire arrows. ¡°Hwawoo.¡± Rumble! Pop-pop! However, the power never fell. The best magic always gave more damage than expected, and Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s spell was powerful. The problem was Gu Gwang-mo¡¯s resilience. Had he been such an easily shaken opponent, he would not have been the gatekeeper of the wall. Thwack! The flames scattered in waves of mana. At the same time, he spewed an aura. Just as Kang Min-hyuk, as Klinssman, kept Dominic Green in check, he tried to attack mana¡¯s flow with fragments of his aura. To find himself, on the other side, was a fresh experience. During the half-year spent as Klinssman, Kang Min-hyuk faced numerous wizards as a reinforced warrior. It was the same tool he used every time. So, the wizards of the magical civilization observed how the aura fragments responded. The method Dominic Green used was suitable, but Kang Min-hyuk knew a better way. ¡°Wind Wave.¡± Hwaahah-! A wind, which contained the power of mana, rose and attacked Gu Kwang-mo, sweeping away the aura¡¯s fragments. Gu Kwang-mo¡¯s attack became a threatening weapon. When initially hit by this method, Kang Min-hyuk admired that the wind waves precise control could prevent the aura fragments. Experience had built up inside Kang Min-hyuk. Gu Gwang-mo distorted his expression and jumped, his movements full of titanic energy. Bang! Rumble. The wind was gone. At the same time, he suddenly darted in front of Kang Min-hyuk. He was speedy ¨C the Wall Gate¡¯s fame was not in vain. He had the right strategy to defeat a wizard. The moment Gu Gwang-mo¡¯s sharp eyes turned to Kang Min-hyuk, he had an intuitive idea that Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s next move would be dangerous, but he didn¡¯t back down. Blink? Yes, for an opponent convinced that their attack would work, it was a simple route to victory. When Gu Gwang-mo¡¯s Tao split Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s body, Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s body disappeared as if the sand was scattering. Pasa Sasak-! Gu Kwang-mo¡¯s eyes widened in the face of undiscovered technology. He hastily turned his gaze to find the position of Kang Min-hyuk. ¡°Thunder Cannon.¡± Pak! ¡°Ahhhhhhhhh.¡± He used powerful electric magic. Gu Gwang-mo screamed and hurried back. He was a skillful person comparable to Suhomun¡¯s golden generation, but there was no way to withstand exposure to fifth Circle magic. Gu Gwang-mo¡¯s eyes trembled in the distance ¨C he was perplexed. ¡°How?¡± Kang Min-hyuk raised mana. It would be shocking. Despite knowing a lot of magic, he struggled against Chris Kyle and lost to Dominic Green. So, would Gu Gwang-mo be tough? Usually, the aura attack would finish a wizard, and Kang Min-hyuk tried to counterattack. Gu Gwang-mo put mana on his skin, but he couldn¡¯t evade the Thunder Cannon. Fear began to bubble in his heart. Kang Min-hyuk saw his hesitation and used it as an opportunity. ¡°Memorize!¡± Ultra-fast casting caused his head to feel tight, and he fired magic at his opponent before he realized what was happening. ¡°Damn it!¡± Gwang-mo hit the ground. As he tried to avoid the magic, a thorn rock arose from the ground. ¡°Stone Edge.¡± Puck! It hindered his movement. Gu Kwang-mo tried to approach Kang Min-hyuk once again by jumping over the thorny rock, but he was at a disadvantage from the moment the Thunder Cannon hit him. The Thunder Cannon was the starting point of hell, which plunged fortified warriors into the swamp. When Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s mana emitted another thunder cannon, Gu Gwang-mo¡¯s eyes turned upside down. Pak! Crackle! Although he avoided the attack, the remaining electricity inside him drew in the Thunder Cannon¡¯s power, and he was shocked by it. ¡°Heo-eok, heo-eok.¡± Gu Gwang-mo¡¯s complexion turned pale. He gasped. He was a laboratory mouse. Kang Min-hyuk was putting him on the palm of his hand and was pushing him into a corner. For the first time in his life, he felt weak. He, who had experience dealing with dozens of A-class monsters, could never be called a weak reinforced warrior. His lack of understanding and presumptuous attitude was to blame. Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s combat method was bizarre according to the known techniques of the warrior¡¯s world. ¡°The wizard¡¯s power¡­¡± Kang Min-hyuk decided to give the reinforced warriors time, so he purposely called a reporter. He wanted a video to help with the analysis of his magic. So, what would happen? At the defeat of one of their strongest warriors, they would have to reassess their approach. Then, the finale would begin, and Min-hyuk would have to fight somebody stronger than Gwang-mo. Would they fall even if they were fully prepared? It was exciting to consider. Kang Min-hyuk smiled. ¡°Now it¡¯s over.¡± Gu Gwang-mo collapsed as the magic erupted. Jung Min-gu, who was filming the video, felt his legs crumple beneath him. Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Chapter 103-The Incompetence (3) S News quickly organized a special broadcast. They canceled the hunter-related program scheduled that afternoon and released a video of the non-dance in its place. The video started with an introduction from Jung Min-gu. [Something incredible has happened. Earlier this afternoon, S News received an anonymous text message informing us that Kang Min-hyuk, the former successor to Suhomun, and pioneer of the magical revolution, was to strike up a non-dance beginning with Byeokgyeungmun. We fact-checked the message, and fortunately, by the time it was verified, I was able to capture the confrontation between Gu Gwang-mo, the marvelous gatekeeper, and Kang Min-hyuk.] The broadcast went on to show the confrontation between Gu Kwang-mo and Kang Min-hyuk. The process and result of the fight were incomprehensible to residents of the fortified civilization. Kang Min-hyuk did not retreat against the reinforced warrior and overwhelmed Gu Gwang-mo with a brand of magic nobody had ever seen before. In the end, the audience was astonished at the fall of Gu Gwang-mo. A wizard defeated-Gu Kwang-mo? ¨C OMG. -It¡¯s insane! Gu Gwang-mo is a great warrior. -Are you sure this is real life and not CGI? -Kang Min-hyuk said he¡¯s only been learning magic for a year, so how is he using circle five spells? Gu Kwang-mo¡¯s defeat was astonishing. Gu Kwang-mo was different from the general hunter ¨C he was of the higher tier among reinforced warriors¡¯. He was an opponent even other warriors feared, never mind a wizard. Still, Gwangmo Gu fell to magic. Not only was he defeated, but he also didn¡¯t have a chance to show his skill. One viewer said, ¡°I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes! Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s magic was a feast of firsts! Flames transformed, he cast in transit and used magic to create illusions at the end. Who is Kang Min-hyuk? The spells he used took me by surprise. In particular, moving to cast is a technique that can be said to be a wizard¡¯s wish, but Kang Min-hyuk uses it casually.¡± Wizards had been trying for many years to unravel the secrets of moving to cast and had failed consistently. Mana¡¯s instability prevented catching two rabbits at once, but Kang Min-hyuk used moving to cast casually as if it came naturally to him. Fortified warriors were baffled by Gu Kwang-mo¡¯s defeat, and the public revelation of new magic techniques had a similar effect. It seemed that wherever Kang Min-hyuk went, he obliterated expectations, and something new and unique was built in their place. The final scene of the broadcast involved an interview with Kang Min-hyuk. [Mr. Kang Min-hyuk, I have a question!] His business at Byeokgyeokmun was over. As Kang Min-hyuk broke the signboard and left his seat, reporter Jung Min-gu rushed over and caught him before his departure. [Please, ask it.] [Mr. Kang Min-hyuk applied for non-dance against Byeokgyeungmun. In the world of reinforced warriors, Incompetence involves taking three challenges to prove your strength. Will you continue your challenge? If so, can you tell us where your next opponent will be?] It was the question on everybody¡¯s lips. Kang Min-hyuk looked at the camera and laughed. [I can¡¯t tell you about the next person, but I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll see the process through to the end. Each day will hold a new challenge. Now that we have finished the wall, we will proceed with non-dance for the next two days. It would be good to prepare in advance ¨C it¡¯s a prejudice that wizards are weak in one-on-one battles, and Gu Gwang-mo, who is also a killer, would never have dreamed of defeat until he faced me.] The interview drew to a close, and with it, a hot flame fell on the foot of the Seoul Ganghwa Warriors¡¯. * * * Seoul Small and Medium Alliance was founded by Ganghwa warrior forces based in Seoul to join forces with one other. It did not include Korea¡¯s four major forces, but the Seoul SMA usually acted as separate factions but united when there was a threat to SMAs. Since Byeokgyeungmun was part of the alliance, its closure plunged the group into a state of distress. ¡°Explain.¡± The head of the SME Alliance and Steel Rain owner, Baek Beom-young, stared at the wall with a stiff expression. The atmosphere was interrogative. The small and medium-sized coalition leaders were sitting around Byekgyemundo, and the pressure emanating from them was extraordinary. ¡°Well, it started with Park Cheol-woo¡­¡± The explanation began. The SMA coalition heads were struck by sensation-storm while listening to what hadn¡¯t appeared on the broadcast. Byekgyeungmun was a powerful force among the small and medium-sized alliances; it was hard to accept their defeat even after the explanation. After a moment of silence, the head of Heukchang emerged. ¡°This is clearly what Kang Min-hyuk warns of the reinforced warrior society. His magical revolution is a means to seize control. He shows no concern for the future of our kind; just as the sorcerer prevailed with the magical revolution, he clearly intends to take advantage of his new power by placing wizards above warriors!¡± ¡°I agree. Inaction is a risk we can¡¯t afford to take. We must stand and fight.¡± Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s intentions were clear ¨C he had become a representative of magic. As the ranks of the reinforced warriors declined, the emergence of Kang Min-hyuk was a natural progression. The heads of the SMA looked nervous; the risk of closure seemed very real following the fall of Gu Gwang-mo. Baek Beom-young said, ¡°The wall gate is so strong ¨C if the wizard could take that, none of us are safe. Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s power is real. Therefore, we must go head-to-head, knowing the risks. In his arrogance, Kang Min-hyuk has forewarned us of his intentions ¨C we now have time to prepare for his challenge. For 24 hours, we will thoroughly analyze the non-performance video. If we can grasp the magic that Kang Min-hyuk uses, we¡¯ll have a chance.¡± It seemed to make sense. While the rest of the group writhed in suspense, Baek Beom-young concocted a strategy. ¡°Besides, Kang Min-hyuk can¡¯t challenge the four major forces. Yes, he defeated the Byeokgyeongmunju, but his streak would end on the spot if he challenged the four major forces. Kang Min-hyuk was ignoring us and chose Byeokgyemun as a starting point. So let¡¯s show him: under the Seoul sky, there is also our small and medium-sized alliance.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s take this opportunity to show our strength!¡± So, the small and medium-sized coalition joined forces. The video analysis continued until the day dawned, and they returned to their homes the following day. Before the storm, a sharp atmosphere wrapped around Seoul. * * * When Seoul¡¯s SMA was full of noise and anticipation, Kang Min-hyuk was struggling with contact from all over the world. [This is Wayne Burns.] Head of the British Magic Association. He cautiously asked Kang Min-hyuk. [Honestly, I don¡¯t know what to say. I¡¯m shocked that you¡¯ve already reached the fifth circle but defeating the reinforced warrior in close combat ¨C it¡¯s incredible. I rewatched the fight dozens of times before calling. My reason for calling like this. Can you tell me what magic you used? Apart from the ridiculous growth, did you succeed in moving to cast? If so, are you willing to disclose it for free again?] After watching the video, Wayne Burns couldn¡¯t suppress his excitement and intrigue. Defeating a reinforced warrior in close combat was the ideal that all wizards dream of. Kang Min-hyuk said, ¡°I will explain everything after this non-dance is over. When it comes to releasing the knowledge to the public, I will tell you then. For now, know this: we have succeeded in developing moving casting.¡± Wayne Burns was shocked. From that time on, he started making a lot of noise. At the same time, there was an effort to work in Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s favor. He knew instinctively that the Incompetence did not just create ripples through the world of warriors ¨C now, magical academia had no choice but to pay attention, too. Kang Min-hyuk created a new role: War Mage ¨C a position that had otherwise only existed in imagination. He knew that others would contact him, shedding their self-respect to discover his secrets. After his communication with Wayne Burns, there were numerous other contacts: the French Magic Union, the American Magical Union, and several towers. They all congratulated Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s victory and spoke honeyed words to coax information from him. Their purpose was one: moving to cast. The other spells were unidentified, but moving casting, at least, was a bright beginning. Interestingly, however, while the World Alliance recognized and respected Kang Min-hyuk, the Korean Magic Alliance had a different attitude. [I will arrange a seat at once. Please explain the techniques used in non-dance to steer the progression of Korean magic. Because of Kang Min-hyuk, Korean magic will develop.] They took the help of Kang Min-hyuk for granted. The Korean Magic Alliance thought that the special relationship between Suhomun and themselves would secure Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s cooperation, so refusal wasn¡¯t on the cards in their minds. Kang Min-hyuk hung up the phone without saying anything. Now wasn¡¯t the time to waste time on those places. His senses rose sharply, and thoughts repeatedly spun through his head. During the half-year he¡¯d spent as Klinssman, Kang Min-hyuk sharpened himself as a wizard through countless fights. Now, the real test began, ad he would take the stage in front of many. With his heart beating hard and fast in his chest, Kang Min-hyuk felt alive. ¡°Tomorrow is the true beginning.¡± The Incompetence with the Byeokgyeokmun was only an outpost. Tomorrow, Kang Min-hyuk had to risk his life. * * * The next day dawned bright. People thought that Kang Min-hyuk would immediately proceed with non-dance, but things progressed unexpectedly. Kang Min-hyuk attended the academy, and while traditionally taking classes, he showed no thoughts of non-dance. ¡°What the hell is he doing?¡± ¡°Is he going to finish the academy?¡± People were whispering while watching Kang Min-hyuk. People flocked outside the academy ¨C most of them were journalists and cameramen, and they set up broadcasting equipment as they waited for Kang Min-hyuk to appear. S News¡¯ video was a big hit. Since Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s non-dance was a matter of attention not only in Korea but worldwide, crowds flocked to the academy. Time passed quickly. After lunch, when Kang Min-hyuk didn¡¯t come out, some people said, ¡°Is he scared? It turns out that yesterday afternoon there was an emergency call by the SMAs. The small and medium-sized coalition are now sharpening their swords, so the consequences could be grave.¡± At the end of the school day, Kang Min-hyuk went outside. Reporters gathered, and questions rained down, but Kang Min-hyuk answered only one: ¡°As promised, I will proceed with the second non-dance.¡± Kang Min-hyuk was not a coward. When they realized that their wait was not in vain, they followed Kang Min-hyuk with anticipation. He was like the pied piper of the wizarding world. In a procession of hundreds, led by Kang Min-hyuk, the people who followed behind said. ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°Is he going to challenge Steel Rain? Since it is the head of the SMA, it has its own symbolic meaning.¡± ¡°I think he¡¯s going to challenge Steel Lane, but shouldn¡¯t that come last? After Steel Rain, only four forces remain. It would make more sense to save the strongest opponent for the finale.¡± ¡°Will he ever challenge the four major forces?¡± ¡°It will never happen. Gu Gwang-mo claimed his loss was because he was caught off guard. It would be suicide for Kang Min-hyuk to face the Big Four.¡± The SMA shared their opinion. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Surely not.¡± ¡°This is crazy.¡± Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s steps stopped in front of a signboard, much to the confusion of the procession. He looked up at the sign: [ÉnÌ섦éT] Changcheon Checkpoint. Like Suhomun, it was one of the Big Four major powers in Korea. Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Chapter 104-The Incompetence (4) It¡¯s by no means easy to destroy the prejudice of others. Even when the signpost of Byeokgyeokmun was smashed, some people claimed that Gu Gwang-mo lost because Kang Min-hyuk caught him off-guard. ¡°I don¡¯t think there is a need to accept the defeat of Byeokgyemun as the defeat of the entire warrior; here is as much difference between the sky and the earth as between the four major forces. This is not the defeat of the reinforced warrior, but the defeat of the Wall.¡± Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s victory was great. However, the reinforced warriors¡¯ excuses did not acknowledge his achievements; they simply couldn¡¯t accept it. The possibility that wizards, who had been subordinate for a century, might rise above themselves was a predicament that sent subtle panic rippling through the collective mind of warriors worldwide. To dissociate themselves, people devalued Byeokgyemun and Gu Gwang-mo. Only shaving them down would lessen Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s victory and reinforce their illusions of security. The Wall was a force with a long history, but that was all denied with just one defeat. To highlight the meaning of the non-dance, one of the four major parties had to be destroyed. The four primary forces of Korean swordsmanship were dangerous opponents, and blood would certainly be shed. Kan Min-hyuk knew that he could gain recognition by challenging the small and medium-sized associations ¨C that would be the practical choice, but it wouldn¡¯t have the right effect. He wanted to be known as the most significant force globally and build a tower with that reputation at its foundation. Safe choices weren¡¯t an option, so he took the rough road. He chose to risk his life in the non-dance. As the Changcheon Checkpoint¡¯s door opened wide, people stood, waiting, as though they had expected the visit. * * * Kwak Do-yeol watched as Kang Min-hyuk walked into the checkpoint, not bothering to stifle his laughter. Behind Kang Min-hyuk, the crowd that had followed him watched intently, hoping for a spectacle. Kang Deok-cheol saw Kang Min-hyuk as an attractive opponent. He had no mana talent: a fatal weakness that could not be cured by any other skill set. The Changcheon gate remembered him as the failed successor to Suhomun and overlooked his wizarding achievements as inconsequential. Kang Deok-cheol upholds the value of physical prowess above all else ¨C by his eye, the world is turned by force. However, Kwak Do-yeol¡¯s idea was a little different. Power could be seen as a gold medal, but a leader should have showmanship. Kang Min-hyuk ticked that box. ¡°I came to apply for Incompetence.¡± Regardless of gender or creed, or class, people tended to react to Kang Min-hyuk. The crowd behind him admired his courage to challenge the Changcheon Swords Gate, which was entirely different from the Byeokgyeokmun. The current challenge meant that he would face the Gangwha warrior head-on. What would happen if he defeated the Changcheon Sword Gate? It would surely spark a second magical revolution. The prejudice that wizards were weak against reinforced warriors would crumble, and a new world was bound to open. At the moment the legend began, the crowd would be watching. Kwak Do-yeol calmly observed Kang Min-hyuk as he spoke. ¡°You have been brilliant since childhood. You were born a leader, so every action you made had a purpose; you have achieved that purpose. I was convinced that you would come to the Changchun Checkpoint when I was told that you had begun non-dance. A mind like yours would need to challenge an opponent with the weight of symbolism behind it.¡± Of the four major forces of Korea, Suhomun was, of course, the most esteemed. The other three possessed a similar strength ¨C the Changcheon gate was the most renowned; thus, it made sense that they would be Min-hyuk¡¯s target. Just as the SME Alliance was preparing for Kang Min-hyuk, Kwak Do-yeol was also waiting. Kwak Do-yeol¡¯s eyes narrowed as a violent momentum rushed through his body, causing his muscles to tense. ¡°But this time, victory will elude you. We acknowledge your ability ¨C you, who broke down the Wall. Wizard or not, you defeated Gu Gwang-mo, which tells me that your skills are authentic. Therefore, we will treat you as an equal ¨C a true enemy. Elder Chun Mu-baek.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± A middle-aged man with a rough beard stepped forward. Pride mattered less than blocking Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s path to success ¨C they had to preserve their reputation and to do so, they had to utilize their best warriors. ¡°Show those who dare challenge the Changcheon Sword Gate who we truly are.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mu-baek was, aside from Mun-ju, the best warrior of the Gate. People were shocked by the choice. * * * It was a series of surprises. Not only was it unexpected of Kang Min-hyuk to choose Changcheon Swords Gate, but Kwak Do-yeol boldly chose Cheon Mu-baek as the gatekeeper of the signboard. Thousand Mu-baek was a strong man ¨C he corresponded to Jeong Pan-ho¡¯s role in Suhomun. The public opinion stated that he was weaker than Jeon Pan-ho, but it was still an extreme force against Kang Min-hyuk. Mu-baek drew his sword. The blade glinted slyly in the sunlight, and Cheon Mu-baek spoke, his voice cold, ¡°This risk was your choice. Whatever the outcome of this duel, I don¡¯t think you should blame me for this. I harbor no resentment against you ¨C you chose Chengcheon, and Changcheon chose me.¡± The moment Chun Mu-baek¡¯s words ran dry, the duel began. Hwaak-! The first player was Kang Min-hyuk; he immediately activated the imprint magic. ¡°Fire Field!¡± The flames rose, forming a fire boundary between his opponent and himself, and he pulled forms from the inferno to aid his purpose. ¡°Fire Arrow.¡± Dozens of arrows swarmed Thousand Mu-baek, plunging him into hellfire in the Blink of an eye. However, Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s attack did not work. Cheon Mu-baek caused a sword breeze, concentrated the flames in one place, and dug into a crack in the fire field. As Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s gaze followed Cheon Mu-baek and tried to cast a new spell, Cheon Mu-baek stomped hard upon the ground. Thud. Rumble. The ground shook, and the resulting mana interfered with Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s casting. Simultaneously, Thousand Mu-baek flew through the air like a hunting hawk, the tip of his blade shining dangerously. The linkage of the attack was too fast. Kang Min-hyuk hurriedly entered the realm of space. ¡°Blink.¡± Pabat. Kang Min-hyuk disappeared, leaving Cheon Mu-baek wide-eyed with surprise. Space magic was an unknown technique, and he must have felt the same confusion as Kang Min-hyuk when Chris Kyle had used it. ¡°Hold trap.¡± Pabababak! The tendrils of the hold wrapped around Thousand Mu-baek. You cannot easily destroy an effective bind without magic. Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s head turned tight as he quickly finished casting the fifth circle magic. ¡°Thunder Cannon.¡± Rumble. It was a perfect connection. The moment Kang Min-hyuk thought that Cheon Mu-baek was hit, he disappeared from view. ¡°Damn!¡± The hold trap was released. Cheon Mu-baek did not know mana¡¯s flow, so he must have destroyed the web with his aura alone. Thunder canon exploded in the empty space the trap had been and served no damage whatsoever. Mu-baek took to the air again in flight and aimed his sword at Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s head. ¡°Blink.¡± Pabat! ¡°Where?!¡± Kang Min-hyuk disappeared, but it didn¡¯t work. Chun Mu-baek¡¯s gaze followed Kang Min-hyuk, and just as he used his super senses to grasp the flow of mana, Mu-baek instinctively knew how to destroy Blink. He dug his heels into the ground, and Changcheon¡¯s energy wrapped around him. Before Blink¡¯s natural conclusion, Kang Min-hyuk reappeared. The Changcheon sword was too fast, and their footsteps amplified the speed. The blade sliced the air and sunk into Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s body, which split from head to toe. ¡°Ugh!¡± People burst into an uproar, but the image of Kang Min-hyuk faded and scattered into the wind. He had used Mirage after Blink in expectation of an attack. Mu-baek had also expected Min-hyuk¡¯s move ¨C they had grasped his technique after watching the Byeokgyemun video over and over. Kang Min-hyuk couldn¡¯t hide behind a fantasy forever ¨C to cast. He had to become tangible again. No matter how quickly he could launch, the sword would be waiting, ready to strike. ¡°Thunder Cat!¡± The blade flashed. Before Min-hyuk could even begin casting, Thousand Mu-baek lunged in with his sword and penetrated Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s flesh. ¡°Finished!¡± The swordsman was certain. His technique was admirable, yes, but no wizard could ever defeat a warrior. Suddenly, Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s form flickered like white noise. It was another illusion. * * * As Klinssman, he held confrontations with numerous wizards. When the fight was over, Kang Min-hyuk always fell into trouble. ¡°The wizard is strong. But could he beat the four major elders?¡± A seventh circle wizard or higher might have had a chance, but the wizards below it would honestly find it impossible. A gifted, intuitive, and observant warrior would be able to predict his strategy, even with his new modes of magic. Eventually, a solution came to him: a dual illusion. Following the double illusion, Mu-baek¡¯s surprise created a space within which Kang Min-hyuk could cast. ¡°Thunder Canon!¡± Pababak! ¡°Wow.¡± Electricity zapped and popped. If the attack were well-targeted, no matter the opponent¡¯s strength, they would receive damage. It caused Cheon Mu-baek to move back as his internal mana worked to reduce the electric shock effects. Kang Min-hyuk took the opportunity to attack. ¡°Chain Lightning.¡± Chijichi! An electric bundle rose. Cheon Mu-baek quickly escaped from the magic range, but Kang Min-hyuk attacked him using the coordinate control he had learned from Chris Kyle. Although it was not suitable for the attack, the expression of Thousand Mu-baek was agonized due to the residual electricity within him. ¡°Jackanapes.¡± Pow-! Mana exploded from his body: A wave of it swept through the area, and he struck the ground, draining all of the remaining electricity from inside. He used the secret of the Changcheon Sword Gate ¨C Ilseom (Ò»éW) ¨C immediately, and in the Blink of an eye, he was in front of Kang Min-hyuk. At the last moment, Cheon Mu-baek¡¯s eyes shook. ¡°Illusion.¡± Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s body split into two. As he ran on both sides at once, both aspects of him used magic as though they were his true forms. ¡°Chain Lightning.¡± ¡°Chain Lightning.¡± The electricity burst and Thousand Mu-baek¡¯s concern began to bubble. There were different forms of Illusion ¨C it could be adapted to the wizard¡¯s skills using it. Min-hyuk¡¯s bony-brained duality meant that one of his minds could move the body, and the other could move the illusion. The warrior couldn¡¯t tell which form was real and which was the product of fantasy magic. ¡°Giant Hold.¡± Illusion tied Thousand Mu-baek, and in the gap it created, Kang Min-hyuk used magic. ¡°Thunder Cannon.¡± Pababak. Cheon Mu-baek showed signs of a struggle; his confusion merged with his pain, and he fell into the swamp. Mu-baek¡¯s strength was notable, but that didn¡¯t make him invincible. The longer the battle stretched out, the closer to collapse he drew. As lightning illuminated the sky and fell back down to earth, Mu-baek was waiting. He chose his timing to adapt to the illusion, blocked a lightning strike with his sword, and revealed the power of Ilseom once more to appear in front of Illusion. ¡®Flash (éW¹â).¡¯ A powerful aura rose from him. Thousand Mu-baek¡¯s speed transcended human limits, cut down the illusion, and ran toward the main body. He was convinced that it was another illusion, so he used flash. Because of the flash, he could land a blow almost simultaneously. It would not be avoidable by any wizard. Kang Min-hyuk laughed. It wasn¡¯t an illusion. From the beginning, Chun Mu-baek was aiming for Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s body; he hadn¡¯t used Blink and Mirage. Dominic Green often competed with Kang Min-hyuk, but something he said to Kang Min-hyuk had stuck with him. ¡°If a wizard overcomes fear, there is no one he cannot beat.¡± Naturally, the magic that targets vital spots at close range is more potent than a spell cast from afar. Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s sense was activated. In an instant, the sword, swung by Cheon Mu-baek, flowed aside, and Kang Min-hyuk generated powerful mana. ¡°Burn flare, chloride.¡± Wow. Flames were absorbed from the surroundings. In an instant, an intense eruption that seemed to melt the atmosphere itself broke out, causing an explosion. Kwakwakwang! Rumble Rumble Rumble! Even Thousand Mu-baek had no way to withstand chloride. He knelt, submerged in the fire, and Kwak Do-yeol¡¯s face stared, dumb-struck in his astonishment. Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Chapter 105-The Incompetence (5) Kwak Do-yeol could not accept the defeat of Chun Mu-baek. He had expected Kang Min-hyuk to challenge the Changcheon Checkpoint, prepared everything, and put Cheon Mu-baek, the Checkpoint¡¯s best warrior, as the signboard¡¯s protector. It was perfect. He thought there was no possibility of losing to Kang Min-hyuk, but there was Chun Mu-baek, bent double and gasping on the floor. ¡®I lost, Thousand Mu-baek?¡¯ Kwak Do-yeol felt that the sky was crumbling around him. How could that happen? Was Cheon Mu-baek caught off guard? No¡­the only conclusion was that Kang Min-hyuk was the better fighter. His strategy was outstanding. Cheon Mu-baek tried to penetrate Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s illusion, but the traps installed layer by layer seemed to predict every move Mu-baek made. Maybe it was possible because Kang Min-hyuk was a reinforced warrior before he was a wizard; he knew their mentality. Following an exchange with the Changcheon Checkpoint, he was well aware of their secrets ¨C he didn¡¯t panic under any circumstance. Especially last. ¡°He is a wizard who is not afraid of swords.¡± The tip of the blade shows no mercy. Instead of retreating, Kang Min-hyuk boldly chose to move forward and tore down Thousand Mu-baek¡¯s territory. He didn¡¯t tremble even as the blade passed right under his nose, trimming an inch off his hair. Kang Min-hyuk watched Chun Mu-baek¡¯s movements to the end, staying calm throughout. He countered the attack with magic so powerful that even Chun Mu-baek couldn¡¯t withstand it. His strength was exemplary, but his flesh was charred, and he was in a lot of pain. Voices rose in a solid hum. ¡°Thousand Mu-baek lost?!¡± ¡°How the hell is this possible?¡± ¡°Cheon Mu-baek fought well. However, Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s ability defied logic.¡± ¡°Is the Changcheon Checkpoint now closed?¡± They were astonished by the unexpected results, and emotions ran without a filter. In a flash, everything had changed. The myriad eyes of cameras winked in the sunlight as they captured the crucial moments following the fight. ¡°I have made a terrible mistake¡­¡± Kwak Do-yeol bowed his head. The Checkpoint ancestors had toiled hard to make their name, and now they had been thwarted by a wizard. For three months, the guardians would endure a punishment in which no activities could be undertaken at or in the name of Changcheon. All commercial work had to be stopped, and acceptance of disciples was not allowed. The only exception was the appearance of monsters. The real problem would come after the closing period. They could put a new sign out, but the reputation of the Changcheon Gate had been tarnished. All eyes were on Kwak Do-yeol, seeking a response. He pushed back the choking emotions that rose within him and spoke in a subdued tone. ¡°I admit defeat. The Changcheon Checkpoint is declared closed according to the rules of the signboard.¡± People were baffled. The Changcheon checkpoint had become a sacrifice to reveal the misconduct of the big-four forces. ¡°Times are changing¡­¡± Many seismic shifts were set to occur in the future; the defeat of Chun Mu-baek threatened the reign of fortified warriors, and a new world glimmered on the horizon. Kang Min-hyuk, as the pioneer of the new world, was revealing the real value of magic. Kwak Do-yeol looked up at the sky. A deep, dark cloud hung heavy directly above the Checkpoint, as though in prophecy of the Changcheon sword gate¡¯s future. * * * After the event, Kang Min-hyuk immediately returned to the hostel, his heart beating loud in his ears. The ferocity of the battle replayed over and over in his mind ¨C either of them could have won ¨C if Min-hyuk¡¯s final illusion didn¡¯t work, he would have almost certainly been throated by Mu-baek¡¯s sharp sword. But that didn¡¯t happen ¨C Kang Min-hyuk won. All ¡®ifs¡¯ and ¡®maybes¡¯ melt away in the face of victory. His time as Klinssman was right. As a reinforcement warrior, he faced many wizards, so he knew how to deal with a mage. Conversely, as a mage, he knew how to defeat a warrior. Had it not been for that experience, he would never have defeated Thousand Mu-baek. While living as Klinssman, Kang Min-hyuk quantified the power of both sides. The fifth circle mage was similar to the top disciple of the Guardian Gate. Although it wasn¡¯t sure, a sixth circle wizard was identical or better than the Golden Generation, and the seventh circle mage was estimated to be the same level as Jeong Pan-ho. Chun Mu-baek was deemed a similar class as Pan-ho; technically, he would be expected to win, but so many variables come into play during battle. Expectations were not unconditional. Even a fight between an adult and a child can result in the vigilant adult¡¯s death by the child¡¯s knife. Nothing was impossible under the rule of the duel. Chun Mu-baek fought well, showing great power, but the unpredictability of Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s attacks gave him the upper hand. The victory was never guaranteed. A future battle could have gone the opposite way, but this time, at least, Kang Min-hyuk came out on top. The beginning of the process was to understand both worlds. Klinssman¡¯s knowledge was invaluable to his development ¨C without his experience as a victorious fortified warrior, he could never have defeated Mu-baek. Kang Min-hyuk could fight like a warrior despite being a wizard. He could fight from a distance, like a wizard, and as a warrior, he was able to risk his life for the sake of victory and honor. His inner experiences accumulated since childhood made him a different kind of wizard. Dominic Green emphasized courage as a war mage, but that was already something Kang Min-hyuk had harnessed. He was elated by the victory but only allowed himself to feel joy for a brief time. Soon, he calmed down and recalled the mistakes he¡¯d made. Success or not, he still had to find ways to improve. Winning alone wasn¡¯t enough; he had to strive for better. * * * Non-dance became a hot topic. In particular, Chun Mu-baek¡¯s defeat was astounding, and the broadcasting industry quickly secured an interview with the magical academia. A renowned Korean wizard spoke into the camera. ¡°I was honestly surprised to witness the duel between Kang Min-hyuk and Chun Mu-baek. Kang Min-hyuk has a very different experience of magic than we do; he¡¯s harnessed the ability to cross into an unknown realm and managed to trick the eyes of many with fantasy magic. My colleagues nor I have ever seen anything like it. If Kang Min-hyuk was a time-traveler, descended from a civilization thousands of years more developed than Earth, then he could understand the duel¡¯s content, but Kang Min-hyuk achieved it all in less than a year. Do you think that makes sense? He¡¯s an absolute monster!¡± The wizarding world was astonished by the revelations of the duel. Fire dominance, Blink, Engraving Magic, Illusion, and so on, were skills that shook the known magical evolution course. In particular, the British Magic Association, still basking in their space experiment¡¯s success, fell into shock when they saw Kang Min-hyuk using Blink. They thought they were the forerunners of the technology, but Kang Min-hyuk revealed it to the world in its completed form. Another spokesperson commented, ¡°Kang Min-hyuk created a magic revolution by revealing the new system of magic and medical magic. This time is no different. It has been true for a century that wizards are fundamentally weaker than fortified warriors. However, the second magical revolution has already begun when an experienced warrior like Chun Mu-baek falls at Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s hand. It awakens the possibility that a wizard can overpower a warrior. A lot will change in the future.¡± A second magical revolution had been spawned by the same wizard who captained the first. Everybody wanted to hear from Kang Min-hyuk after the non-dance, but there was one more challenge to go before the end. Kang Min-hyuk didn¡¯t say where he was challenging, but rumors circulated about one destination in particular. -Maybe it will be the guardian gate? -The only place left to challenge is Suhomun. First, Byeokgyeokmun, then Changcheongeommun: Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s challenge increases each time. The only higher power than Chengcheon is Suhomun. Everyone expected the guardian gate. It held the origins of Kang Min-hyuk, and there were many complexities to the story, but it was the only plausible decision as the non-dance steamed ahead toward its finale. * * * The Guardian Gate was already prepared to greet guests. Looking at the firmly closed door, the Suho Gate disciples expressed reluctance to accept the possibility. ¡°Will he really apply for non-dance at Suhomun?¡± ¡°But he was the successor to Suhomun¡­¡± ¡°I doubt it. If he wants to win, he won¡¯t challenge the guardian gate.¡± Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s Incompetence had a tremendous impact even inside the guardian gate. They knew of Chun Mu-baek¡¯s strength, so they spoke at length about the potential appearance of Kang Min-hyuk. Seeds of possibility began to germinate. Eventually, they readied themselves to meet Kang Min-hyuk. They weren¡¯t sure of Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s challenge yet, but one among them knew the answer. Ha Min-seong, of the golden generation of Suhomun, had contacted Kang Min-hyuk the day before. ¡°Min-hyuk. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking, but don¡¯t challenge the Suho Gate. The moment the Changcheon Checkpoint fell, an emergency meeting was held here. Kang Deok-cheol¡¯s attitude was firm. He won¡¯t treat you as a son; he will only think of the honor of Suhomun. You know how far you have come, but if you challenge the guardian gate, you will die.¡± Ha Min-seong was also a strong player. As he watched the non-dance videos, he came to admit that Kang Min-hyuk was strong enough to pose a threat to reinforced warriors. But that was all: a threat. Thousand Mu-baek couldn¡¯t be said to compare to the power of Suhomun, which was the greatest in all of Korea. Min-seong chose to convey the danger; although he hadn¡¯t attended the meeting, its seriousness had been transferred to him. Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s response only aggravated his anxiety further. ¡°I know. But there are things in this world you have to do, despite the danger.¡± Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s voice was calm. He was aware of Suhomun¡¯s power ¨C after all, he was the son of Mun-ju ¨C few knew it better than he did. He had made his choice from the beginning. He had managed to dispel a lot of prejudice aimed at wizards, but significant changes would have to occur if his Tower was to be built on solid foundations. The challenge would prevent questions of his ability in the future, and people would be more willing to accept his Tower when they knew what he was capable of. The heavy door of Suhomun swung open, revealing Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s form; behind him, crowds swarmed, excited for the oncoming spectacle. Suho¡¯s anxieties became a reality. Kang Min-hyuk approached Kang Deok-cheol. ¡°I want to apply for Incompetence at the signboard of Suhomun.¡± It would be the grand finale of the non-dance. Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Episode 106 Although many suspected Kang Min-hyuk to challenge the guardian gate, much speculation remained as to who would stand as his opponent. There were many prospective candidates ¨C one of the favorites being Lee Jun-ho. ¡°Maybe Lee Joon-ho is influential? Kang Min-hyuk, representing the past, and Lee Jun-ho standing as an emblem of the future would be more than a battle ¨C if Lee Jun-ho defeated Kang Min-hyuk, the symbolism would be profound.¡± It seemed to be an appropriate match. Lee Jun-ho was a known genius and exceptionally gifted with a blade, but his ability to defeat Kang Min-hyuk was debatable. Cheon Mu-baek was mightier than Lee Jun-ho, so would the golden generation¡¯s frontrunner be too much of a gamble for Suhomun? Another option was Jeong Pan-ho. Jeong Pan-ho would play the role of gatekeeper properly. Most people agreed that Cheon Mu-baek was a class below Jeong Pan-ho. Even when attacking the S-Class Dungeon Dark City, Pan-ho showed tremendous power to defeat the transcendental Death Knight alone. At that time, Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s performance wasn¡¯t bad, but Jeong Pan-ho¡¯s skill in battle exceeded his. Jeong Pan-ho seemed to be the ablest person to clear up the situation without compromising Kang Deok-cheol¡¯s honor. The public also mentioned another possibility: Could it be that the Guardian Swordsman himself could stand? That option received the worst reaction. It seemed like a giant and unnecessary leap to use the Guardian Swordsman to battle a wizard, family bonds aside. Such an act would be seen as demeaning to the guardian gate. The only reason Mun-ju emerged for a non-dance was when those below him could not solve it ¨C to fight would be to admit defeat of the rest of Suhomun. That was why Kwak Do-yeol sent out Thousand Mu-baek. It was, in short, bad etiquette. It was an unlikely event, but one that generated some interest as a hypothetical. If the choice were down to the people, it would be Jeong Pan-ho. Despite their bond formed in Dark City, Pan-ho was highly capable of distinguishing between public and private matters. If he were chosen to defend the guardian gate¡¯s honor, he would do his best to defeat Kang Min-hyuk. Kang Min-hyuk, however, did not need to speculate. He already knew who would oppose him. He felt the truth of it deep in his marrow. A man emerged from behind the gate; the crowds recoiled in reverence and fear as he drew his sword. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with this myself,¡± Kang Deok-cheol said, as coolly as if he were about to step on a spider. * * * Kang Deok-cheol was a practical person ¨C just as his decision to choose Lee Jun-ho as the successor for his mana talent, which his own son lacked, he viewed reality from a calm, detached perspective, unfettered by dramatic emotions. He knew that his son was strong. His defeat of Cheon Mu-baek had banished all suspicions that whispered otherwise. He was unwilling to make the same mistake as Kwak Do-yeol ¨C if he sent out his right-hand-man, Jeong Pan-ho, it could end similarly to Chengcheon. ¡°I will sacrifice the first hit.¡± Kand Deok-cheol turned an icy gaze upon Kang Min-hyuk, whose mouth was devoid of moisture. He had expected it, but the reality of the situation ¨C the solid form of Deok-cheol standing before him as an enemy, not a father ¨C made him feel strange. The first strike could be decisive in a duel. His sacrifice wasn¡¯t made as a father to son but as a confidence statement in his ability. By offering Kang Min-hyuk a chance, he communicated that his choice to fight was justified. Min-hyuk was reluctant to accept the favor, but he knew that his chances of winning were slim, at best. As Klinssman, when he had compared the talents of evolved wizards to evolved warriors, he concluded that even seventh circle sorcerers couldn¡¯t beat Deok-cheol. He had blown the head off the Dark Lich and many other formidable monsters throughout his guardianship, so Min-hyuk estimated that only a wizard of circle eight or higher ¨C heavenly states, indeed ¨C would stand a chance against him. Kang Min-hyuk, therefore, was not about to decline the first strike. Mana rose around him as he fixed his vision on Deok-cheol¡¯s unmoving form. His mind spun in tight circles as he began a double cast ¨C he immediately completed his magic, and the power exploded. ¡°Giant Hold!¡± Pababak! Kang Deok-cheol was entangled in the web. Even with his mana strongly suppressed, Kang Deok-cheol¡¯s expression never changed. He had the arrogance of a man who never loses. ¡°Explosion.¡± The ungraded magic exerted great power against the immobile opponent. Boom! Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwang! There was a massive explosion, and thick smoke swallowed up Kang Deok-cheol; Kang Min-hyuk used magic without stopping. ¡®The power of fire.¡¯ Flames gathered and transformed into dozens of fire arrows that penetrated the flesh of Deok-cheol, who remained standing; barely a flicker had passed over his face. ¡°Fire Arrow.¡± Pow! Rumble! As both of Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s brains rotated rapidly, he cast spells without pausing to breathe; he didn¡¯t even check the opponent¡¯s condition. It didn¡¯t seem essential¡­Kang Deok-cheol would not fall at the first attack. If he had been such a weak opponent, he would not have risen to the top in a world dominated by power. Passususu-! The smoke subsided. When it dissipated, Kang Deok-cheol stood in its place, visible for the first time since the beginning. ¡°Are you finished?¡± It didn¡¯t matter. The transparent sword that twined around his body maintained its color even throughout the fire-bombs. Voices rose in a hum. At a glance, the explosion Kang Min-hyuk used was at least six circles ¨C possibly more. Deok-cheol looked uninjured and slightly bored following the attack. Suddenly, Kang Min-hyuk remembered the video of Kang Deok-cheol fighting the Dark Lich, who had strewn enormous magic. Even in such an attack, Kang Deok-cheol protected the Guardian Mundo with a transparent curtain ¨C it was a power that only the Caju could use, called the shield of the Holy Blood. The shield stripped Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s magic of its power. All that he had accomplished were some futile fireworks. If the rest of the battle played out like that, he wouldn¡¯t have a lot of fun. The shield disappeared. Kang Deok-cheol spoke, his voice seasoned with arrogance. ¡°Try to attack me again.¡± It was then that Kang Min-hyuk realized. There was a purpose Deok-cheol had volunteered himself for the non-dance¡­he was a father disciplining his disobedient child. The crowds watched, fascinated. Kang Deok-cheol emitted a sense of pure authority. Faced with that, Kang Min-hyuk saw that his chances of winning were worse than slim, and most likely, zero. Kang Deok-cheol was, after all, Korea¡¯s best fighter. However, Kang Min-hyuk didn¡¯t challenge Suhomun just to win. It was possible to prove yourself without wearing the shining crown of victory. ¡°Okay.¡± He raised mana. From the underbelly of his consciousness, he sent a signal to the spirit. ¡°Spirit instinct (‘{ÒÀ).¡± * * * With a contract with the spirit, humans can use two powers: summon and dominate. The spirit intent used by Kang Min-hyuk was a transformed method that invites Salamander¡¯s mana into the flame circle. Rumble. The fire-mana overflowed around Kang Min-hyuk, and when the circle was filled with mana, he immediately used magic. ¡°Explosion.¡± Bang! Quarr, rumble. The spell had tremendous power. As the circle of flames amplified the explosion¡¯s strength, a vast sonic boom swept around ¨C much bigger than the previous one. However, Kang Deok-cheol had already evacuated. He did not use the Holy Blood shield but blocked the aftermath with a general shield and quickly rushed toward Kang Min-hyuk. ¡®Illusion.¡¯ Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s body was divided ¨C a way to dazzle his enemy. At that moment, Kang Deok-cheol¡¯s sword flashed and slashed the Illusion¡¯s body. There was no time to escape. Immediately, Kang Min-hyuk canceled the magic and escaped with Blink. Pop. But as soon as he returned from Blink, Kang Deok-cheol appeared in front. Kang Deok-cheol was the source of Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s super sense, and he had mastered the method. When Kang Deok-cheol tried to swing his sword, Kang Min-hyuk fell behind and activated the imprint. ¡°Giant Hold.¡± ¡°Thunder Cannon.¡± It was the same link that Dominic Green had used. Min-hyuk didn¡¯t think that kind of attack would work, but it earned him some time. As expected, Kang Deok-cheol did not suffer any damage, and Giant Hold¡¯s bind was destroyed by force. ¡°Taesan.¡± Thud. Rumble. Kang Min-hyuk changed the terrain. As the ground soared, Kang Min-hyuk activated the Transcendence Imprint from a high position. ¡°Fire Storm.¡± The seventh circle spell¡¯s power, blessed by the spirit intent, caused a raging, fiery tempest. Kurrureung. Rumble Rumble! The power was astounding. The tempest swallowed up Kang Deok-cheol so that even people far away retreated from the heat. The flames arising from the eye of the storm turned into Fire Arrows and burst into the trapped Deok-cheol. Could this be the power of Hephaistos, the god of fire? The flames that obeyed Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s hand were remarkable. The explosion did not end. Hwawoo was activated, and the surrounding inferno became a weapon that threatened Kang Deok-cheol from every angle. Hwaak-! ¡°That¡¯s pretty good.¡± Kang Deok-cheol was safe. He brandished his steel and broke through the firestorm, setting himself alight. However, he appeared to be in no pain. The Guardian Gate warriors were naturally opposed to magic ¨C their skills specialized in protection, and they were excellent at blocking spells. Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s vantage point, atop the rubble of Taesan, couldn¡¯t protect him for long. Deok-cheol sent mana straight to his legs and flew into the air, atop Taesan. His bright blade glinted as it swooped through the air. As it fell, the image of Kang Min-hyuk disintegrated. Passususu-! Kang Deok-cheol¡¯s eyes adjusted sharply to the shifting visions of Kang Min-hyuk. Kang Deok-cheol had accurately identified the endpoint of Mirage with the help of his super-sense. The moment Kang Deok-cheol¡¯s sword hit the body, a smile came to Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s face. He expected that Kang Deok-cheol would react in such a way, so he created a solution before the problem arose: Dig up. It was a challenging but convincing illusion. Kang Min-hyuk disappeared as a Mirage and simultaneously hid his body with Blink, creating a new fantasy, and leaving Kang Deok-cheol alone on Taesan Mountain. Kang Min-hyuk appeared above him in the sky. ¡°Hear fire.¡± All mana in the circle of flames was absorbed and merged with the surrounding elements of fire, causing an unbelievable explosion. Kwarreung! Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwang! It really was disastrous. Taesan¡¯s appeal was security, but even that couldn¡¯t stand in the way of the blast. Even Kang Min-hyuk feared for his safety, but just before the hungry flames wrapped their molten jaws around him, he escaped using Blink. Most wizards could only use Blink a couple of times before the mana consumption became too much to bear, but Min-hyuk¡¯s split-mind could use it quickly enough to evade danger. The moment required the greatest power Min-hyuk could deliver; he filled the circle of flames with spiritual intent. Dump! He collapsed from the exertion ¨C his skin blushing in the heat of the fire. As mana reached its limit, he gasped, exhausted. Hellfire had drained him of everything. From the heart of the flames, Kang Deok-cheol strolled out, the shield of Holy Blood raised high. He seemed faintly shaken up, but that was all. He was safe and uninjured. Even the final blow that took everything Kang Min-hyuk had couldn¡¯t harm him. ¡°Is it impossible?!¡± Min-hyuk laughed. He knew that the attack wouldn¡¯t work, but he had to fight to the end. Hwareuk, Hwarreuk. An aura rose; people watched, open-mouthed. They would see the strongest warrior win. ¡°Let¡¯s finish it quickly.¡± Kang Min-hyuk said coldly, as Kang Deok-cheol approached, sword shining, as wildfire danced in its reflection ¨C it would be the final blow to announce Suhomun¡¯s victory. He plunged his sword deep into his son¡¯s chest, which cracked, spurting blood. The crimson droplets marked the end of Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s non-dance. Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Chapter 107-Special One (1) Upon opening his eyes, Kang Min-hyuk surveyed the white ceiling of a hospital room. ¡®I lived.¡¯ He laughed, though pain still racked his ribs. His physical condition wasn¡¯t as severe as suspected: there were no signs of a significant chest-wound; luckily, it was just punctured flesh. He was able to recover quickly thanks to the wizards who had been waiting in advance. Medical magic was an exceptional power ¨C a real game-changer. Even though he had not undergone surgery, Kang Min-hyuk knew that he did not need any further treatment. His injuries were shallow; the main reason Kang Min-hyuk lost consciousness was due to the mental shock and side effects of spirit instinct that occurred when his mana depleted. Also, as physical exhaustion came, Kang Min-hyuk wasn¡¯t forced to hold onto consciousness. ¡®Perhaps it¡¯s impossible to fight my father with only five circles?¡¯ The duel could have ended faster if Kang Deok-cheol had made up his mind. Kang Min-hyuk chose the path of a prepared performance, but he battled in vain against Kang Deok-cheol. There was nothing strange about the result ¨C it was as Min-hyuk expected: Kang Deok-cheol could only be defeated by a seventh circle wizard accompanied by a golem. Deok-cheol¡¯s power corresponded to approximately eight circles, but a golem heightened a wizard¡¯s ability. Go Young-cheol sped to the hospital as soon as he heard of Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s awakening. At first, he was anxious, but his concern faded into a grin upon seeing his condition. ¡°You bastard.¡± ¡°What are the plans?¡± ¡°It worked the way you wanted. Now, no matter what you do, the guardian gate¡¯s label won¡¯t matter.¡± The fight against Kang Deok-cheol was a gamble. Like Magnus Larson of the American Magic Association, people concocted conspiracy theories about Kang Min-hyuk. Only an elaborate performance could persuade those who held firmly to the connection between Kang Min-hyuk and Kang Deok-cheol. Kang Min-hyuk never expected to win, but after seeing Kang Min-hyuk cut by his father, the conspirators would be silenced. The gamble was perilous. Although a mistake could have resulted in death, Kang Min-hyuk was confident that his father would not kill him. Accidents in the middle of a duel were not a big problem but killing an opponent who couldn¡¯t afford to fight at all was another matter. Still, Kang Deok-cheol had to represent the guardian gate, to show that any who dare to challenge would be punished ¨C no matter their identity. His publicized defeat worked as planned, and thanks to the wizards dotted amongst the crowd, Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s health was unaffected. Go Young-cheol said, ¡°You¡¯re crazy, do you know that? Did you have to do it?¡± ¡°It was a necessary process. To be the center of the magic academia, I need to clear any doubts from their minds. That way, I can devour it completely. They have to trust me ¨C they must see me as a wizard: one of them, not as a failed warrior.¡± The non-promotion ended in a scheduled defeat, and it seemed to have sent the desired ripples into the world. ¡°But do you know what people call you?¡± Go Young-cheol laughed. After the non-dance, Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s status changed. ¡°People say that you are the one and only very special being: Special One.¡± * * * The confrontation between Kang Deok-cheol and Kang Min-hyuk was shocking. The whole process of non-dance was a series of surprises, but the final fight was incomparable. What kind of person was Kang Deok-cheol? The gatekeeper of Suhomun and the strongest Korean prosecutor. Kang Min-hyuk showed skill against a talented person in the public eye. Undoubtedly, Deok-cheol maintained the advantage throughout, but Kang Min-hyuk had the opportunity to unleash the immense power available and share it with the world. The final spell, in particular, moved the wizarding world to deep, unshakable awe. Immediately after the duel, a critic, who was an ex-hunter, posted an article. [¡­ ¡­ Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s Incompetence was a move that defied the known boundaries of our world. I have lived as a hunter for decades and have never heard of such magic used by Kang Min-hyuk. His combat was exceptional. Nevertheless, the guardian sword showed his indomitable strength. Even an incredible wizard like Kang Min-hyuk proved that he couldn¡¯t defeat the guardian sword, but the victory itself wasn¡¯t entirely clean. The Guardian Sword declared that he would not use the Holy Blood Shield, and it was, in fact, brought into play several times. Even with its use, the mage¡¯s final blow seemed to deliver some damage. If the swordsman was not a defense specialist, could they have endured the impact? Min-hyuk¡¯s firepower was so shocking, and the guardian sword, who overturned his words, resulted in a loss of face.] There was no humiliation to Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s defeat; everybody knew his father was a force to be reckoned with. If anything, the content of the battle increased his popularity. Even though Kang Deok-cheol won, Min-hyuk proved himself formidable. There was an uproar. His name reverberated everywhere, and nobody could deny that he was the best wizard they¡¯d ever seen. Not long ago, Yoo Jae-myeong had that title, but Kang Min-hyuk had the upper hand in practical combat ability. Yoo Jae-myeong was only the best wizard based on circle formation. People said, ¡°Kang Min-hyuk is the first wizard to defeat a fortified warrior. This non-dance was a shocking move that took place at the upper level. Kang Min-hyuk proved that wizards don¡¯t have to be weak in close combat. He¡¯s the only one in the world: Special One.¡± That¡¯s how the nickname for Kang Min-hyuk was born. It was an expression of a reinforced warrior¡¯s counter-horse, and it was the moment when wizards worldwide fully accepted Kang Min-hyuk. * * * Kang Deok-cheol and Lee Jun-ho met soon after the fight. ¡°I think you were disappointed in my decision to prevent you from fighting Min-hyuk. However, his Incompetence was a poison that had to be stopped before it entered. In the case of the worst outcome, it was best for me to step forward.¡± On the day Kang Min-hyuk broke the Changcheon checkpoint, Lee Jun-ho expressed his opinion at Caju and the elders¡¯ meeting. ¡°I want to fight. People would want to see it: the current successor of Suhomun, defeating the former successor Kang Min-hyuk.¡± He was confident, despite Thousand Mu-baek¡¯s defeat. He knew how to deal with a wizard. It wasn¡¯t that he had ill-will toward Kang Min-hyuk, but he was eager to prove himself worthy of the successor¡¯s position. It was natural for him to want the fight, but Kang Deok-cheol resolutely rejected his request. ¡°I understand.¡± It proved to be the right choice; Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s power was more substantial than expected, and he might have lost the signboard. However, Lee Joon-ho could not hide his dismay in the face of helplessness. He clenched his fist so tight that his fingernails dug into his skin. ¡®What did I do?¡¯ Most people believed that Lee Jun-ho had pushed Kag Min-hyuk aside for the successor¡¯s place, but the truth was that Min-hyuk gave it up willingly. Jun-ho reminisced about the clear-skied night they had their conversation. Kang Min-hyuk had said. ¡°After all, Suhomun¡¯s successor requires talent as a prosecutor. I might be able to play the role, but my lack of power will get us all into trouble in a crisis. No, I think you¡¯re better suited to the role than I am.¡± A few days later, Kang Min-hyuk gave up his position and made an unprecedented move to the magic department. Lee Jun-ho knew that Kang Min-hyuk moved not only for himself but to leave room for Lee Jun-ho to shine and quickly establish himself as the new successor. And Kang Min-hyuk was new. Lee Jun-ho had followed Kang Min-hyuk, but he had no choice but to turn away from him after becoming the successor. Despite his advancements, the shadow of Kang Min-hyuk remained thick. People still remembered him and spoke fondly of him. Lee Jun-ho wanted to hear his name spoken by others, with the same reverence they held for Min-hyuk. However, following the battle, nobody knew Lee Jun-ho¡¯s name. He was just another bystander. People thought that Kang Deok-cheol lacked feeling for his son, but Lee Jun-ho had a different perspective. Kang Deok-cheol was a father as well as a warrior ¨C his attitude was consistently cold after min-hyuk left home, but he made it known that he would be welcome if he chose to return. Deok-cheol did not give opportunities so freely ¨C he only did so because the person in question was his son. Lee Jun-ho was convinced of Deok-cheol¡¯s paternal affection by that incident. Kang Min-hyuk had become a representative of magical academia by the time he challenged the guardian gate ¨C in that role, he had to be punished for Suhomun to maintain authority. If anybody else had made the challenge, he would have inflicted fatal damage. He showed less cruelty to Kang Min-hyuk. It was not Deok-cheol who threw Kang Min-hyuk out ¨C he stepped down of his own accord. Lee Jun-ho saw Kang Deok-cheol more clearly than others. On his strong face, he saw traces of time. ¡®You still have a rich man¡¯s spirit.¡¯ After leaving the Caju room, Lee Jun-ho looked up at the sky with a complex expression. The question arose dozens of times a day, whether it was indeed the right thing to take the place of the successor. He knew that he would play the role well but staying next to Kang Deok-cheol was very lonely. It seemed that he had more fun when he was with Kang Min-hyuk. ¡°It¡¯s frustrating.¡± A white breath spread; he would find little rest that day. He went straight to the training center. There was only one thing to do now: get stronger. That day, Lee Jun-ho swung his sword all night until it was bright. Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Chapter 108-Special One (2) Who was most curious about Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s welfare? Reinforced warriors? The general public? No, it was magical academia. As soon as they could, they visited Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s ward, anxious to know how he was feeling. . ¡°How are you? I can¡¯t tell you how worried I was after the non-dance. I was breathless with anxiety, but I am so relieved that it is not as serious as I suspected. Although it is weak, I brought a special German magic elixir to help with your recovery. Eat this and make sure you recover well.¡± It was Marco Dawson of the German Magic Association. Unlike his usual style, which was rumored to be harsh, he spoke in a very soft voice. Marco Dawson did not leave Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s side for a while. When he coughed, he brought water and talked to him from the side. Kang Min-hyuk knew why he was there. He wanted to hear about the magic he used in non-dance, but he couldn¡¯t ask directly, so he tried to coax it out of him with kindness. Kang Min-hyuk turned away from Marco Dawson¡¯s gaze. After Marco Dawson, more well-meaning, reputable wizards from all over the world arrived, wielding fruit baskets and worried glances. Kang Min-hyuk was the hot potato of magic academia. All magic shown in the dance was a mystery, and to peek at the secrets, the sorcerers would have offered up their liver and gallbladder. Of course, not every visitor had an ulterior motive. People like Sang-hoon, Yoo Jae-myeong, Lee Hak-beom, and Kim Seong-ho also visited the hospital. Lee Hak-beom was still living in England, but he got on a plane to Korea as soon as he heard the news. Choi Byeong-ho¡¯s visit was noisy. As he rushed in with a nurse, he yelled and bustled about. ¡°Would Min-hyuk choose a room like this? Let¡¯s move to the VIP hospital room right now; Min-hyuk, do not worry ¨C I know the hospital director well, and I promise you¡¯ll have the best medical staff available. Oh, look at your thin face, Min-hyuk! What do you want to eat? Just say it, and you¡¯ll have it.¡± Choi Byeong-ho was a fascinating person. Theirs was a relationship formed by mutual gains, but his affection was sincere. After that, the rampage ended, and Kang Min-hyuk greeted the visitor he had desired. ¡°How are you feeling, Kang Min-hyuk?¡± It was the Archmage of the British Magic Association, John Wesley. * * * John Wesley saw Kang Min-hyuk through a fresh lens. The day they first met, he evaluated his skills as superior to a student. In less than a year, that dynamic had flipped. Min-hyuk¡¯s growth was exceptional. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Suhomun was a dangerous choice. If you died, we would have lost several hundred years of magical development. It wasn¡¯t only your life you left open to sacrifice, but the future of the entire magical world.¡± Kang Min-hyuk had become the core of magical academia. As a result of a magical civilization¡¯s development, no one wanted Kang Min-hyuk to die in non-dance. Kang Min-hyuk laughed. ¡°Do you know what? While I¡¯ve been here, countless wizards have visited. They all reacted the same way. Instead of worrying about me, they worried about the knowledge in my head. If I died, all that knowledge would be destroyed. I think maybe you are no different. As you just said, in the end, what I know is more important than the wizard that knows it.¡± He was right, and John Wesley¡¯s silence confirmed it. ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean I blame you. If I were in your position, I would have done the same ¨C what I know is significant. During my recovery, I¡¯ve wondered whether it was right to disclose my knowledge to the public.¡± ¡°¡­Why is that?¡± ¡°I have made several presentations in aid of magical academia¡¯s development. Double casting, magic shape change, mana fairy tale, medical magic, etc. What did the other wizards do while I shared these techniques? Have you disclosed what you have? No. You gave nothing. I gave my knowledge to aid everyone¡¯s progress, at no cost, but the only thing that came back to me was a demand for more. Suddenly, people seemed to see me as a treasure trove of knowledge that they could shove their sticky hands into and take whatever they needed.¡± There were no exceptions in the magic academia ¨C everybody was guilty of it. The American Magic Association seized it, the Korean Magic Association received it, and the British Magic Association tried their best to integrate it. Ultimately, everybody wanted a piece of it ¨C what was once a gift became an expectation, as though the world had the right to what he had found. John Welsey lowered his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± There was no adequate excuse for their greed. Yes, part of his visit was to check up on Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s comfort, but he would never have made the journey if he didn¡¯t hope to pick up a few clues about the magic used in non-dance. He was infested with curiosity. ¡°No.¡± Kang Min-hyuk began, ¡°As I said earlier, I would have reacted the same if our roles were reversed. However, I was convinced that the magical academia would not be able to develop without my help ¨C I want this world to fight monsters, and if I can equip people with the tools to make that happen, I have been glad to do it. Rather than being content with saving lives, we should all work together to eliminate the source of this catastrophe that exists beyond the gate. However, it¡¯s impossible. Because reinforced warriors are the leaders of our world? That¡¯s not such a big deal. The situation would be no different if magic were the primary force.¡± His conviction in his statement stemmed from experience ¨C he had seen Klinssman¡¯s world and how they struggled to eliminate the source of their peril. Even after 2000 years, their closest state to success was contentedly coexisting with the beasts that sought to tear their world to shreds, waiting for them to knock at the door. Powerful forces must lead people to power. ¡°While humans are fighting for fun, the monsters beyond the gate grow stronger. I want to unite the forces as one, and I want to stand at the center of it.¡± ¡°That means¡­?¡± John Wesley¡¯s eyes shook; he could see where Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s criticisms were headed. ¡°Yes. I want to build a tower. If I¡¯m planning an all-out war with monsters at the center of the world, will the British Magic Association stand by me?¡± John Wesley opened his eyes wide. The request was completely unexpected. * * * John Wesley¡¯s thinking became complicated. Kang Min-hyuk had an ideal theory ¨C working together, instead of against each other, would generate the strength they needed to abolish the monsters. Still, it wasn¡¯t possible¡­ When the monsters first appeared, people thought the world would perish. As time went on, the people who fought for their lives gradually adapted to reality for over a century. Gates and dungeons became everyday activities, and a system was developed to respond to them. Hunters kept the general public safe, so that continuation, at least, was possible. That was the problem. It was a tolerable ordeal, and people grew complacent with that fact. Kang Min-hyuk demanded change. John Wesley returned to England to present the idea to Wayne Burns. He appeared troubled by the notion. ¡°It¡¯s a dangerous plan.¡± Kang Min-hyuk was a great person ¨C the best wizard in the world, and no one could surpass his status as a scholar, but his formation of power was a different matter. Many people would flock to his name, which was a positive thing, but it also meant that the existing forces would rebel under the threat of a new addition to the ranks. There was no reason to stand against Kang Min-hyuk when he had no affiliation. Still, if he gained power, the magical academia might rapidly change into a world he resided over. There would be those who could not accept it. However, his knowledge could only be significant when combined with power. The initiative is integral to success. Upon the Tower¡¯s erection, existing vested interests would try to press down before Kang Min-hyuk had taken a seat. ¡°What should I do?¡± asked John Wesley. ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of choice. The reason the World Magic Federation advocates Kang Min-hyuk is that he gave his magic independently. People want to use Kang Min-hyuk as a tool, not a leader who gives instructions above their heads. Eventually, it will spark warfare. I don¡¯t know.¡± It was a really difficult situation. Kang Min-hyuk reached out only to the British Magic Association. If confusion arose, the British Magic Association would not be hostile, but would they prefer to stand apart from the proceedings? Wayne Burns was dizzy and couldn¡¯t choose either way. Authority was a notable achievement, but Min-hyuk¡¯s magic held more than just power. If his tower was safely established, the expansion of his power could never be prevented. He was a predator who would destroy the ecosystem. Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s pagoda had such a meaning. Now, he grasped the meaning of his Incompetence. ¡°He¡¯s a terrifying person. Kang Min-hyuk proved that he is the best wizard in the world through his non-dance. The A-class qualifications obtained in academic competitions and the reputation of being the best wizard proves to the people that he is qualified as a leader. His public rejection of Suhomun will also gain him the trust of many wizards.¡± Goosebumps scurried across Wayne Burns¡¯ flesh as he realized the undertones of Min-hyuk¡¯s Incompetence. Many people couldn¡¯t understand Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s choice, but everything had fitted together perfectly if it ended in Ma-tap. Kang Min-hyuk was purposeful ¨C his every action held a meaning deeper than a single step. If he had the power to match it, he could accomplish genuinely great things. However, he could not ignore the power of vested interests. The strength and ambition accumulated over the past 100 years could not be destroyed immediately, no matter how great Kang Min-hyuk was. ¡°How do I do this?¡± The crossroads of choice plunged Wayne Burns into trouble. However, he was not given enough time to contemplate. After Kang Min-hyuk made his proposal to John Wesley, he had already set a D-Day and implemented the plan. Just a few days later, Kang Min-hyuk appeared in front of the TV. * * * The PD of S News accepted Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s request for filming without enquiring about the content ¨C he didn¡¯t want to miss the opportunity of broadcasting Kang Min-hyuk. The atmosphere began with a friendly buzz of excitement ¨C most expected insight into the non-dance ¨C why he had challenged, and what his relationship with his father was like¡­what came out of Min-hyuk¡¯s mouth caused everyone watching to question their ears. ¡°I would like to inform you of the start of a new tower.¡± It was the beginning of a truly unconventional move that filled the viewers with awe. Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Episode 109: Unconventional Walk (1) Behind the camera, people responded with rage. The crew¡¯s expressions were stained with shock, and the PD sent a hand signal demanding that they focus on the live broadcast. Their reaction was well understood. Kang Min-hyuk, the protagonist of the magical revolution, creating a tower was groundbreaking news. It was a game-changer. Like a Pied Piper, Kang Min-hyuk could lead the crowds along the path he was making. Within the grave silence, Kang Min-hyuk finally opened his mouth, ¡°As you all know, I was a prosecutor. Since I was a child, I have been wielding my sword, and I started magic at a late age. Do you know what I thought after my initial foray into magic? Magic is a discipline that requires a lifetime of study, but I thought it was less open than fortified warriors ¨C more secretive. The magical academia exchanged with each other but closed their mouths where necessary. The academic conference became a stage where virtually everyone who took the stage did so to boast. A whopping 100 years have passed since monsters first appeared. The fortified warriors developed each other¡¯s strength by fighting and bleeding side-by-side, eventually reaching their present position. However, the sorcerers are trapped in their own bubbles and are unable to escape the frame of oppression.¡± It was funny. Just because they were the underdogs didn¡¯t mean they had camaraderie. Sorcerers were busy keeping each other in check and didn¡¯t want a new force to emerge. Min-hyuk didn¡¯t know if the next 2000 years would play out like Klinssman¡¯s world, but the magical academia of the day was a hideous place. A society in which minorities rejected minorities. Many of them were naturally developing civilizations because many people were concentrated, but the monopolization of power seemed to be a pervasive goal. Some magical forces retained an essence of purity, but magic wasn¡¯t a field that could thrive on that alone. ¡°People said it. It¡¯s crazy to present great magical knowledge as a public good. Do you know why I was doing that? I wanted to show it was possible. Don¡¯t just hide the results of studies; open them to the world with me! I hoped that the academic world of magic would develop. But what was the result? From some point on, they demanded magical knowledge, taking it for granted. They didn¡¯t present their knowledge unless it was a place where they could show off their strength, and yet, they were eager to seize mine.¡± The original intentions behind magical conferences were good and aimed at advancements, but not anymore. The forces that had won the academic competitions gained a considerable reputation, but the academic conference¡¯s quality was falling day by day. ¡°Why do we learn magic? For authority? To feel a part of something? Not because of that. Magic is for the destruction of the monsters that threaten the security of this world. So, I want to give you a new path. Rather than presenting magic as a public good, I would like to show you the right way to grow as a wizard ¨C something that I have experienced. Those who are truly passionate about magic are those who will join me in our mission to destroy all monsters in the future. I will provide a place where they can feel at home. The beginning of the new tower, which I want to discuss here, is not born from greed, but from the urge to develop together and annihilate the monsters infecting our quality of life.¡± The announcement cut down existing forces, but they couldn¡¯t continue as they were, anyway. Somebody had to do something, and Kang Min-hyuk was the person to step up. The minority didn¡¯t want Kang Min-hyuk to pursue his goal because it threatened their illusion of sovereignty. Kang Min-hyuk continued, ¡°A week in the future, we are planning to hold the inauguration ceremony of the new tower. Those who agree with my opinion and wish to enter the magical powers or the towers that will form exchanges in the future, please brighten the opening ceremony.¡± The countdown began. Meanwhile, Kang Min-hyuk had a lot of work to do. ¡°See you then!¡± The live broadcast ended on that note, and, of course, the world flipped. * * * The fire fell on the foot of the magic academia. As soon as Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s broadcast ended, the World Magic Association immediately ordered an emergency meeting. Antoine Ballard, President of the French Magic Association, raged down the phone, his face full of anger. ¡°This is ridiculous. I admit that Kang Min-hyuk has achieved marvelous things and greatly helped our collective progress, but he has publicly stood against us! He has expressed obvious hostility toward us. He speaks as though it¡¯s for humanity, but Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s true intention is to destroy us and take power eventually!¡± ¡°I knew it would be like this. Why would you disclose that valuable knowledge as a public good? Even when he first displayed his skills at the academic conference, his presentation implied dark intentions.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Other presidents sympathized with Antoine Ballard¡¯s words. If Kang Min-hyuk did not articulate his hostility, would they have accepted his tower positively? No. A few days ago, at the gathering of key figures, they said this about the future of Kang Min-hyuk: ¡°Kang Min-hyuk is young and needs to be soothed. Now that we are in a neutral position, we must not suppress him but protect everyone and create an environment where they can continue to present their knowledge. However, if Kang Min-hyuk makes a move for power, we will need to reach a decision. His will is dangerous, and it will destroy the existing system.¡± The World Magic Alliance didn¡¯t want him to work against them, nor did they want to work with him. They wanted to utilize his talents without compromising the system. Those at the top were afraid to descend ¨C their wealth and fame overflowing; they perceived anything below themselves as a bottomless drop into a hellish abyss. Antoine Ballard continued his tirade, ¡°Let¡¯s show Kang Min-hyuk what he should fear. He must pay the price for how wrong he was to create the tower without consulting us and for dropping us like trash. Kang Min-hyuk is a monster who will destroy the ecosystem. Sharing power as we do is to maintain the balance of the world, and his monopoly on power heralds the birth of a dictator.¡± Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s unparalleled potential frightened them¡­ Ballard¡¯s reaction seemed extreme from a distance, but he spoke from a place of fear, and many dwelt in that space alongside him. They had to destroy the tree while it was a seed. Amongst the leaders were those, who stayed silent, wishing to maintain their power, and those who stood by Kang Min-hyuk. Wayne Burns was of the latter group. Seeing the way people raged against Kang Min-hyuk made him ask the question: ¡®Why are they so angry?¡¯ Was it because Kang Min-hyuk blamed them? If so, they deserved it. They saw no fault in their perspective that the wizard¡¯s knowledge took precedence over the wizard¡¯s wellbeing. People were angry because his decision didn¡¯t benefit them this time, and Min-hyuk went from being revered to revolted in a single maneuver. Of course, interaction with him would aid magical development, but then it became a power-play ¨C they would have to accept him as superior. The primary source of their fear, however, was Min-hyuk¡¯s potential. His brilliance would rule over everything else the magical academia had to offer, and the current system would crumble beneath his steps. He strove for peace, and so did they, but their version of peace always had them in power. Where did the nobility of magic go? The wizards before him were fickle as children, just days before they had pampered and pandered to Kang Min-hyuk, but at the mention of the word Matop, they were convinced he was demonic. Wayne Burns laughed. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± asked Antoine Ballard, his eyebrow raised quizzically. ¡°How dazzling magic is! How lucky we are to know it and use it, and what a shame that it has been so neglected over the years ¨C like a stray dog strolling aimlessly through the streets, just waiting for somebody to see it for what it really is! For its matted fur to be smoothed, its gaze to be tamed; a sharp-toothed, invincible beast. Kang Min-hyuk can bring magic to its fullest potential, and you would stand in the way of that?¡± It was then that Wayne Burns knew that Kang Min-hyuk was wholly invested in an unconventional beginning. He expected to be rejected by the majority and extended his hand to the BMA. If they alone were on his side, he could handle all of the other associations in his stride. In all likelihood, he didn¡¯t even need the British magic Association¡¯s help. After thinking all night, Wayne Burns made a decision, ¡°I have to participate in the inauguration ceremony. If I¡¯m in the way, let me step back.¡± When Wayne Burns chose to raise Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s hand, the other presidents were apoplectic. * * * Things got noisy. Although the British Magic Association was in, this did not change the World Magic Association¡¯s mind. They immediately contacted the Korean Magic Association. ¡°In the future, we will accept Korea as an important member of the World Magic Alliance. In return, please use your power to prevent Kang Min-hyuk from creating the pagoda. That¡¯s all we want.¡± Park Dong-jin, the president of the association of the Korean Magic Association, laughed at the phone call. ¡°The Korean magic academia is in my hands. No matter how great a reputation Kang Min-hyuk has, if I see fit, he will never be able to work in Korea.¡± He had the opportunity to become a world magic alliance member ¨C greed crossed Park Dong-jin¡¯s face. Unlike the reinforced warriors, Korean magic was unrecognized. It was always being rejected, and the mainstream guys didn¡¯t give it a chance. It was a great opportunity through which the Korean Magic Association could advance to the world stage. Park Dong-jin had tried to contact Kang Min-hyuk previously, but Kang Min-hyuk never showed a positive attitude. A while ago, Park Dong-jin invited Kang Min-hyuk to a meeting but ignored him. His attitude spawned hostility in Dong-jin¡¯s heart. He called Kang Min-hyuk right away. Click. [What is it?] ¡°I am Park Dong-jin. You know who I am, so I will skip the explanation. I don¡¯t know whose permission you want to create the tower, but you¡¯d better stop right now. This is Korea. The only ruling tower is the one attached to my name.¡± It was blackmail, designed to frighten a seventeen-year-old boy. A leisurely grin came to Park Dong-jin¡¯s face. Then, laughter came through the phone. [Hahaha, that sounds interesting. Let¡¯s do it.] ¡°What?¡± [Please show me how great the power of Park Dong-jin is. I knew very well what would happen if I found the tower. You¡¯ll have to do all you can to stop me. I¡¯ll have no future interactions with the Korean Magic Association.] Tuk-! Park Dong-jin, who was trying to shout with a scarlet face, threw the phone at a voice that could no longer be heard. ¡°That cheeky bastard!¡± He had no choice but to use his own power. He immediately contacted the government¡¯s link. The reason the Korean Magic Association was so influential was because of its relationship with the government. KMA had been in power for a long time, and thanks to it, established an excellent relationship with the government. Therefore, it was possible to interact with Suhomun. In a political position, he was powerful. ¡°At such an important time, why don¡¯t you answer the phone?¡± The other person did not answer the phone. At first, it was considered insignificant. However, no matter how much time passed, the phone remained unanswered. An ominous premonition passed through him. When he hurriedly contacted the information source, he received shocking news. [It¡¯s a big deal. The government seems to be trying to side with Kang Min-hyuk.] ¡°What bullshit is this?!¡± [You know the forces that dominate the Korean mana stone market? Now, those guys who entered the world stage and swept away red mana stones turned out to be Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s. So it seems that even now, the government cannot reject Kang Min-hyuk. Since the amount of tax collected from the mana stone market is beyond imagination, the government believes that Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s tower will have a positive financial effect on Korea.] Park Dong-jin opened his eyes. He judged Kang Min-hyuk by his age. He overlooked what kind of life Kang Min-hyuk lived and the fact that he took lessons as a successor from a very young age. The live broadcast was planned, trapped and waiting for the opponent. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Park Dong-jin¡¯s face turned pale. Somehow, it seemed that things were going wrong. Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Episode 110: An Unconventional Walk (2) A warm voice that conjured images of a kind face drifted over the phone. Go Young-cheol responded calmly, ¡°Actions will prove your words.¡± [Yes, yes. There¡¯s no need to worry at all. Although there are rumors that the president of the association, Park Dong-jin, has been seeking support everywhere, he¡¯s little more than a scarecrow without the government¡¯s help. We never intended to have a lousy relationship with Kang Min-hyuk. The Korean Magic Association does not influence the world ¨C Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s tower shows great promise, and I believe its support is of national interest.] The person on the other end of the phone was from the Korean government, and his initial tone wasn¡¯t so soft. As the conversation progressed, he became aware of Ko Young-cheol and Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s power and how much it exceeded the Korean magic association. It became clear which side was more valuable, and the government quickly changed its preference. Click-! Go Young-cheol hung up. The secret of the red mana stone was a considerable advantage. Kang Min-hyuk ordered the purchase of all red mana stones to monopolize the distribution network at a time when no one had not yet revealed the secret. As a result, Kang Min-hyuk accumulated enormous wealth. He had a lot of cash, but alongside that, the red mana stones piled up immeasurably. However, Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s plan did not end there. He was unsure if he¡¯d work only on the domestic stage. Still, as the number of red mana stones that had to be processed on the world stage increased, information inevitably leaked out, so Kang Min-hyuk revealed the red mana stone¡¯s secret and immediately patented the process. According to the international agreement (‡øëH…f¼s), patent management was strict for technology related to mana stones. If the law does not protect intellectual property, there is the possibility that people would lose the means to get stronger; disaster would strike if anyone violated the patent laws. Therefore, Kang Min-hyuk used a very safe system as he disclosed his secrets. Mana stones from Korea were monopolized. Even though a total monopoly on the world stage was impossible, the fees received from fictitious patent rights extended beyond the realm of imagination. Also, he purchased many blue mana stones whose prices were falling immediately after the secret was revealed. Eventually, the blue mana stone price rose again, but Kang Min-hyuk evaded the color division and became mana stone rich thanks to the temporary phenomenon. His wealth consisted of more than money; since the mana stone was the foundation of a fortified civilization, Kang Min-hyuk held power. Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s skill was phenomenal. As he watched the situation progress from the sidelines, Ko Young-cheol admired the results achieved in a short time. With that situation, the government had no choice but to change its attitude. The money Kang Min-hyuk made was at least in trillions, and the tax amount was huge. Kang Min-hyuk tried to maintain a good relationship with the government in the first place by transparently revealing the mana stone trading process. In the past, the status of Sanyu-guk (®bÓ͇ø) was excellent. Likewise, now that an alternative mana stone energy was created, Kang Min-hyuk surpassed an oil-producing country¡¯s rate, so the government¡¯s calculations were over. Apart from his potential as a wizard, Kang Min-hyuk had a monopoly on the mana stone market. He was a precious person. As soon as he hung up the phone, the government figure sent a text message. [It was great to speak with you. I hope we can maintain a good relationship in the future, and if you have time, why don¡¯t you come and eat with us?] Go Young-cheol smiled. In the future, the government would be a good partner. However, Go Young-cheol did not have a meal with the government official. He was in Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s shadow and would exert greater power if he did not disclose his identity. * * * Rumors spread about Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s monopolization of the mana stone market. Naturally, the World Magic Alliance went wild. They met in an emergency meeting a few days before, and the incident forced them to gather together again. ¡°This is a huge problem. Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s power is now exerting a strong influence not only in Korea but also in the global mana stone market. If you have trouble with him, you will have a problem securing mana stones.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a tough situation.¡± Nobody was sure how to proceed. Mana stones were a crucial factor. Reinforcement liquid was required to gain power as a hunter, and that was made from mana stones. If you couldn¡¯t secure mana stones, what kind of problems would arise? It would directly impact growth. Antoine Ballard, president of the French Magic Association, came out. ¡°It is true that we cannot ignore Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s power. But, as you know, once you compromise, it ends. Kang Min-hyuk is a person who threatens us with only his magical knowledge. But what do you think about the fact that he secretly monopolized the mana stone market? Kang Min-hyuk is foreboding. We must distance ourselves from him¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°The moment you present a compromised plan to Kang Min-hyuk, you will lose initiative.¡± Everyone was in sync ¨C they didn¡¯t want Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s power to grow, and they¡¯d do whatever they could to prevent it. Cessation of trade with him was essential; they¡¯d have to secure a new trading route. ¡°Bear in mind: The World Magic Alliance forbids working in conjunction with Kang Min-hyuk. The meeting¡¯s conclusion established a need to be firm in their lack of compromise with Kan Min-hyuk so that they didn¡¯t legitimize the tower he was building. If that happened, the new tower would expand its power to the point where it becomes unmanageable. If he monopolized the mana stone market and added Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s magical knowledge, the growth trend would defy the limits of his imagination. The meeting drew to a close. They gathered their opinions, but the problem was Park Dong-jin in Korea, who had made an urgent call to appeal to the irrationality of the WMA¡¯s decision. ¡°I can¡¯t stop doing business with Kang Min-hyuk. Do you understand? The Korean Magic Association would crumble.¡± [Sorry, but this has already been decided. If you need mana stones, it will be a little more expensive than the market price, but we have secured some of them¡­] ¡°These dogs!¡± Pagak! He threw the phone before the end of the sentence. Park Dong-jin couldn¡¯t calm his rage. Just a few days ago, he thought that joining hands with the World Magic Alliance would lead him to the path of glory. What had happened? Due to the mana stone market, the Korean Magic Association encountered a complicated situation. Forces outside of Korea had the next best option, but the fire fell on Park Dong-jin¡¯s feet right away. Inability to secure mana stones was a death sentence. There was only one solution. That evening, Park Dong-jin eventually went to Kang Min-hyuk. * * * Park Dong-jin had the sensation of his life collapsing around his ears. The government turned its back on him just because he was hostile to Kang Min-hyuk, so the supply of mana stones ¨C the core of magic ¨C stopped. Usually, the first class that acquired red mana stones was strengthened warriors. They have to go through Kang Min-hyuk to process red mana stones, but they were already promised a certain amount. So, for Ganghwa warriors, there was no reason to face issues due to Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s market monopoly. However, the Korean Magic Association was in a different position. Most of their mana stone consumption was acquired through the market, so the situation became desperate. Park Dong-jin immediately changed his attitude when he met with Kang Min-hyuk. ¡°I made a big mistake because I was blinded by greed. We will provide full support so that your tower can settle safely in Korea, so why don¡¯t you withdraw the transaction and supply mana stones to us again? We are, after all, walking the same, magical path. If Kang Min-hyuk hopes for the growth of magic academia, I think there must be a way for us to coexist.¡± He lowered his head, and his voice was gloomy. Park Dong-jin was neither a great man nor a great wizard. Although he was only a 4th circle wizard, he gained great advantage from his starting point of old politics and rose to his present position. There were many times when he couldn¡¯t figure things out quickly due to his ego, but in a crisis, he could tell the difference between shit and miso. There was also a way to maintain a relationship with the World Magic Association and receive a supply of mana stones. Still, he was sure that path would lead to the destruction of the Korean Magic Association. Kang Min-hyuk said, ¡°Why should I do that? There seems to be no reason to coexist with the person who threatened me a while ago.¡± ¡°For me, it doesn¡¯t matter what the Korean Magic Association chooses. Whether by cooperating with the World Magic Alliance or fighting against it, in a situation where the government has chosen to stand by, the Korean Magic Association¡¯s name poses no threat. If you choose an all-out war, you can do it as much as you want. To be honest, wouldn¡¯t I benefit from the collapse of the Korean Magic Association?¡± Park Dong-jin¡¯s expression hardened. If war ensued, Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s momentum suggested that the war would be immortal. As Park Dong-jin was still unaware of Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s power, he was confused by his remarks about the Korean Magic Association¡¯s weakness. In Korea, the Korean Magic Association had always been respected. Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Episode 111: An Unconventional Walk (3) Park Dong-jin held a press conference the very next day. Reporters arrived expecting a conflict between him and Kang Min-hyuk, but they soon saw the U-turn the KMA had made. ¡°I¡¯ve held Kang Min-hyuk in high esteem for some time now. His double-casting work, magic shape change, mana fairy tale, medical magic, etc., have been inspired and inspiring. Kang Min-hyuk has released precious magical knowledge for free for the pure purpose of academic magic¡¯s development. His integrity alone surpasses his skill. My initial response to his tower was, I admit it: a mistake. It¡¯s my pleasure to announce that the Korean Magical Association will proudly and actively support Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s new endeavor.¡± Papapat. Cameras flashed like fireworks, hungry to capture the moment. The meaning of Park Dong-jin¡¯s remarks was exact: their power struggle had ended in his surprising surrender. Not only had they reached an understanding, but Park Dong-jin became Min-hyuk¡¯s cheerleader. He went on, ¡°I received a very disorienting offer some time ago. The World Magic Association asked me to interfere with Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s actions, and foolishly, I was swayed by their coercion. The status of the World Magic Alliance made me dumb. But now I know what¡¯s important, and I have something to say to them. The World Magic Alliance is the force that has benefited most from Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s good-will ¨C does it make sense to hinder the creation of a new tower just because they fear hierarchic disruption? We must protect Kang Min-hyuk. In the end, a society that cannot develop must change.¡± Park Dong-jin¡¯s political power was in acting. It was a great appeal, and those who watched admired it. Following his speech, a reporter asked a question designed to trip him up. They were from the World Magic Alliance. ¡°Kang Min-hyuk publicly condemned the WMA. Can you look past that?¡± It was an aggressive question; closer inspection revealed the reporter as a World Magic Association member. Park Dong-jin smiled and came down from the stage. The KMA ran the risk of attack from those who supported the WMA, but there was no other viable option. ¡°In the end, our closest threat is also the most lethal ¨C as long as the government side with Kang Min-hyuk, my decision is fixed. Do you walk the path that the Korean government turns away from within Korea¡¯s landmass, or do you choose to keep home comforts while you can be turned away on the world stage? The answer is simple.¡± The world is, after all, the world. Korea was home ¨C a reality he would face every single day. ¡°As a result of our unification, we have agreed on a lower-priced mana stone trade.¡± Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s carrot was an enticing one. Kang Min-hyuk said that if Park Dong-jin took on a trumpeter¡¯s role, he would receive the supply of red mana stones and a 10% discount on the market price. When converted into cold, hard cash, 10% was a healthy sum. At first, Park Dong-jin was very proud of his visit to Kang Min-hyuk, and his criticisms melted away like snow under the sun. The human heart is like a reed. For the cost of a single carrot, Park Dong-jin was sincerely praying for Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s victory. * * * Kang Deok-cheol¡¯s teaching was impersonal. He encouraged his students to embrace their enemies ¨C everybody could be useful in the proper circumstances, and there was no need to turn away from somebody just because you didn¡¯t like them. You could gain as much from somebody you don¡¯t trust as someone you do. Kang Min-hyuk grew up surrounded by Kang Deok-cheol¡¯s philosophy playing out. He agreed with his father¡¯s stance. Every human being has (at least) two sides. No matter how good the person, you could never be sure what kind of thoughts rattled about their heads. People like Go Young-cheol, who had invested a lot into Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s plans, was easy to trust, but not every relationship had such firm foundations. Shallow human relationships had their functions, and Kang Min-hyuk knew how to deepen them to ensure loyalty. If he used sticks and carrots correctly, the other side would never break the trust, so he accepted Park Dong-jin. Kang Min-hyuk didn¡¯t like him, but he had to use him for his ideas to work as planned. Before crossing the line, Park Dong-jin quickly decided that he was surrendering. From the moment he bowed his head, he became useful. The effect of his trumpeting was immediately noticeable. The World Magic Association was criticized and showed a momentary agitation, but he didn¡¯t change his attitude. The price for power was too high to accept their opinions on Kang Min-hyuk. As the noise grew, clamoring around the topic of the tower, Kang Min-hyuk sent invitations to several forces that had no affiliation to the WMA ¨C the British, German and Canadian Magic Association. The British Magic Association, represented by Wayne Burns, spoke first, ¡°The reason I supported Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s choice is that his dream coincides with ours. Together, I believe we can advance academic magic to its highest potential. However, except for the eight forces gathered here, more than a hundred forces, large and small, have decided to join the World Magic Alliance. This is a huge problem. Being isolated in magical academia means that you have no choice but to perish in a land where self-improvement is impossible. Your support would be invaluable in preventing the demise of our evolution.¡± Kang Min-hyuk added, ¡°He speaks the truth. Isolation in magic academia is a deadly problem.¡± Isolation didn¡¯t just mean bullying. Interactions with magic academia included material things, and as a result, active transactions would be cut off¡ªMana stones, artifacts, spellbooks, human resources, etc. Everything magical couldn¡¯t be exchanged with other forces, and the majority would attack isolated forces by any means available. Germany¡¯s position was especially tricky ¨C gates formed there often, and neighboring countries, which are usually members of the World Magic Federation, had helped them a lot. But what if that support was cut off? Germany had to live in danger every day. It wasn¡¯t merely a financial issue; many problems could arise. ¡°I will work hard to combat the effects of isolation. As you know, I have a monopoly on the mana stone market, and I have more magical knowledge than others. I understand it¡¯s hard at first. Until things fall into place, dangerous days will loom. However, the longer the battle progresses, the more advantageous we are. Why did you choose me? Even if the World Magic Alliance is strong, but together, we will be stronger.¡± It was convincing. He tantalized them with the thought of the long fight. As time passed, Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s advantage would extend ¨C the mana stone market was a well that would not dry out, and talents derived from superior knowledge of magic will be accessible to those who worked with him. They would win the war if they didn¡¯t collapse too soon. However, there was another problem. Wayne Burns represented everyone¡¯s opinion. ¡°How many forces are you prepared for? The creation of a tower is not child¡¯s play. If you begin something so monumental and are content with plucking a few students from the Department of Magic, then declaring that you are a magic tower, chaos will ensue. Your dream of the future? It¡¯s good, but the present state is also important. No matter how great Kang Min-hyuk is, if he claims to be a tower by himself, no one will accept it.¡± It was one of the more significant problems, but Min-hyuk had already found an answer to it. If Kang Min-hyuk revealed the names of those who decided to sympathize with him, it would be resolved imminently. Still, he chose not to say. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about power. I have obtained the consent of several people who will help me. If you doubt the power I have, you don¡¯t have to come to the inaugural ceremony. But if you believe in me and are willing to go to the end, please consider all risks and participate.¡± That was the last promise. After a brief conversation, people rose from their seats and departed. Their faces spelled gloom; caught at the crossroads of a dramatic decision, they wouldn¡¯t get much sleep. * * * Time passed quickly. Finally, it was the day of the inauguration ceremony. People invited by Kang Min-hyuk gathered on the stage, which had been installed in front of the completed tower, which was majestic. However, architectural admiration was brief, and Marco Dawson of the German Magic Association became increasingly restless. ¡®It¡¯s dangerous.¡¯ A total of eight organizations, including the UK, Germany, and Russia, had agreed with Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s will, but only five organizations visited. Britain, which could be said to be the centerpiece, showed sincerity through Wayne Burns and John Wesley¡¯s appearance, but the Russian Magic Association and its two towers did not appear. The truth came to light later: their representative was a spy of the World Magic Association. They had no intention of following Kang Min-hyuk in the first place, but they deliberately set out to understand the situation. As a result, rumors spread, suggesting that the tower would be an empty vessel ¨C a show without any substance. That notion was asserted by Marco Dawson, of the German MA, whose concern grew in the face of it. He felt it was dangerous to walk in opposition to the Word MA, but he concluded that direct experience with Kang Min-hyuk was worth the risk. The lack of support was worrying for Kang Min-hyuk, who began to feel that he should have waited a little longer. If he couldn¡¯t level the playing field, the initial challenges would be tricky to overcome. In the meantime, the inauguration ceremony finally began. * * * Kang Min-hyuk stepped forward, reaching the stage in a shower of applause. He laughed deeply as his captive audience gazed up at him. ¡°As I expected.¡± There weren¡¯t many supporters. Participating in the founding ceremony wasn¡¯t a very sensible option. Most of them didn¡¯t show their faces because they didn¡¯t want to be disliked by the World Magic Alliance, but there was no reason for the fortified warriors to attend the event. As a result of the Incompetence battles, Kang Min-hyuk was recognized, but at the same time, he became a public enemy. There were even fewer reporters than at the previous public meetings. In short: the intentions of the World Magic Alliance worked. After all, the power of vested interests exerted intense pressure from the very beginning to prevent new forces from growing. But Min-hyuk was satisfied. He had England, Germany, and three horses, which amounted to more than you might think. He¡¯d previously considered only siding with England but had gained the trust of four more forces. ¡°From now on, I will make a point. This won¡¯t end in a day or two. The World Magic Alliance has chosen to walk in opposition to me, and it is possible to destroy the monsters beyond the gate only by subduing them and rallying them as one force. First impressions are strong. To those who are watching the inauguration ceremony from a distance, I have to show that I did not start without preparation.¡¯ Kang Min-hyuk grabbed the microphone and said in a confident voice, ¡°Before starting the inauguration ceremony, I would like to introduce the people who decided to lead the tower with me.¡± He pulled out the trump card. It was the moment for the show to begin. Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Chapter 112-An Unconventional Walk (4) The first person to board the stage was Lee Hak-beom; the audience was captive, awaiting what was to come. ¡°Professor Lee Hak-beom¡¯s help while I was studying in the Department of Magic was invaluable. As a joint Ma-Tap master alongside myself, he will handle Ma-Top¡¯s big and small events and lead the research team. As I said in the live broadcast, my primary aim is magical advancement.¡± To do that, a great scholar like Professor Lee Hak-beom is an essential piece of the puzzle. The scale and quality of our research team will be the greatest in the world. As of tomorrow, we will be making a massive investment of 100 billion won per year to ensure that¡¯s the case.¡± Clap clap clap! Applause burst out. In the past, Lee Hak-beom was only a professor ¨C now, he was recognized as an outstanding scholar. His support was meaningful in many ways ¨C his inclusion guaranteed the future of the research team. At least, Wayne Burns knew about Hak-beom¡¯s involvement ¨C they had discussed his bond with Kang Min-hyuk while he worked with the BMA. His knowledge of Lee Hak-beom differed from what the public knew ¨C Wayne Burns was acutely aware of Hak-beom¡¯s brilliance. Although the research team remained incomplete, the combination of Min-hyuk and Hak-beom was a recipe for excellence. Who would be next? People watched the stage, riveted. Nobody could predict¡­there were many people connected to Kang Min-hyuk, but joining the tower would be reserved for a prized few. ¡°The next member is Jeong Sang-hoon from the department of magic.¡± The audience expressed great pleasure and admiration at the revelation ¨C Sang-hoon had rapidly gained a reputation as one of Korea¡¯s finest prospects. This time, Kang Min-hyuk did not explain; Sang-hoon took the microphone himself. ¡°There will be some here who know me and some who don¡¯t. I¡¯m Jeong Sang-hoon, a 17-year-old magic student, and just a few months ago, I was a 2nd circle wizard. My life has changed since I enlisted my classmate, Kang Min-hyuk, as a Master. All of my progress would have been impossible without his teaching ¨C he made me grow as a wizard, and I will share my experiences with the disciples of the new tower.¡± As a result of his explanation, the name Jeong Sang-hoon¡¯s meaning was altered, and he shared his glory with Kang Min-hyuk. What would be the qualities of Matopism? Your skills as a wizard? Strong power? All right. However, the ability to share knowledge ¨C to teach ¨C was a defining factor. Sang-hoon¡¯s rapid growth was an active example of his teaching talent. Wayne Burns admired the team forming before him: the world¡¯s best wizard Kang Min-hyuk, the world-recognized scholar Lee Hak-beom, and Jeong Sang-hoon, who is said to be one of the most promising wizards of his generation: a formidable lineup. Among the personal connections that Kang Min-hyuk could mobilize, it was a unique arrangement of people. However, something was lacking¡­Kang Min-hyuk could not be the only source of sheer power ¨C even as the world¡¯s greatest, he couldn¡¯t handle everything by himself. He needed someone to take his place in the certainty of his absence. ¡°I¡¯d like to invite the final member of the leadership team to the stage.¡± The man¡¯s identity stepping onto the stage caused a stir ¨C the audience gasped and jumped from their seats. ¡°Whoah!¡± ¡°Surely not?!¡± They couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. The world¡¯s first sixth circle wizard, and the only living mage who could compete with Min-hyuk as the world¡¯s best, Yoo Jae-myeong stood before the crowd. * * * People were in shock, enchanted by Jae-myeong. Why was he there? He began to speak, ¡°I am Yoo Jae-myeong. Many of you are probably surprised by my decision to join Ma-top. Since my ascension to the sixth circle, many forces have tried to recruit me, but power is not the most important thing for a wizard. There are many wizards in the world who, like me, have stayed in the 5th circle for a long time. They weren¡¯t stuck because they were unskilled. Some had already reached the sixth circle but couldn¡¯t find the system through which it could function, so we had no choice but to live as half-circle six wizards. Then, I realized that development without knowledge is meaningless. While other sorcerers and I are outstanding in the realm of magic, a laboratory presence is what paves the way for progress.¡± There was power in Yoo Jae-myeong¡¯s remarks; the fact that he was the world¡¯s first six-circle wizard made people listen more intently. ¡°When I was recognized as a 6th Circle wizard, I had met Kang Min-hyuk and decided to join Matop there and then. Had it not been for him, I would still have been a half six circle wizard.¡± People¡¯s eyes widened at that remark ¨C Yoo Jae-myeong was implying that the sixth-circle magic he used now originated from Kang Min-hyuk. A member of the audience who had watched silently so far was so full of intrigue that it came spilling out. ¡°Basically, what you¡¯re saying is that Kang Min-hyuk taught you the sixth Circle magic?¡± ¡°Yes. I couldn¡¯t even catch the clue of it, but with Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s help, I was able to learn it. Kang Min-hyuk is a magical genius. While traveling worldwide to find the secret of circle six, I met countless people with the title of genius, but no one came up with a clear answer as Kang Min-hyuk did. If humanity reaches the stage of seeking the seventh circle, then only Kang Min-hyuk will provide an answer. Am I not the only wizard who¡¯s been able, so far, to reach the sixth circle? I couldn¡¯t have done it without him¡± ¡°Wow!¡± ¡°How amazing!¡± Yoo Jae-myeong¡¯s remarks were shocking, and the audience was visibly affected. His membership alone was astounding, but for him to reveal that Min-hyuk was the source of his development was truly spectacular. Wayne Burns admitted that Yoo Jae-myeong was an excellent finale to an impressive lineup. Ma-top gained respect, and through care, it gained strength. It was not only Yoo Jae-myeong who joined, but his followers, too, of which there were approximately fifty ¨C the minimum number of circles any wizard had attained within the group was three, and they would all join him at the new tower. Jae-myeong¡¯s strength would soon become Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s. He had already attained a great deal, and he was only just beginning. Kang Min-hyuk addressed the audience, ¡°The reason we didn¡¯t share all details with you, to begin with, was to confirm our sincerity. Those who responded to the invitation simply because they were curious would not take the risks that have led you all to the inauguration ceremony today.¡± The audience spoke among themselves, ¡°He¡¯s scary! How can he be so decisive at the age of only seventeen?¡± Showing off or assets is embedded in human nature. However, Kang Min-hyuk maintained his composure in a relaxed manner and did not open his mouth even in the face of mass disbelief. It allowed him to naturally filter the interested parties, leaving only those passionate about Ma-top. His sound judgment and display of readiness set him in good stead to endure the World Magic Alliance¡¯s inevitable attacks. In learning that he had made the right choice, Wayne Burns could not suppress a smile from spreading across his face and settling in his heart. Kang Min-hyuk went on, ¡°While we¡¯re all here, I¡¯d like to hold a demonstration.¡± The performance wasn¡¯t over yet. * * * Explicit intentions were underlying the decision to offer a demonstration: he wanted people to see the unknown brands of magic he had unearthed, to allow them a sense of security in his leadership. ¡°This magic¡¯s name is Fire Rain. It is sixth-circle flame magic, which makes flames fall from the sky like rain.¡± Following Min-hyuk¡¯s demo, Yoo Jae-myeong immediately followed. His magic covered the surroundings in a blanket of fire. ¡°Fire Lane.¡± Hwareuk. Rumble! A dark cloud formed in the sky. Like Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s, the rain of flames began to fall, and people were dazzled by the power of the sixth-circle magic, witnessed for the first time in their lives. With just one spell, the performance was imprinted on their minds forever. However, Kang Min-hyuk wanted to give an overwhelming show, and as the aftermath of Fire Lane disappeared, he immediately began the next spell. ¡°This is Flame Cannon.¡± ¡°This is Stone Shower.¡± ¡°This is Giga Lightning.¡± The demonstration continued. People¡¯s facial expressions gradually turned into shock and fear. Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s talent as a scholar was widely appreciated. Still, his practical skills were phenomenal ¨C upon witnessing them, the audience had no trouble believing that Yoo Jae-myeong¡¯s prowess stemmed from Kang Min-hyuk. Even though he wasn¡¯t a sixth circle wizard himself, his knowledge and raw talent made it clear that he was capable of such a ridiculous achievement. To open the gateway to the sixth circle was a remarkable feat. Wizards had long struggled at the fifth because they couldn¡¯t find the clues, but Kang Min-hyuk revealed a lot of sixth circle magic with such ease that it seemed vaguely insulting to their endeavors. All of the magic announced by Kang Min-hyuk had a considerable degree of completion, and its power also exceeded expectations. The demonstration took a long time. Since the mana consumption was considerable, Yoo Jae-myeong had to break between casting, but nobody complained. A legend that would resound throughout history was blossoming before their very eyes; all discontent disappeared long before. Finally, the last demonstration was unleashed. ¡°This magic is Twin Cyclone.¡± ¡°As you can see, I have conjured 16 six-circle spells ¨C you may want to know what qualifications you must meet to learn it.¡± In the elaborate magical library of Klinssman¡¯s world, there was an extensive section open to the public ¨C despite much of the literature being of a lower level, it made seventh circle magic accessible to all. That process led to the development of the entire civilization ¨C even the eighth circle could be reached because knowledge was not a privilege for the few but available to many. Fitting with Ma-top¡¯s core principles, magic¡¯s primary purpose did not orbit power but progress. ¡°I plan to reveal the magic to all members of the tower. No special conditions are required. The tower will always be open to those with a shared vision and a passion for magic.¡± The audience questioned their ears ¨C did he really say that he¡¯d hand out his treasures as though they were twigs?! Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Chapter 113-An Unconventional Walk (5) Right after Yoo Jae-myeong¡¯s ascension to the sixth circle, the American Magic Association made an official offer of $1 billion (about 1.19 trillion won) in exchange for his loyalty. Yoo Jae-myeong refused. His refusal set the public perception of sixth circle magic¡¯s value very high indeed. That unknown, mysterious realm held profound meaning in academic magic, and Kang Min-hyuk had just announced that he would offer the knowledge encapsulated within it for free. The statement generated lots of noise ¨C those who¡¯d maintained composure throughout the awesome display were animated by the prospect ¨C the most stoic of attendants were reduced to a state of euphoric befuddlement. ¡°Are you really planning on revealing the sixth Circle magic for nothing?¡± ¡°The sixth Circle magic is valued at over $1 billion! Even if they were to auction right away, many magical forces could offer more than that.¡± ¡°Will the knowledge of the sixth circle only be released to those affiliated with the tower? If there¡¯s another way, I would like to know that, too.¡± Journalists grew restless; they craned their necks, and questions pooled from their lips. They knew the significance of the inauguration instinctively. Many wizards were confined to a liminal state, between circles due to their inability to ascend to the sixth ¨C what will happen when they heard of Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s plans? Archmages would flock to his tower in droves. He held a monopoly of power, and even if there were only three archmages involved, Kang Min-hyuk would rise to a position where his voice would echo around the World Magic Alliance. Kang Min-hyuk sifted through the clamor of questions thrown at him and answered, ¡°I have told you all. The purpose of the pagoda is to develop magic and use the power to eliminate the monsters beyond the gate. If I don¡¯t reveal the 6th Circle magic, my cause is meaningless. But that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m only going to attract wizards with sixth-circle magic skills. I want everyone to work together, not for me to have everything. The forces who have expressed their intention to cooperate with me are the same forces I will freely offer my knowledge to.¡± People had to be rewarded for their risk. If only five forces, including Britain and Germany, chose Kang Min-hyuk, the rest would be suitably envious. The faces of the representatives of the five major forces who were watching brightened in response to the unexpected situation. They would never have imagined such a colossal reward for their controversial decision. The journalists got the answer they were looking for. Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s inauguration ceremony was showing giant steps, and their busy hands quickly wrote articles. The inauguration ceremony was heading towards the end, leaving only one final twist. * * * With the introductions complete, it became apparent that, despite the relatively small scale, the quality of the individuals involved was so high that it could be argued to be the basis of the world¡¯s most formidable team. There was another impressive addition to be announced. ¡°Kim Seong-ho, leader of the Defender Alliance Shield, has also pledged to cooperate with our tower in the future. When a wizard is protected, their firepower is amplified. I am confident that we will be able to maintain a good relationship between the tower and the Shield, and I will also spare no support for the development of the Shield.¡± Kim Seong-ho had become a valuable ally, gaining a reputation as the first defenders ¨C based on their skills and experience, they formed Shield ¨C an organization to which many flocked. As the magical evolution sparked an atmosphere that shifted the power dynamic to the point that wizards were gaining the upper hand, those who had their finger on the pulse of the times chose defenders¡¯ role rather than straight-up warriors. Not only that, but ordinary people were interested in training for the position, too. So, Kim Seong-ho founded the world¡¯s first and largest Defender Alliance, and they became the strength of Kang Min-hyuk. The path of destiny was certainly an intricate and captivating one. The relationship between Kim Seong-ho and Kang Min-hyuk, which had begun in party hunting, had transformed into something of profound importance. One more member was announced, whose relationship with Min-hyuk had been equally evolutionary: Choi Byeong-ho. He stepped onto the stage and said, ¡°I am thrilled to see our Min-hyuk succeed like this. From the moment I met him, I knew that Min-hyuk would expand into big waters and succeed. That¡¯s why I¡¯m very sorry to part from him, academically speaking, but now is the time for him to spread his wings and take majestic flight. However, I intend to continue my journey with Min-hyuk. In the future, the Department of Magic will conduct classes in conjunction with Min-hyuk¡¯s Matop. The students will be invited into the secrets of his brilliance and receive wonderful teaching ¨C if they wish, they will have access to the gateway into Matop. I am convinced that this will brighten the future of Korean magic.¡± Choi Byeong-ho¡¯s expression was bright, much brighter than when Min-hyuk initially informed him of his plans. Then, he had felt desperate, as though the world was crumbling around him ¨C Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s association to the magic department had amplified his position, which had previously been neglected, into something worthy of much recognition. He feared losing him, but Kang Min-hyuk made an unexpected proposal: to link the department and Matop, like a feeder school, in preparation for the tower¡¯s higher education. The connection was mutually beneficial. The Department of Magic was significant due to its capacity to offer outstanding education. The conjunction to the tower was gainful as it would provide fully formed wizards the opportunity for expansion ¨C their continued success would reflect positively on the department of magic. Of course, Choi Byeong-ho accepted Kang Min-hyuk¡¯s proposal. As the president of the Hunter Academy, he felt it would be silly not to. The two external forces¡¯ additional strength paved a bright future for Matop, and it left people gobsmacked. People had gathered with doubts at first, unsure they¡¯d made the right decision, but as the future was mapped out before them, they grew firm in their convictions of prosperity. The wealth gained by monopolizing the mana stone market, members of the magical academia recognized in the world, and even the joint forces united in enhancing the superiority of Matop. Reporters who were writing articles in anticipation of failure were now highlighting the bright future ahead. Kang Min-hyuk said, ¡°We cannot accommodate a large number of people in a short time. First, there are 100 wizards to be recruited, and the wizards who pass our test,¡¯ regardless of their skills, will receive the best that we can give to ensure their growth. This is the conception of a new tower: the tower¡¯s name is Guardian, and it will lead the magic academia on the right path in the future.¡± The inauguration reached its conclusion. It left people relishing the sensation that they were present at a turning point in history. * * * After the ceremony, Marco Dawson called the German Magic Society head, wearing a thoughtful expression. The German Magic Association director had no choice but to leave for other work, and he wanted to inform him of the current news. Click. [How is the inauguration ceremony going?] ¡°It¡¯s a big hit now! Do you know what kind of people are working with Kang Min-hyuk? Lee Hak-beom, Jeong Sang-hoon, and Yoo Jae-myeong! Kang Min-hyuk nurtured their growth and announced the creation of the tower!¡± [Is that true?] The president¡¯s voice trembled. He had allowed Marco Dawson to attend the ceremony because he respected his opinion, but the president had felt a sense of unease about the whole thing, in the sense that it would mean turning away from the WMA. If Kang Min-hyuk could not build firm foundations, he would be headed for catastrophe. However, Kang Min-hyuk showed better results than he anticipated. Marco Dawson couldn¡¯t hide his excitement. ¡°I don¡¯t know where to begin! Kang Min-hyuk released sixteen sixth circle spells and said that he would pass on the magic to cooperating forces, like us, at no cost. Sir, we have finally opened the path of Circle six. I was right! No matter how strong the World Magic Alliance is, this is the right choice considering the future. Jackpot, jackpot!¡± Following praise from the association¡¯s president, Marco Dawson felt as if he were floating in the sky. Then he said in a subtle voice, ¡°Can I make a request?¡± [Anything! Just say it, I¡¯m open to anything.] ¡°The Guardian said that the exchange student system is only available to partners. I know I¡¯m a little old to be a student, but can¡¯t I study at the Guardian?¡± Marco Dawson blushed as the president¡¯s silence lingered over the line. * * * An article about the founding ceremony was published, including a video of the demonstration. [Kang Min-hyuk, the protagonist of the magical revolution, introduced the new Korean tower ¡®Guardian.¡¯ Among the tower members were people with considerable fame, such as Professor Lee Hak-beom, Archmage Yoo Jae-myeong, and Sang-hoon. The most startling revelation was that Kang Min-hyuk was the one who taught the sixth circle magic to Archmage Jaemyung Yoo and has now developed sixteen six-circle spells. Kang Min-hyuk maintained the identity of Matop, proclaiming that he would release magic to the members for free.] There was an uproar. A tower where all the hottest people in the Korean magic academia were concentrated and Kang Min-hyuk freely declared the disclosure of the magic that was regarded as a treasure. Of course, those who longed for the development of magic had no choice but to drool. -It¡¯s incredible! -It wasn¡¯t that Kang Min-hyuk created the tower without thinking. Looking at the pagoda¡¯s construction at the National Museum of Korea, it seems that he was planning to build it for some time. The World Magic Alliance doesn¡¯t seem to recognize the Guardian¡¯s legitimacy, but it will soon prove them wrong. -This is crazy! The American Magic Association offered $1 billion for something Kang Min-hyuk is offering for free? He truly is the god of academic magic! The inauguration became a major event as the stories of its content spun out. The fact that Min-hyuk retained the Guardian¡¯s integrity by keeping the education free touched the hearts and minds of wizards everywhere, and even the doubts that centered around his green age dissipated. Many people were uncomfortable with the WMA¡¯s hostility to the Guardian¡¯s election, but they knew it was an opportunity not to be missed. However, there was a problem. -According to Kang Min-hyuk, the initial recruitment will consist of only 100 wizards. It seems that many mages will gather, eager to join¡­I wish that I can be one of the chosen few! Kang Min-hyuk had deliberately put a limit on the number of people; applications flooded in from all over the world, and from the moment it was announced, the Guardian was a source of mass interest.